Birdie's Short Stories All Are Welcome To Contribute

[birdie8819]

Foursome Coach



We arrived along with the other couple. We were pleased to see them as they parked their car and wandered along to the house where our game was to be played.

My wife and I had never actually taken the step to swap in a foursome although we're often fantasized about it in our lovemaking. What interested us about this set-up was that it was to be done under instruction by a 'swap coach' and where the other couple were selected for us by our hosts, based on a resume we'd sent in to them.

Kate and Tom were about the same age us, were similarly attired and in good physical shape.

We entered the house and were met by our 'coach', Susan, a stunning looking woman dressed in a bulky white bath robe. She suggested we all get out of our clothes - each couple being given their own room to do so - and to then put on the robes provided for us.

Within about 5 minutes we gathered in a large bedroom with a tub chair, occupied by our coach. She stood and asked Mandy (my wife) and I to stand on one side of a 3 foot circular rug at the foot of the bed and Kate in Tom did likewise immediately opposite us.

Susan asked us men to stand behind our wives with all of us facing the centre of the rug. Some gentle music played in the background and we men were asked to run our fingers through our partners' hair and gently massage and caress their necks. Our wives were invited to turn around and kiss their men and they did so. The girls then had to face forward again and we guys were asked to gently run our hands over the outside of our wives robes touching their shoulders and moving our hands down over their chests to the bulge of their breasts under their robes. 'Erotic' hardly describes this as each couple could plainly watch what the other was doing.

I could feel Mandy pushing her butt backwards into me, rubbing herself against the front of my robe; and she could have had no doubt as to my pleasure in her doing so. We could see that Kate was doing likewise with Tom whilst watching the two of us as she did so.

After a short while, our coach asked Mandy and Kate to swap places and for us men to continue what we were doing previously, but now with our new partners. My nervousness at touching Kate soon evaporated as I saw Tom's hands moving over the outside of my Mandy's robe opposite and knew her nipples were probably hard underneath. I could feel Kate's were. Kate gyrated her hips against my crotch as I was attending to her and Mandy did likewise so that I knew she must be as aware of Tom's erection behind her as Kate was of mine.

'Coach' then suggested we guys move our hands inside the robe and so that we could touch what lay beneath. I was now, for the first time, seeing another man touch my wife's breasts, even as I was touching his wife's. The word 'arousing' hardly did it justice. Mandy, facing me, was no less enthralled see what I was doing to Kate as we smiled at each other, acknowledging the intensity of our respective pleasures at what was happening.

The girls were then asked to swap places again but this time to stand facing their husbands, open the men's robes and use their hands in any way they wanted on their men folk. Mandy moved across and wasted little time in tracing the outline of my aroused nipples, my stomach, teasing me by touching just the top of my pubes and eventually the shaft of my very erect dick.

Our coach, Susan, then suggested the girls notice whether there was any pre-cum on the tips of their men. No surprise there! Pre-cum? In my case it was almost an environmental disaster there was so much. She instructed the girls to get a sample on their fingertips, turn around and, facing the other couple, sample it with the tip of their tongues and then to kiss the other woman so that their spouses' pre-cum could be tasted by her. Doing as they were asked, their hands moved to and touched each others bodies and their kiss, tentative at first, became ever more intimate and passionate. Susan interrupted them with "girls! There's more to come".

We were then all asked to remove our partners' robes. With our wives still with their back to us, we were invited to explore the front of our wives bodies in full view of the couple opposite. Looking directly at the other couple, my hands moved over Mandy's shoulders, down the side of her hips and up over her pudenda to her stomach to her breasts. All the time looking at what Tom was doing to Kate, whose eyes were fixed on Mandy and me. Tom's fingers were clearly busy on Kate's clit as she squirmed with delight at what he was doing to her in full view of another couple.

Before we all got too carried away, Susan again invited the ladies to swap places so that the other man could do as their husbands had. I cannot adequately describe the intensity of the arousal at seeing Tom touching Mandy's hard nipples and then seeing his hands move down over her body, as I was doing with Kate.

Our own fingertips found their way to the moisture that awaited them just inside the labia of the women in front of us. The girls gyrated their hips against the guy behind them, taunting us since we knew that another man's cock was rubbing up against the lower back and butt cleft of our wives. My own grew even harder, if that were possible!

Susan asked Tom and me to sample the moisture we'd accumulated on our fingertips from touching the woman in front of us. I could see Mandy's eyes widen as she saw me taste Kate's cum and, looking into her eyes as I did so, was something not to be forgotten.

The girls were then told to reach back with their hands and feel the cocks of the guys behind them. Kate needed no second instruction and I shuddered with anticipation of what was to come as I felt her light but firm touch on me. Over her shoulder I could see Mandy do likewise with Tom and, although I couldn't actually see her hands on his cock, I knew it was happening and she looked provocatively at me and Kate as she did so, showing her pleasure and excitement at stroking him.

She then moved to one side so her handling of him could be seen by Kate and me. We were rooted to the spot as we saw Mandy squeeze some pre-cum from him, touch it with her fingertips and transfer it, first to her mouth before she offered it to Kate to taste.

Kate licked Mandy's fingertips and then squeezed me to produce some pre-cum which she likewise tasted and then offered to Mandy who, having sampled me on another woman, reached forward to kiss a very willing Kate on the mouth so they could share their men's essences. Had Tom and I not pressed against their backs, our cocks would have been left hanging there as the girls became ever more heated in their embrace.

Mandy now whispered something to Kate and both girls sank to their knees at the side of their respective men and, first Mandy then Kate offered their husbands' cocks to the other woman's mouth.

I felt Kate's lips brush against me before parting and taking me completely into her mouth. Mandy was watching this and then leaned forward to accept Tom's cock which was being held and offered to her by Kate.

I knew I wouldn't be able to last long, not only from the ministrations of Kate's mouth but also from watching Mandy. I couldn't say which was the most stimulating but I was about to be overwhelmed. Remember, each girl was still holding her husbands cock as the other was sucking or licking it. I came. Partly in Kate's mouth but more so over her face, hair and chest. All the while Mandy was holding me and feeling my cum surge through me as it happened, gasping with delight at what she was seeing and feeling. She squeezed the last drop of cum out of me, licked it off and turned her attentions back to Tom.

Mandy's, now free of me, plunged his cock deeper into her mouth as she and Kate held him and he was soon sent over the edge and coming into Mandy's mouth and everywhere with the girls squeezing him, his butt and holding his balls.

Kate now led Mandy to the bed, laid her down and, kneeling beside her, started spreading Tom's cum over her breasts as though rubbing in sun cream. It glistened on Mandy's erect nipples and Kate purposefully leaned forward and licked it there, all the while looking exchanging glances with Mandy. Kate then licked a particularly large droplet of Tom's cum and moved down between Mandy's thighs and transferred it to her swollen clit.

As this intensified, Mandy's own orgasm built and as she exploded, pushing Kate's head further into her pudenda, she reached out and grabbed the nearest cock, which happened to be mine and sucked it voraciously.

As her pleasure eventually became satiated, turned around and did to Kate what had been done to her until she'd come likewise.

We were all now spent and Coach Susan, whose own hands I'd noticed had been moving around inside her robe registering her pleasure at what she was seeing, said "I think you folks have done really well for your first outing"

We thanked her for her 'hard work' and retired to our respective dressing rooms, showered and dressed. Mandy and I looking somewhat sheepishly at each other because of our, as yet, unfamiliar appreciation of each other. We exchanged phone numbers with Kate and Tom as I suspect we'll be seeing more of them.

As for Mandy and I, we've not stopped recalling all that we did that night and have been in a semi-permanent state of arousal ever since.


The End

[birdie8819]

I am a Flirt



I am a flirt, but you knew that from when you first laid eyes on me. You drew me out, wanting me. You started teasing me with little email comments, making me laugh. You use puns and word play with flair. I loved the way made me laugh. There was little time spent with you that you didn't leave me with a smile on my face. Your humor always put me in a good mood. One night, you asked me to dinner with you, even though our break was short. You decided to take your car, and on the way you put your hand on my leg. That simple act sent shivers up and down my spine. Seeing me blush and not stop you, your hand remained there all the way to the restaurant, occasionally twitching to brush my inner thigh again, causing little tingles to run through my body. At dinner you were a perfect gentleman, and we flirted casually as we ate. We lost track of time, we were having so much fun just talking together.

On the ride back to work, I sat nervously in your passenger seat thinking, "Oh my God, he makes me so hot." But being the conservative type, (outwardly) I just sat there blushing. As we pulled into the parking lot, we laughed at our tardiness. To you, it was no big deal; the job wasn't really what you wanted anyway. You held out though, if only so you could talk to me. You continued to send me teasing emails outlining what you might do if given the opportunity. Of course you may have just been teasing, but my cooperation made you want to push to see what you could get away with.

Emails continued and we began chatting on instant messengers. We had long conversations about varieties of things, but the best ones included you telling me how you would pleasure me. You would tell me how you would brush your fingers on my thigh and teasingly draw them up my leg. I swear I could feel your fingers just by reading the words on the screen. You talked to me so easily and your very words cause my skin to tingle. Even when we started talking on the phone, with you describing your touches to me as I mimicked those as best as I could while in the bath. You made me feel so desired, wanting to do anything with you.

One day you asked me to meet you at your place knowing how hard it is for me to get away from my husband. But by that time, I just didn't care, because I had started wanting you. It was a terrible desire and yet I couldn't pull away. I started planning carefully, making excuses to my husband about where I was going. I selected this dress especially for you, knowing how seeing my legs excites you. The dress was a silky, red, strapless type I chose for the emphasis on my legs. You have always liked just running your hands across my legs which continually drives me wild.

With trepidation I drove up to your house, chatting with you as I drove. You told me your roommates weren't home so we would be alone for a few hours. Still, I was feeling apprehensive and had butterflies in my stomach, likely afraid that you wouldn't be there, after driving all the way. Relief washed over me when I pulled into the driveway and saw you were there, waiting for me. You met me at my car, took my hand as I stood, and pulled me into your embrace. My head barely grazed your chest; your 6'3" height towered above me.

Leaning down to my 5' frame, you looked deep into my eyes as your hand brushed the side of my face in the teasing gesture I'd come to recognize from you. Your lips teased mine as your hand traveled down the side of my neck, sending a shiver down my spine. I parted my lips as your tongue snaked out, licking across my full, demanding lips and pushed its way inside my mouth. My breath caught with your passion as your hands ran down my back and teasingly caressed my sides. You knew that tickles me, and I couldn't help but start to giggle, yet the kiss continued.

After what felt like an eternity, the kiss was broken, and we walked inside where I set down my purse and started to turn around but you grabbed me from behind and leaned down to feather my neck and shoulders with your kisses. My body responded as you reached around me, fondling my breasts and twisting my nipples to their full hardness. My hands reached back looking for support, and found your strong legs. You guided me over to your couch where you knelt in front of me, trailing your fingers along my thighs. My legs always turn to jell-o when you touch me there and I sank down into the comfortable couch. You rose and sat beside me, leaning in to kiss me again. You pushed my dress out of your way as you trailed your kisses down my neck to the uppermost parts of my breasts. Your fingers began to explore the areas between my legs. Your hands caused me to quiver under your electric touch.

My body was screaming for more as I reached out to you, my hands grazed over your erect manhood. Your jeans were getting tighter as we sat there, you kissing me. I grabbed at the button to extract my prize. I was surprised by your girth when I was able to get your zipper down. I grabbed your hard cock and held it, feeling it, noticing how smooth you are there. You said you shaved, but I've never felt a shaved man before.

You decided to stop what you are doing in the nether region and brought your hands up, cupping my smallish breasts. Your mouth descended upon them nibbling lightly through the thin fabric. Your hands pulled aside the straps holding my top up, and with a gentle tug, my breasts were fully exposed to you. My nipples were fully hard, begging to be sucked on. You obliged them while your hands once again found their way down to my thighs. Sliding your hand up my thighs, little wisps of touch, caused me to squirm under your attention. Your hands reached for the thin strings of the panties that I wore while you leaned down to smell my musky scent and at a swipe of your finger, my body jumped and you practically ripped off my panties, in a hurry to get them off now.

My freshly-shaved pussy was exposed for you and your tongue reached out to gloss over my swollen lips, separating them in search of my throbbing clit. My hands grabbed for your head trying to force you to get closer and harder, but your aim was to tease before you please. A little flick of your tongue and I was bucking toward you, wanting you, needing you. Your tongue began to comply with my thrusts and gave more pleasure now, licking and flicking my clit causing me to moan in extreme pleasure. Suddenly you plunged your tongue into my waiting hole, tasting the salty, musky, wetness that was there. A soft scream escaped my lips as your tongue explored and then a finger was pushed between my folds. I was moaning loudly, and began to buck against your hand.

My eyes were barely open and I was exhilarated with the sensations you caused within me. You stopped and I cried out, but almost immediately you were there leaning over me. The head of your turgid cock pressed against me, rubbing on my engorged clit. The size of you again astonished me as you began to push into me. Inch by inch, you entered my tight hole. I clutched you as you tried to arrange our bodies. You grunted as you began to thrust, enjoying the tightness of my pussy.

Very quickly I returned to the state I was in when your hands left me, and the tightness you felt from me is also more than you expected. Your thrusts become more urgent and I get closer, screaming louder with each one. My climax was nearing; a couple more thrusts and it would be here. Your grunting was also noticeably stronger with the forcefulness of your thrusts.

You flicked your thumb over my hardened nipple and that did it for me, I was cumming, screaming loudly. My pussy was clenching tightly on your cock and with that intense feeling, you also cried out with lust, your sperm shooting deep inside of me. My pussy continued to spasm, milking every drop from you, but yet, you still were not satisfied. You looked down on me, holding me, as my spasms subsided and I see in your eyes you aren't through. Your lust for me was just beginning.


The End

[birdie8819]

The Fourth Time's the Charm



I'd met Lana at State College. I was gradding in the M.A. program in June, but she had a year to go on her B.A. I'd majored in Psychology and she in Liberal Studies. The circumstances of our meeting were her taking a Psyche II class that I was student-teaching under the watchful oversight of Professor Duncan.

Lana Albright was pretty, slight of build, possessed of a winsome personality, intelligent, and she was the campus whore. It was common knowledge, and it was common knowledge that she relished. Seeing her sitting in the second row of the theater-style classroom shook me. Okay, yes I did want some of that. Gawd! what an incredible cunt, I thought. As I stood, there were twenty-seven bodies staring at me like I was an idiot, but I didn't care an iota; I knew I had to figure a way into her pants.

"Mr. Colson? Are you all right," said Mary Gilford: a student who had taken two other courses student-taught by me. Her words brought me out of my temporary coma.

"Oh—yes—Mary. I had my mind somewhere else, I guess." I said.

There was a low pitched gaggle of giggles and guffaws. I ignored them; I had no choice.

Somehow I got through the class without completely making a fool of myself.

Class ended, Mary came up to me and asked me a question relating to a theory of Carl Jung's. I gave her the reference and started packing my brief case to leave.

As I turned to go, I literally slammed into Lana. "Geezsus! I said as I caught her just in time to keep her head from hitting the floor. "Ms. Albright, I am so sorry. I didn't see you..."

"Shush, Mr. Colson. No harm no foul. I have a question if you don't mind," she said.

"Oh, no, that's fine. What can I do for you?" I said, still struggling to get some sense of control back. I combed back my hair with my hand, straightened my glasses on my nose, and waited for her to tell me what she wanted. She had to be able to tell how shaken I was by her presence, but thankfully she didn't show any sign that she did.

"Well," she said, "I would really like you to fuck me. I have time right now if you aren't in a hurry to go somewhere," she said.

The tent in my pants was sinfully obvious. "I don't—"

"Mr. Colson. I know you want to. It is soooo obvious. And, I'm in heat and needing a little TLC. Whaddya say," she said, smiling the smile of a cat with its paw in the fish bowl.

"My name is Jess Colson," I said. "Jess to you." I wasn't passing this up. I walked up the ten steps to the classroom door and threw the deadbolt. I walked back down and motioned her to follow me into the small office off to the side of the room. Entering I locked it too.

In the office, she smiled at me and began disrobing. "Take a seat," she said. I did, and I watched her enthralled. Damn, she was pretty! And now she was naked.

******

She moved toward me and just stood there for several moments. Her pubis was baby-bare. I gazed at her slit, which was almost at eye level and wondered if the female form wasn't the most perfect thing in the entire universe.

She stepped back, turned around, ad bent over. Her butt was less than eighteen inches from my face. The rear view of her lips was mesmerizing, and her anus was as pink and beautiful as anything I had ever seen. I was overcome with a desire to kiss it and lick it and to try and penetrate it with my tongue—something I had never contemplated before.

Had anyone asked me at that moment; I would have said that this woman could have been the "face, and the body, that launched a thousand ships and laid low the topless towers of Illion." She was that spectacular. The only bad part, as I suspected, was that she absolutely knew it and understood her power. And in Lana's case, power did corrupt and that absolutely.

As she stood there bent over, I got out of my chair, stripped naked in no more than eleven seconds, knelt behind her, grasped her hips and pulled her buttocks to my face and its waiting tongue. I made love to this woman's most private place and adored her as the ancients would have a fertility goddess.

She straightened up, tossed her hair and turned to face me. Still on my knees I licked her slit and kissed her lower belly for what seemed a thousand times. I felt her hands on the back of my head pulling me tightly to her.

"That's right baby, make me feel good. Be a good boy and make me cum." And I did. At that moment, I would have agreed to be her slave forever more. Talk about pussywhipped.

She shivered, and I knew she had orgasmed. Weak in the knees, she knelt down and faced me. We kissed in that position for some moments before she collapsed onto her back on the floor and spread her legs in surrender to me.

I loomed over her and lowered myself to spear her womanly form. She smiled.

"Ugh!" she moaned as I mastered her. I began punishing her loins as I thrust again and again inside of her. Soon she was jerking in paroxysms of sexual completion ohohohohohohhoh! She stiffened and collapsed in on herself life a dying star. "My gawd that was good," she said.

I came three seconds after her, washing her insides with my blazing hot semen. I lay on top of her for a few seconds before rolling off of her and onto the floor beside her.

She rolled on top of me and began kissing and licking my face. The smell of her was overpowering and I gloried in it.

Tiring, she lay back beside me and relaxed. For a long time both of us just lay there in the afterglow.

"That was the most wonderful fuck I have ever had," I said.

"You might be the one," she said.

"What one?" I said.

"The one I will marry," she said. "I will let you know."

I wasn't sure if she were kidding or serious. But at that moment, I would have agreed to do anything she wanted any time she wanted to do it.

******

We began dating immediately after that first time. We were a monogamous item for a whole three weeks; then she broke a date with me for the first time. I wasn't an idiot; I knew what she was doing, and I was not about to let it get to me. I broke off with her.

"Why are you breaking up with me?" she asked, the next day seeming to really want to know. I had actually pouted at first, and then gotten a little bit angry at having been stood up.

"Why! Am I dreaming or did you ask me why?" I said too loud for normal conversation.

"Yes, why?" she said. "You knew before we met that I liked to date more than one guy. I never made it a secret. I know what they say about me around campus. Mostly it's true. I do not, however, pull trains, no matter what they say."

I just stood there with my mouth hanging open wondering if I should say something or just walk. I decided to just walk. If I'd been smart I would have walked clean out of the state.

******

A couple of weeks later I was sitting in the cafeteria going over some notes for my thesis. I was having trouble relating some of the evidence that I had gathered directly to my project: too much of it was anecdotal; I needed more cross references for support.

I took a sip of the cold coffee I'd been nursing for three hours.

"Hi," I heard from behind me.

I turned. "Lana? What?"

"May I sit?" she said. Not waiting for me to say okay, she sat. "How have you been, Jess?" she said.

"Okay. Lana, this is not..."

"Shush, young man," she said looking directly into my eyes. "I miss you. I want you back. So, tonight pick me up at my dorm at 7:00, okay."

"No, Lana, it's not okay. I don't share my girl with other men. I just don't, and I know..."

"I've turned over a new leaf, Jess. I'm yours if you want me. I know I disappointed you before, but it won't happen again; I promise. No more standing you up; really, I promise."

I stared at her for a long moment. "Lana, I don't know if you can change. You love the chase too much. I'm not into heartache and mental distress," I said.

"Jess, you're not hearing me. You have to give me a chance to prove to you that I love you and that I will be good. You simply must," she said. She was beginning to cry. That stopped me. Call me a fool, Call me pussywhipped, I just can't let a woman cry when I can do something to stop it.

"Okay, Lana, I guess a date won't be all that big a deal. I'll pick you up at 7:00." And I did.

The date was good. No sex though. I wasn't going for any of that until I was sure that she really had turned over a new leaf.

Two months later I graduated. Lana and I and my parents and some of our friends had a wonderful time at my folks' country club.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Lana and I continued to date. I remained at the college as an adjunct instructor in Psychology and Philosophy; at least now I was getting paid as I worked toward my Ph.D.

It was at a faculty party in the spring semester of that first year that I proposed to the girl of my dreams. She sprang into my arms and the sex for the next three days was nothing if not historic! Gawd! I loved that girl, and she loved me. She loved me so much that she stood me up again and fucked my best friend the night after we'd set the date for our wedding.

I hurt so bad that I cried for two hours straight that night. When she showed up the next morning, she begged me to understand, to forgive her, to start over.

I loved her, but I knew this wasn't anything that I needed. I walked away. She couldn't help herself. I left her sobbing bitterly and swearing that she didn't mean to do it; that it just happened.

Outside I shook myself and let myself feel good. I was free! I had almost made a bad mistake. Well, one lives and one learns.

The semesters progressed. It was June and Lana graduated. I received an invitation to attend her grad party; she'd asked for an RSVP; I didn't respond. Her parents were evidently footing the bill for the hotel. Lana was nothing if not tenacious.

I got a late night call the night before the party. "Hi, Jess, it's me," she said so softly I barely recognized her voice. "Are you coming?"

It had been six months since I'd even seen her let alone talked to her. I later suspected that she had made sure that I'd had plenty of time to get over my mad before she laid siege to me again. I hadn't gotten over it.

"Coming to what?" I asked. I really had forgotten about her grad party.

"My party at the Hilton tomorrow night. I've gotten my B.A." she said, a little louder.

"Oh, no I can't, Lana. I am very busy working on the proposal for my dissertation. You understand."

"Jess, this is a very big day for me. I've told everyone that you'd escort me. Just for old times' sake," she said.

Now, I am not the village idiot. I have an IQ of 172. And, unlike Einstein, I actually do tie my shoes, comb my hair, and dress well. So, with all of my more than impressive qualifications, I should have been able to repel her assault on my Psyche; I had an M.A. in Psychology for Chrissakes!

"Okay, Lana, for old times' sake." Her glee was almost too much, over the top, suspicious in its intensity. I knew I was in for it, and I wanted to punch myself in the nose for being—well, the village idiot.

We talked a little longer, and I agreed to pick her up at 6:00PM; she had to be there early, she said, to make sure everything was managed right.

******

The grad party was a good one. Everyone ate and danced and talked and danced some more.

Lana doted on me. "Honey, do you love me?" she had the brass cojones to ask.

I answered her truthfully. "With all my heart," I said.

We happened to be dancing, and she melded her body to mine. Now, from a scientific point of view there are few things in the wide world that feel as wonderful as the female body pressed against that of a man. The feel of it, the smell of it, the heat of it: there is nothing like it anywhere. And, if any female on the third planet from the sun was an expert at using her body to enslave a man, Lana was that female.

During the evening Lana made sure that my senses, my mind, my very soul were under almost irresistible pressure to knuckle under to her skills. I very nearly did.

"Honey, you know I've kept the engagement ring you gave me before—before I flubbed everything up," she said. She sounded like a helpless kitten in need of a fireman.

I looked at her. I had actually forgotten about it. And it had cost me $1,400. But, I wanted her to have it. I wasn't interested in marrying her anymore, but I did still adore her, love her; that wasn't going to change; she owned my heart—but not my good sense. "You keep it, dearheart. It's memento of what might have been," I said, as gently as I could.

"Jess, couldn't we try again. I've learned my lesson," she said.

Gawd! how I was tempted. "Honey, Lana, I do love you. I think you know that, and I think you know how much. But, I can't trust you. I don't know what it is for you, but you simply cannot help yourself, and I need a woman that is there for me and me alone. I want a woman to share my life with, and to grow old and crotchety with. I don't want other men sharing my bed with you. I just can't get around that, and you can't either; I wish that you could."

We danced and talked and she begged and I begged off, and finally the evening was over. I took her home. Kissed her goodnight and wished her well.

A month later, she married my former best friend, Dave. I wasn't even invited to the wedding. I considered that a lucky break.

******

The couple were doing well by all accounts. I heard bits and pieces of what was going on with them from time to time. Dave considered her his trophy wife, and adored her; hell, all of the men I ever met adored her; she was adorable, a slut, but an adorable slut. Going on two years after their marriage Dave caught her doing that which she had vehemently protested she never would.

He caught her pulling a train. It was the entire basketball team at the college, all fourteen of them. I remember thinking at the time; there were seventy-one members on the football team; I guess she knew her limits.

Dave actually showed up on my doorstep begging forgiveness for poking her that first time and ruining my life, or so he imagined, asking my help in getting a divorce. He said he just couldn't bring himself to do it without somebody holding his hand. I told him to get some backbone and do his own dirty work; he literally howled in despair.

Their divorce was final eight months later. Dave was a physical wreck. He still couldn't believe that she would cheat on him. There was a rumor later on that he had tried to slit his wrists when he found out that she had gotten engaged to someone else soon after their divorce. But it was just a rumor; I didn't think he was capable of doing anything to himself. He just doesn't have the balls for something that dramatic.

But I digress. Before she got engaged to Gerd, I got a visit from her.

I was just finishing up a class in the same theater where we had first met. She had to have planned it that way. Talk about drama queens.

"Hi, Jess," she said. "Got time to buy a girl a cup of coffee?"

My eyes narrowed involuntarily. "Uh—sure, okay," I said.

It was pleasant talking to her. She really got into her persona. Everything that had happened during the past two and a half years was fair game. She looked a little weary to me, but her energy level remained undiminished.

"Jess, I'm available if you want me," she said.

"Huh?"

"For the night or for a lifetime your choice," she said. "I'm still the most talented slut in town, you know."

And I did know. And I did want to fuck her. "My place or yours," I said.

"Yours, I don't want to run into Dave. He's been stalking me since the divorce. I don't know why; it was his idea to get the divorce; I didn't want it. We could have worked through it."


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

The sex wasn't good; it was Olympian. Geezsus that girl could fuck and suck; she really did have no equal in the arts of love. In the morning we said our goodbyes. I had the feeling that I had not heard the last of her. But, in point of fact I had; well, for the next five years at any rate.

The night after our one night stand, she had gotten engaged to a History professor twenty years her senior, Gerd Trotska. I think she made an effort to be faithful to him. I saw her a lot: she attended all of the faculty functions. I even escorted her to two or three of them over the years at Gerd's request. And then it happened again.

Gerd had come home for lunch unexpectedly. He caught her in bed—with his sister! He went insane with rage throwing things, screaming at her—at both of them "queer-assed bitch, pig, whore, asshole—the list of epithets was long. Finally, someone, a neighbor, called the cops. No one was hurt. But, the cops hauled Gerd downtown to let him cool off. He was out the next day when Lana came down to bail him out. His gratitude was limited however; he divorced her less than two weeks after the fiasco with his sister.

After the divorce was final, Lana laid low for a while. As far as I could tell she wasn't banging anybody and kinda disappeared from the local social scene. It was something less than a year after her latest divorce that I got another visit from her. She was broke.

"Jess, can you help me? I'm at a loss. I can't even buy food. I lost my job. Gerd flips me off every time I've gone over to ask him for a little help, you know, just to tide me over. Geezsus, Jess, I need help!"

I thought to myself that she sure did, but not the financial kind, but the fact was that I still loved her, so I let her shack up with me for a while and gave her a little assist financially. She was grateful: she damn near wore my penis off, and I loved every fucking minute of it, no pun intended.

She cooked for me, cleaned the place, even did some of the yard work. I knew what was coming: I tie my shoes and comb my hair, remember.

"Wanna try again," she said as we sat sipping wine one evening in the fall.

"Do you want to marry me?" she said. "I do windows."

"Tempting," I said. "But you know I'm a one woman guy, Lana, and you are not t a one man woman. If you ever really do become one, I'll consider it."

"I'll hold you to that," she said. What I didn't say was that I wouldn't be holding my breath.

******

It was just before Christmas that she disappeared for almost a week. I knew what was up. And, I'm sure she knew I knew. I just wondered who he was this time.

Well, it turned out that she wasn't going out with anyone initially. No, she was in jail: a drunk driving offense. Why she didn't call me to bail her out was kind of a mystery. She later told me that she was too ashamed to tell me. I never knew, but I think that the reason she was ashamed was because she'd been fucking some guy or other and just couldn't face me. Nevertheless...

She did get bailed out, by none other than the cop who had busted her: one Herbert Gillis. He'd evidently brought her in and then spent some effort using his resources—read the resources of the PD—and figured out who and what she was. That she was the village slut seemed to intrigue him.

After he bailed her out, they dated a few times, and seemed to become close. She'd told me about him. One night a couple of months later she was waiting for me when I got home from work.

"Hi, hon," she said. "I've got something I need to talk to you about." I figured I could guess what it might be. One thing about Lana, she wasn't a mystery.

"Okay," I said, "shoot."

"It's about Herbert," she said. I motioned her to go on. I was smiling to myself, such a drama queen. "Well, he has asked me to be his wife," she said.

"That's wonderful," I said. "He's a lucky guy. When are you two planning to tie the knot?"

"You're not mad," she said.

"Heavens no," I said. "Am I invited to the wedding?"

"Well—sure—I mean of course," she said. "I mean if you want." She clearly had expected me to be upset. We had cohabited for quite a while, in point of fact, and I guess she figured that I would want to keep her around.



"I want," I said. "You know I love you, and I want you to be happy. I hope you don't, well, you know," I said.

"No, I've given all of that up," she said. "I'm a one man woman now, as you used to say."

"Well, then you will make that fella one very happy guy," I said. "I felt like I needed to say one more thing to her. I did love her, I just didn't trust her a whit; and I worried about her more than I was willing to admit.

"Lana, he's a cop. He has resources you have no idea of. If you mess around, he will find out, and you will be in deep shit," I said.

"Jess, I told you, I'm a changed woman. I intend to be totally faithful to my new man," she said.

I smiled sympathetically and kissed her. "Good," I said.

I think it was David Hume, the great skeptic of the 1700s, who said that nothing is for certain, not even that the sun will continue to rise in the east. As short as the odds were that Lana would remain faithful to her new husband, I knew could be wrong. And, I was, for a long time.

******

It was some fifteen years, before I heard a rumbling in the east. Lana was forty-five and at that stage in life when many women begin to get hot pants related to the physical changes in their biological clocks. Of course Lana had never had cold pants. But in her midlife crisis, her pants were extra hot. She messed up with another cop: a close friend of her husband's. Herbert heard about it and he was not happy. I got a call from St. John's Memorial Hospital; it was from a nurse.

I picked up the phone on the third ring. "Yes, this is he...what!...where...I'll be there in fifteen minutes." I slammed down the receiver and was out the door, in the car, and on the road in less than sixty seconds.

Arriving at the hospital, I brushed my way forward to the nurse listening to the complaints of the long suffering clientele; all of whom were anxious to get in and get out.

"Room 217?" I asked. She pointed and I went.

It was a private room with a glass door. I entered. A male nurse was hanging an IV on the metal tree used for the purpose.

"Sir?" he said, looking me over. I must have looked frantic to him because he cautioned me to be very quiet. "She's sleeping," he said, "and she needs it."


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

I nodded. I glanced at the figure on the bed, and then stared. My Lana was not recognizable. Her face was swollen to twice its normal size. Her left arm and her left leg were both in full casts. Her right hand was attached to a monitoring device of some kind. She had tubes in nose and in her mouth. I began to cry, and I mean I began to cry hard. I knew this was going to happen, and I did nothing to prevent it. In my grief, I accepted all the blame for this monstrous deed. I knew the cop mentality. Even the good ones were completely intolerant of insult, real or imagined. This was so fucking predictable.

I turned to the nurse. "Is the animal that did this behind bars? Do you know?" I asked, choking on my tears.

"I don't know, sir. The police were here, but, when the saw her, they talked to the doctor and left."

"Is she going to be all right? I mean will she recover?" I said.

"Sir, you will have to talk to the doctor about that. I'm sorry."

The doctor showed up about fifteen minutes after I had spoken to the nurse.

"You must be Mr. Colson," he said.

"Yes, I am. Can I ask, how was it that you called me."

"The bracelet," he said.

"The bracelet?"

"Yes." He walked to the night stand and picked up an item I'd seen before. Lana always wore it. It was a chain-link platinum wristlet with a small plate that she never took off.

He brought it to me. "Look at the inscription," he said.

It said, "In dire emergency call Jess Colson." I looked at it and shook my head. I suddenly realized that during most of Lana's adult life, I had been her anchor. I didn't know whether to laugh or to cry. I opted for the latter. Geezsus! how I loved this girl.

I plopped down in a chair next to the bed still holding the bracelet in my grasp. I began mumbling I knew not what. I think it was something akin to a prayer. The person in the bed was not the pretty self-assured sex kitten I'd always known. She was a physical ruin; she just had to get better. I couldn't sleep. I sat there that whole first night. I think I talked to her part of the time, of course it was a totally one sided conversation.

Early in the morning the nurses did there thing and kicked me out of the room for some time. I went downstairs to the cafeteria. I wolfed down some java and a couple of donuts. I sat for a little while estimating how long it would be before I could go up and see to Lana again.

As I sat almost in a state of despair fearing for my little girl, I thought about the animal that did this to her. I had to talk to the police at some point. I knew that the asshole who probably did it was her husband, and therefore a cop. If it hadn't been him, he would have been here being sick at heart with me. No one was there to visit her but me, not even her parents; they lived in Vegas maybe 250 miles away.

Back in the room, I was soon joined by the suits, LAPD suits. They wanted to know who I was, and I wanted to know whether the asshole husband was in custody or not.

I told them who I was and they told me the husband had been in custody, but had made bail. That scared me.

******

It was some four days before she opened her eyes in any meaningful way. I was dozing in the chair next to her bed. I must have sensed that she was awake, and I stirred. I started when I noticed her staring at me.

"Lana!"

"Hi," she said, softly.

"My gawd what happened to you! The police have been her every day. I've been here every day," I said.

"I think it was a medium size truck," she managed to say.

"Lana, it was your husband, wasn't it?"

She started to tear up. "It was my fault," she said. "He just got a little uptight about it."

"Uptight! He almost killed you. I am not letting him get away with this, and neither are you," I said. And, I said it forcefully.

The doctor was at my side—her side—in less than two minutes: the nurse at the monitoring station had evidently alerted him. He was pleased.

Someone must have called the cops because they joined us soon thereafter.

"Mrs. Gillis? Your husband admitted to doing this. Is that your testimony too," said one of the suits.


"It was my fault," she said. "I drove him to it."

"Bullshit," I said.

"Mr. Colson, please, if you don't mind. Let us do our job." I nodded, but my mood was dark.

They asked her a few more questions, and then they left. I was very conflicted and very confused. Confused about my feelings. Here was the girl that should've been mine long ago, and we both knew it. That she wasn't was a function of her complete irresponsibility when it came to sex. She hadn't actually slept with every man in the village, but those she hadn't were either gay or nearly dead.

I laid my hand gently on her bloated face. "Dear girl, you are going to divorce this asswipe and we are going to reevaluate things between us, as soon as you do," I said. I knew what I had to do; and nothing was going to stop me.

She looked at me with cow-eyes. "I love you," she said.

"I love you too. But, you need to heal. I will be here every day. Your husband is out on bail. I don't like that little fact, so I am going to be here just in case he returns to finish the job he started," I said.

I saw a flash of fear in her eyes, and she seemed to lean toward me as if I could shield her from the big bad wolf.

******

The courtroom was maybe half full on the day Mr. Gillis, recently of the LAPD, was tried for aggravated assault on his wife.

Lana refused to allow him to take all of the blame for his attack on her; a fact that caused me no small amount of irritation. Yes, she'd screwed around on him with another cop, she admitted; and she didn't know why, she claimed; it just happened. Her husband, she'd averred, had been so sure that she would never do something like that to him, that when she finally did, he just couldn't get over it. It was her fault," she said.

But, in my mind no amount of extra-curricular sex could justify the beating she had suffered at his hands. Nevertheless, her testimony got the asshole a reduced sentence—two years at a minimum security prison—he'd be out in fourteen Months. He had, however, lost his job and his pension, so I guess he paid in other ways as well he should have.

Lana had come home with me after her release from the hospital. She slept in the same room that she had occupied prior to her marriage to the Mr. Gillis.

******

Lana was different. Her near death experience, and it had been that, shook her to her marrow. She hung around Jess like she was glued to him. She never said anything overt, but it was clear to him that she didn't ever want to leave his house. Before, she had always talked about getting her own apartment, getting out to meet new people, being her own person; but no more, she only wanted, needed to feel safe. Jess kept her safe and kept her loved.

Her parents had arrived two days before she was released from the hospital. They had found her awake with Jess at his station beside the bed.

Duke Albright had taken him aside at one point and thanked him profusely for being there for her. They had known him of course; how could they not after so many years.

"Why haven't you ever proposed to her, Jess. I tell yuh, her momma and I would be more than happy to give you our blessing," he said.

"She wouldn't have me," said Jess. "I'm too much of an asshole for a woman as wonderful as your daughter. She could never be happy with me, safe maybe, but not happy."

"I don't know, Jess," said Duke, "I kinda think you'd be just what my girl needs. And, I'm damn sure she loves you already. Anyway, think about it okay."

I told him I would, and two days later the three of us took her home—to my home. That had been six months ago.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

The grocery store has to be the least romantic place on the entire planet. But it finally happened there.

She was wearing a short yellow summer dress, not sexy but cute. She was bending over to get something off the bottom shelf in the dairy department, margarine, I think. As she did her dress rode up and the bottom of her white cotton panties became visible for two or three seconds.

We were having sex virtually every night, at least in some form. But for reasons only knowable to a higher power, something clicked in my brain. As she rejoined me across the aisle, I smiled at her. "Nice ass," I said.

"Thanks, I guess," she said, her tone laced with suspicion.

"Would you call your dad tomorrow," I said. "Tell him it'll be about 10AM at the courthouse."

"What are you talking about? What courthouse? Why?"

"Our courthouse. The one on Main Street. As for why, our wedding of course."

She pushed the grocery cart several more feet, turned and looked back at me. The look on her face was a mixture of forty things, but number one was joy and number two was fear. She threw herself into my arms.

"I'll try to be faithful," she said. "I really will. I haven't had a desire for anyone but you since..."

"I know. And, I am going to be there to enforce your fidelity. Gawd help any man that tries to get into your pants, and I mean it," I said.

"Yes, master," she said melding her body to mine in a wonderful embrace and kiss.

******

The wedding was simple, but had the feeling of a final chapter. And it was—for the next twenty years.

It was a week before my sixty-fifth birthday. I would be retiring in about six months. Lana was planning a party for me that I was not supposed to know about. She had my folks in on it, her folks in on it, and half the university staff. But something didn't seem right.

Lana was absent without leave for as many as three hours Both Tuesday and Thursday. I was concerned, but considered that it might have been related to the party preparations. I was about to be disappointed—and angered.

"Geezsus, Jack, at sixty-three she's too old to be screwing around on me." Jack Salisbury had been my colleague and friend for almost thirty years; I knew he was being straight with me: Lana was seeing someone else.

"It's true I'm afraid, Jess. I saw them going into a motel just today. I had stopped next door at the convenience store to get a couple of things and there was no mistaking who I saw or what they were doing," said Jack.

I was so mad that I could hardly talk. "Jack, thanks for the heads up. I'll take care of it."

******

Lana walked through the door right on time: 5:00PM, it was a Friday. I didn't wait. I couldn't let this fester, not with the history we had.

I was waiting at the kitchen table when she came in through the kitchen door.

"Hi, hon," she said. She seemed out of breath.

"Who was he?" I said, without preamble.

"Huh? Who?"

"The guy you were with at the Knight's Inn. Today, this afternoon," I said.

She paled. "Jess, I..."

"Lana, I want only the truth. Anything else is not going to fly. And I tell yuh, I'll know immediately if you try to lie to me," I said.

"Jess—it isn't what you think. It really isn't. I was just talking with this guy I met. It was only talk," she said.

"Only talk? Really?" I said.

"Yes," she said.

I got up and went to her. I sniffed her. She hadn't showered. If she'd had sex her pussy would be full of his cum. "Okay, Lana, if you haven't had sex with him then you'll be clean. Drop your panties. I want to see," I said.

"You can't be serious!" she said.

"As a heart attack," I said. "Do it now."

She looked at me like I was crazy, but she could tell from my attitude that I would brook no baloney. She stood and slid her panties floorward. She got up on the table's edge and spread herself for inspection. She was clean, and her pussy lips weren't puffy; she hadn't fucked anybody, not even with a condom.

"Okay," I said, "again, who was he?"

"His name was Merle. I don't know his last name," she said.

"You don't know his last name? But you spent the afternoon with him in a motel room. Explain that to me; I'm real interested." I could she was frightened.

"Jess, I was tempted; I admit it. He came on to me. It's been so long since a man was attracted to me. I thought about it, but I didn't do it with him. We just talked," she said.

"What about me, aren't I a man!" I said.

"Jess, of course you're a man. You're 'theee man'," she said.

Where'd you meet the asshole," I said.

"I was eating lunch at a café just down the street from the motel on Tuesday," she said. "The guy just came up to me and sat down across from me. He said he knew me from long ago. But, I don't think that that was true; I'd have remembered, and I didn't. It was just a line I guess. Anyway, we talked for a long time. But that was all."

It occurred to me that the guy was very likely one of the many guys that had banged her back in the old days. She just didn't remember.

"What did you do, and I mean all of it, Lana, all of it; even the little stuff."

She really was scared now. My tone didn't allow for any mistakes.

"Yesterday we went to a motel; I admit it. The knight's Inn, as you said. We sat on the bed and talked—and then—"

I waited.

"And then he took his clothes off. I was so shocked that I just sat there with my mouth open."

"What did you do with the guy? I mean it. I want the truth," I said, furious with myself for even carrying on this conversation.

"That's just it, Jess, I didn't do anything. I got up and walked out. I realized that I could not risk what we have—you and I. And, I just walked out."

I got up and started pacing back and forth. "You just walked out," I said looking her in the eyes: her pupils didn't dilate. She was telling the truth.

I sighed. This woman, my woman, would be fucking men to death when she was eighty. I wasn't about to dump an athlete of her obvious talent; I needed some TLC myself these days. The big V was helpful, but for it to work I had to be hot, and nothing made me hot like my wife made me hot. She might be a slut, but she was my slut, and I love her; I always will.


The End

[birdie8819]

A Quick Ten Bucks

Philip sat on the floor in front of his window, his binoculars trained on the Hammond house next door. Holding the binoculars in one hand, he had his other hand wrapped around his big, hard prick. His neighbor Vicki Hammond was standing right in front of her window undressing for bed, just as she did every night. It now almost seemed like a ritual. He would get out his binoculars and she would undress for him. She, pretending she didn't see him gawking at her through his binoculars and he hardly even bothering to hide anymore.

At last she was naked. Stepping in front of her floor-length mirror as Philip pored over her body with his binoculars, she pretended to be studying her body. Her long, brown hair hung down almost to the middle of her back. Her pretty face had a pixyish quality to it. The smile she had on her lips simmered of sensuality as she reached down and cupped her big tits. Hefting the heavy, round globes for him, she lovingly cupped them, teasing the big, puffy nipples into hardness as he gawked on in adoring reverence.

The big cups of darkened flesh tipping her beautiful tits had to be at least two inches across, he giddily thought. Then, she lowered the dangling treasures back down onto her chest and slowly ran her hand down over the flattened perfection of her taut belly. Just as she did every night, she turned slightly, toward him and teasingly spread the lips of her pussy apart, exposing the juice-filled vestibule between them while he gawked on through his binoculars.

Philip's hand was jerking up and down faster and faster, making the binoculars wobble and quiver in his other hand.

Focusing on her pussy, he saw that as usual, there was only a scant, little trail of curls stretching out above it. The swatch of kinky brown curls couldn't be more than a half-inch wide. Following her hands with the binoculars, he saw them slowly run down her long, perfectly shaped thighs, stopping at her knees as her big tits dangled down below her jiggling and bobbing heavily.

Just then, out of the corner of his eye, he saw the bedroom door open and he jerked back away from the window, hiding himself in the darkness of his room. Still watching, he saw Vicki's husband, Frank step up behind her and wrap his arms around her. He held her in a tight embrace for the longest time before she turned in his arms and they kissed. Frank ran his hands down to her round, perfect butt and pulled her against him as she thrust her hands down between them to the front of his pants. Philip watched her fumble with the front of his pants for several moments before Frank finally stepped back away from her.

As he did, Philip saw Frank's big, half-hard cock flop out into view. It was sticking out, heavily bobbing with it's bloated head drooping down and slowly lifting itself up into the air as he saw Vicki laugh and say something before she suddenly dropped to her knees in front of her husband. Philip watched her reach up and lift her husband's cock up to her lips where she quickly sucked it into her mouth. Philip's fist was now flying up and down his cock as he watched her hungrily gobbling on the big, thick cock.

Just then, at the precise moment the curtains snapped shut, Philip felt his cock kick and a giant spume of cum came flying out of its head, shooting at least two feet straight up into the air.

"Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" he cursed, continuing to milk his cock as it jerked and shot wad after wad of thick, gooey cum onto the towel he had spread out between his legs . . .

The next morning, Philip lay soaking up some rays on the elevated deck his father had just completed. The deck was built so that one could enter it from the second floor of the house or the first floor, thus giving them two facilities for the price of one. One could sit on the top with the sun, or on those blistering hot days, one could duck under it and receive protection from the sun.

Philip was eighteen, in a hiatus between high school and college as he lazily lolled the summer away.

Then, taking a swig off his beer, he heard someone opening the back door of the Hammond house. Looking over their adjoining fence, he saw Vicki come out through the door carrying a laundry basket in her arms. Walking over to the clothesline, she dropped the basket to the ground and looked over at him. She was wearing the tightest fucking pair of short shorts he had ever seen. And to top it off, she had on a halter top with a sweeping, low-cut neckline that left the majority of her major-sized tits bare. Waving, she then bent down and pulled out a pair of sheer, black panties. As she did, her big tits bobbled and threatened to escape their cloth prison. Standing back up, she quickly pinned the sheer, black panties on the line.

Then, she looked over and gave him another big smile before she leaned down and pulled out a second pair of panties. Unlike the first one, these were a sheer pink pair. Then, as Philip gawked on in a daze, she proceeded to pull out pair after pair of all types of panties. Sheer ones, Brazilians, v-strings, French-cuts, thongs; they all fluttered in the soft breeze blowing across them. Another big smile, and then she started dragging out brassieres. Half-cups, peek-a-boos, push-ups, lace-edged ones, they all soon dangled down from the line as she finally gave him another little wave and went flouncing back across the yard, swishing her delectable ass from side to side. Then she stopped at the door, looked at him over her shoulder and gave him one last wave.

Philip sat in a testosterone-induced fog as he watched the collection of panties and bras fluttering in the summer breeze. Was this a message? Or was she just showing them off to tease him. Taunt him with knowledge that he couldn't have what they hid? Was she just the biggest prick-tease in the history of the world?

Then, a couple of minutes later, he heard the grating buzz of the front doorbell. His father had rigged a second buzzer off the front doorbell that rang in the backyard so they would know there was someone at the front door while they were out lounging in the backyard. Dropping his clogs down onto the deck, Philip went clomping over to his room. Going through the bedroom, he hurried down the stairs and headed for the front door. Stepping up to it, he peeked out through the peephole.

It was Vicki!

What did she want, he feverishly wondered, grabbing at the doorknob and quickly jerking the door open.

"Vic, uh, Mrs. Hammond," he grunted, his eyes dropping down to her big tits that jutted out against the thin material of her halter top.

"Hi, Philip," she said, smiling as she watched his eyes feast on her unrestrained breasts. "I was just wondering if you would like to earn a quick ten bucks?"

"Uh, uh, sure, I guess," he stammered, finally able to lift his eyes back up to her face. "Doing what?"

"Washing my car," she said, a knowing smile playing over her lips as she moved just enough to make her big tits wriggle and bobble under her top.

As she did, his eyes dropped back down to her tits.

"Yeah-yeah, I can do that," he muttered, looking back up at her face.

"Thanks," she laughed, tossing him the keys. "It's in the garage . . ."

"Okay," he said, lunging at the keys, trying to catch them in the air before they fell to the doorstep.

Grabbing them out of the air, he watched on in stunned silence as she spun and started back down the sidewalk. Like tracking radar, his eyes locked on her beautiful butt concealed under the pair of tight, red short-shorts as it enticingly twitched from side to side.

This is too fucking amazing, he thought to himself. Was she flirting with him? He had always thought she was the hottest fucking fox in the whole neighborhood. Fuck, in the whole damned town and he had whacked off watching her undress on countless nights! But this was the first time that she had made any overtures toward him. Maybe she was just a big prick tease after all...and this is how she got her jollies...teasing, young, helpless teenagers! Teasing him, taunting him to show off her agonizing control over him? Whatever, he giddily thought, finally lurching into gear and bumbling along behind her as she led the way back to her house.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Then, as she strutted by the garage, she pointed to one of the double doors.

"In there," she laughed, the swing of her hips becoming even more pronounced as she continued up the sidewalk to the front door of her house.

When she finally disappeared into the house, Philip stepped over and shoved the garage door up. Philip didn't know how much money Frank made, but he could afford to buy his sexy, little wife a sexy, little sports job. It wasn't new, but it must have set them back a few dollars. And since Vicki stayed at home, it must all be on Frank's shoulders unless she had a home business of some kind.

Well, there was one home business she could start, he told himself! And he would become her best customer...

Flipping open the door, Philip crawled in and backed the car out onto the driveway. Turning it off, he crawled out and found the hose. Just then, as he rinsed the car off, Vicki came strolling out of the house in a bikini that could have easily been stuffed into a thimble with plenty of room to spare. Philip's eyes popped out as he ogled her with open-mouthed adoration.

Stepping toward him, swinging a bucket in her hand, she was a spectacular display of beauty in motion. Her big tits were openly displayed with only the big, darkened tips covered by the tiny cups of her bikini. And the material was so thin, Philip could easily make out the jutting knobs of her big nipples thrusting out against it. The top offered no support whatsoever to her mountainous tits as they frolicked and bobbled about freely, threatening to escape from the tiny cups at any moment. Running his eyes downward, he saw that the bottom of her bikini barely even covered the tiny swath of brown curls that he knew was hidden beneath it along with her cunt. The top of the V couldn't be more that two inches across and the bottom of the V bulged out on each side with a distinct vaginal crease running down its center. And below that, the V narrowed even more, down to nothing more than a lace of red disappearing between her long, luscious legs before it curved up between the cheeks of her delightful ass. The only thing that held it secured around her waist were the two tiny little bows that rested on each hip. And speaking of legs, he giddily thought. She was fucking wearing heels! Fucking stiletto heels! A frigging bikini and heels! His mind was in a frenzy trying to take in the bounty of curves the heels arched her beautiful legs into.

"Care if I help," she smiled, dropping the bucket down in front of him.

"No! Hell, no!" he muttered, trying to regain some of his composure and stop gawking at her like some ten-year old buffoon.

Leaning down, she picked up the hose that had fallen from his numb fingers and aimed it at the bucket. As she bent over, her big tits dangled down below her while she quickly filled the bucket with water. Must have been soap in the bucket, he dizzily thought as a frothy, white foam started pouring over the top edge of the bucket.

"Here, you can have your hose back," she giggled, standing and suggestively running her hand up and down it a couple of times as she handed it to him. "I'm through with it...for now."

Staring at her in a befuddled daze, he watched her lean down again and pull out a bubble-covered sponge. Her beautiful tits jiggled and bobbled as she leaned down over the hood of her car and began to run the sponge over it in long, slow circles. Within moments, she had the hood covered in a lather of white bubbles. Then, with a wicked, little smile, she leaned down lower, pretending to reach out farther and drug her big, heavy tits through the foam.

"Oh damn . . ." she fussed, standing and looking down at her bubble-covered breasts. "They're so big, they're always getting in the way. And now look, I've gotten them all wet . . ."

"They're gorgeous," Philip choked out, not even realizing what he had said until it spilled out over his lips.

"Why, thank you!" she giggled girlishly, running her hand up to one of the dangling treasures and brushing a finger across the jutting bud of her nipple. "You don't think they're too saggy?"

"God, NO!" he groaned out. "They're perfect . . ."

"That's nice of you to say," she said, retrieving her sponge and stepping down to the rear of the car.

As she did, Philip could see that the flawless cheeks of her delectable ass were bare. The strap of her bikini bottom was hidden down in the deep cleavage of her exquisite ass before it crept up out of the top of the crack to join the red ribbon of material wrapped around her tiny waist. Then, Philip thought he was going to have a heart attack as she bent at the waist, leaning down to run the sponge over the chrome bumper. Her long, curvaceous legs were now stretched tightly into a dizzying display of curves and swoops.

By now, Philip was almost afraid to move. Afraid that he would set off the time bomb ticking down inside his rock-hard cock.

As he stood transfixed in a testosterone-provoked trance, he could hear the water splashing on the concrete, but he was powerless to do anything about it.

Finally, he saw her stand back up and slowly turn to face him.

"Well, aren't you going to help at all?" she asked him, a knowing smile playing across her sensuous lips as she stood looking at him with her hands on her hips.

"Huh? What? Oh...oh, yeah," he muttered, wishing there was a hole he could crawl into . . . but only if she came along, too, he told himself!

Pointing the hose at the car, he rinsed off all the bubbles that she had been putting on it. Then he grabbed another sponge out of the bucket and began to follow her example. Running the sponge over the car, he couldn't help but keep sneaking peeks at her as she helped him wash her car. The enticing jiggle of her breasts was captivating. Almost as fascinating as the tight twitch of her ass when she stretched out to reach across the car. But finally they were through and stood looking down at her sparkling car.

"Well, guess that does it," she laughed, dropping her sponge back into the bucket.

"Fraid so," he muttered, wishing it had lasted longer.

"You know," she said, smiling, her icy, blue eyes sparkling in the bright sunlight. "I'm thirsty! Want to come in and have a glass of lemonade with me?"

"What? Yeah! Yeah, sure!" he grinned as a spasm of excitement jolted through his cock.

So it wasn't over yet, he giddily thought. Stepping over to the faucet, he reached down and turned the water off. Pitching his sponge into the bucket, he followed her up the sidewalk toward the front of her house. He couldn't take his eyes off the seductive swish of her gorgeous ass. With the cheeks of her ass totally exposed, it was almost as if she were naked except for the three, tiny ribbons of red snaking around her neck, back and waist.

Pushing the door open, she stepped inside. The cool of the air-conditioned air brushed across his sweaty brow, cooling it as he followed her inside. Once he was inside, she turned and pushed the door closed. At the same time she did, she spun the lock closed, too.

"Wouldn't want some thief sneaking in and taking what wasn't rightfully his, would we," she said, smiling as she brushed by him.

"No, uh, no . . . we wouldn't want that to happen," he mumbled, sensing that there might be some hidden innuendo in the phrase.

Philip watched her as she stepped over to the thermostat and flicked off the air conditioner.

"It's cold in here," she said, wrapping her arms around herself and hugging herself as she pretended to shiver.

"Well, you don't have an awful lot on," he said, longingly running his eyes up and down her body.

"Yeah," she said, shivering again, "and my top is wet! It just makes me that much colder . . . maybe I should put on some more clothes . . ."


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

What was she getting at, he giddily wondered? Was she hinting that maybe she ought to take her top off . . . or put on more? Should he? Should he take that next step to an already explosive situation? What the hell! He could always say he was just joking . . .

"You, you could take off your top . . . you know, if it would make you warmer," he was finally able to choke out.

She had started toward the kitchen, but stopped dead in her tracks and slowly turned around to face him.

Oops, he told himself! He had just stepped over the line and now he was going to catch it!

"Oh! Really," she said, a sensual smile forming on her lips. "I can . . . can I?"

"Uh, it, it was just a suggestion," he muttered. "I didn't mean anything by it . . ."

"You wouldn't mind?" she said with a mischievous smile on her lips, lifting her arms and slowly reaching back behind her neck. "Are you sure you wouldn't mind . . . mind if I took my cold, wet top off?"

"Uh, uh, no, no, I, I wouldn't mind . . . I wouldn't mind at all," he stammered, not believing that she would actually do it.

"Why not," she said, laughing softly. "Since you already know what they look like . . ."

"What? What do you mean?" he grumbled, knowing that she was about to disclose their little nighttime game.

"Oh, don't act coy with me," she said as the straps of her bikini top came unlooping from around her neck. "We both know that you've been watching me undress every night."

Philip didn't know what to say or do as he looked down at her breasts. The straps of her bikini now hung down over her big tits, dangling down over her belly, but the cups wetly clung to her big tits, still hiding them from his leering gawk. Then, she pinched the straps between her fingers and thumbs and slowly peeled them down off her gorgeous, jutting tits. Another jolt of electricity fired off down in his cock as he leered down at the dangling treasures.

"So damned pretty," he muttered, watching her reach around behind her back to untie the other strap.

"You really like them?" she asked, smiling and tossing her bikini top on the couch. "They're not too droopy?"

"Oh, God, no!" he groaned.

"Are they prettier than your girlfriend's . . . uh . . . what's her name?" Vicki asked, arching her back and thrusting her big, bobbling breasts out at him.

"Debra, Debra, and God yes! Prettier and bigger, too!" he choked out.

"Does she let you play with them?" Vicki asked him, slowly stepping toward him, rolling her hips like a streetwalker.

"Yeah-yeah-sometimes," he mumbled, watching her big tits heavily cavort as she stepped closer.

"Want to play with mine?" she asked, stopping directly in front of him.

"Yes!" he emphatically hissed, starting to reach for them.

"Maybe later," she laughed, spinning on one of her stiletto heels and strutting back across the room toward the kitchen.

Goddamn it, he muttered to himself. He'd been so close to wrapping his hands around her gorgeous tits. Maybe she was just a prick tease after all, he told himself as he watched her tight, little ass twitch and jiggle its way into the kitchen. Then when she disappeared into the kitchen, not knowing what else to do, he plodded over to the couch and sat down. Looking down at her discarded bikini top, he reached down and picked it up. Lifting it to his nose, he took a sniff of it. It smelled of perfume. Flowers and something else that he couldn't put his finger, or nose on.



"So what do I smell like?" he heard her laugh as she came strolling back into the room with a big, frosty glass in each hand.

"Uh, flowers," he said, his eyes immediately dropping to her frolicking breasts. "Smells good . . ."

Wonder what the other half of her bikini would smell like, he giddily wondered as she handed him his glass of lemonade. Pussy! Hot, sweaty pussy, he told himself taking the glass from her.

"I added a little spice to the lemonade," she grinned, sitting down beside him and crossing her long, shapely legs. "I hope you don't mind . . ."

"No, no, I don't mind," he told her his eyes drifting down from her dangling breasts to the V of red material that covered her pussy.

Seeing him look down, she slowly ran her hand down over the taut flatness of her belly to the tiny swatch of red material that covered her secret place. Grinning, she sensually drug her finger up the vaginal crease in the bottom of her bikini.

"Would you like to take a whiff of this one, too?" she asked him, smiling seductively as she took a sip of her spiked lemonade.

Would I? I'd give my right nut, he feverishly thought to himself. To do that, she would either have to take it off or let him stick his nose down in her crotch.

"Yeah! Yeah, I would," he blathered, grinning like a kid on Christmas morning!

"Well, I guess . . . if you insist," she said, her eyes twinkling mischievously.

Then he watched her lean forward and set her glass on the coffee table. Unflinchingly staring into his eyes, she teasingly reached down to the two little bows on her hips as he took a quick gulp of his drink.

"Damn, that's strong!" he choked out, trying not to splatter her with lemonade and trying to take in a breath to cool the flames searing his throat.

"That's the way I like it," she giggled, plucking at her bikini and untying it. "That's the way I like everything . . . hard . . . hard and strong!"

Philip felt the warm glow of the alcohol fan out from his belly as he stared down at her crotch. The little V of cloth stubbornly clung to her wet pussy, hiding it from view as he watched on with impatient expectation. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity to him, she reached down and teased the little wisp of cloth down off her almost hairless pussy. Another jolt of electricity fired through his cock as he gawked down at the meaty gash while she lifted her butt and pulled the long, red lace of material out of the crack of her beautiful ass.

Then, with a coy smile on her lips, she lifted the little red triangle of cloth up to her nose and took a tiny sniff. Their eyes locked for a moment, and then she slowly reached out, handing him the bikini bottom.

He immediately lifted it to his nose and took in a deep whiff. Pussy! Hot, ripe pussy, his fevered brain screamed at him. He had been right! It smelled like her beautiful, juicy cunt.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"So," she said, lifting her glass to her full, red lips and taking another sip on her drink. "What does it smell like?"

"You...you and your gorgeous, hot pussy...it smells like a wonderful, ripe pussy . . ." he groaned, growing more confident and brave with each passing moment.

"I thought it might," she laughed, slowly spreading her legs as she casually fingered her pussy. "Just thinking about this has made my poor little pussy leak all morning long!"

Oh, God, I'm going to come right in my pants if this goes on much longer, he told himself.

"See?" she grinned, spreading her long, shapely legs wider and running her finger down the fleshy rift between them.

"Damn," he cursed, staring down at her pussy as she delicately fingered it open to reveal the oozing hole that lay between the big, meaty pussy lips.

Then she slowly dipped the tip of a long finger down into the seeping hole and teasingly lifted it up to her mouth. Pursing her lips around it, she sucked it clean.

"Want to taste it?" she asked him, a naughty smile playing across her lips.

Setting his glass on the coffee table, he immediately pushed up off the couch. Scrambling around in front of her, he dropped to his knees and crawled up between her splayed legs. Wrapping his arms around her smooth, firm thighs, he dove down between them to the feast that lay awaiting him there.

"You can take your time, honey," she laughed softly, reaching down and running her fingers through his hair. "We've got all day. Frank's gone to Atlanta on business and he won't be back until tomorrow night . . ."

"Umpffff," he grunted out, locking his lips around the jutting nub of her clit.

It's only eleven o'clock, he giddily thought. And the way she was talking, they were going to spend the rest of the day in bed. In bed, fucking the afternoon away! What a way to spend the day with his beautiful, sexy neighbor . . .

"Yeah, Baby . . . Vicki likes that," she murmured, thrusting herself up against his mouth.

The dizzying aroma of her fermenting juices welled up into his nostrils as he licked and lapped at her jutting clit. She was so freaking hot, he feverishly told himself. Hot and ready! Ready to be fucked! By him! He couldn't wait . . .

Slashing his tongue back and forth across the little nub of nerves, he could feel her excitement pouring out of her, coating his chin with its sticky heat. Then as he busily attacked her with his tongue, he saw her raise her hands up to heaving breasts.

Wrapping her hands around the jiggling giants, she began to squeeze and fondle them. Her eyes were clenched shut, her head resting on the back of the couch as she gently humped herself up against his hungry mouth.

The little furry strip of hairs tickled his nose as he frantically licked and lapped away at her clit.

It wasn't long before he felt the muscles in her thighs tightening, straining against his hands. The stream of goo seeping out of her cunt was growing more profuse as she ground it against his juice-smeared chin. She was almost there. He could sense it.

Working faster, he urged her on. His tongue was flicking back and forth across the squiggly little knob harder and harder. Then, he felt her hands on his head. He could feel her long, sharp fingernails digging down into his scalp as the muscles in her thighs grew tighter and tighter.

At last, he felt it. Her body suddenly shuddered and went stiff. Loud, grunting groans spewed from her mouth as she ground herself up against his mouth. Her fingernails dug in deeper, forcing his face down into her clenched crotch as she agonized through her orgasm.

Damn, he giddily thought to himself, when she comes, she really comes. The stream of juice flowing out of her hot cunt suddenly became a river as it poured out onto his chin, ran down it and dripped down onto his tee shirt. She came and came and came as Philip kept his lips locked down around her jutting clit.

At last, Philip felt the muscles in her thighs begin to go slack.

"Damn . . ." she finally muttered as her body melted back against the couch. "Where'd you learn to do that?"

"I don't know, guess it just comes naturally . . ." he grinned, lifting his head up out of her crotch and running his tongue around his juice-stained lips.


"I don't know about that," she laughed softly, wiping the back of her fingers across his chin. "Frank doesn't do it that good..."

Then, she leaned forward and reached down to the hem of his tee shirt.

"Let's get this dirty thing off," she said, pulling it up and over his head. "It's got gooey pussy-juice all over it!"

Wadding it into a ball, she wiped in across his chin, wiping away the evidence of her orgasm.

"There, all better," she giggled, tossing it down onto the couch beside her bikini.

"Thanks," he snickered, dropping his eyes to her beautiful breasts.

"Now, let's see what you have . . ." she cooed, clutching at the big bulge sticking out against the front of his trunks, "down here!"

Pushing up to his feet, he thrust his thumbs down under the elastic waistband of his trunks and slowly pushed them down over his hips. Pushing them lower and lower, he saw that she was watching on expectantly. Then all at once, his big, erect penis sprang out into the open, pointing straight at her pretty, pixyish face.

"Goodness..." she exclaimed. "Impressive . . ."

"Haven't had any complaints yet," he grinned, reaching down and wrapping his hand around the jutting slab of meat.

"I bet you haven't..." she murmured, leaning forward and giving the bloated head of his dick a long, lingering kiss. "I bet you haven't..."

Then, she lifted her hand up to his and pulled herself up onto her stiletto heels.

"Why don't we go upstairs . . . I have a bed up there that is much more comfortable that this old couch..." she purred.

"Lead the way, Madam," he said, stepping out of his shorts.

"Why? So you can watch my ass," she laughed softly over her shoulder as she stepped out in front of him.

"Yeah," he snickered, listening to the sexy clop of her high heels on the floor and watching her delectable ass quiver and twitch with each step she took. "It's a real beauty..."

"Do you and, uh, Debra, do it?" she asked him, starting up the steps.

"Uh, yeah," he grinned, his eyes still locked on her jiggling ass. "If you mean fucking."

"Yes, Sweetie, I mean fucking!" she laughed, continuing up the stairs shaking her head.

"Yeah, but not enough . . ." he complained. "Every once in a while..."

"And what would be enough, in your opinion," she asked him as they reached the top of the stairs.

"I don't know! Five, six times a week . . . or more," he laughed as she slowed down and reached back for his bobbing prick.

"Really," she smirked. "That often?"

"At least," he said, feeling her fingers curl around his cock as she tugged him along by it.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

"Well, you know that Frank is gone a lot of the time . . ." she purred. "And I hate to spend time alone. So, if you're not getting enough from little Debbie . . . come on over and visit little Vicki . . . she'll do what she can to resolve your problem . . ."

"You mean it?" he asked, not believing his good fortune.

"Why would I say it if I didn't mean it?" she asked, giving his cock a hard squeeze.

"Crap, you'll have me over here all the time," he laughed.

"Strange," she laughed a short, happy laugh. "I like it about as much as you do! But Frank and I only get together a couple of times a week. Maybe it's the age difference or I don't know, maybe he's getting a little on the side when he's on the road. But I guess that won't matter as much anymore . . . since now, I've got my own little on the side, too!"

"But . . . but, don't you love him?" Philip asked as she sat down on the edge of the bed.

"Of course! But what does that have to do with the price of eggs in China?" she smiled, as he sat down beside her and she slowly ran her hand up and down his jutting maleness.

"But how, how could you . . . you know, you and I, if you love him?" he asked her, running his arm around her and wrapping his hand around one of the dangling bounties hanging from her chest.

"What we're doing . . . it's going to be plain, pure sex, and that's al . . ." she said. "And if it starts becoming something else, I'm afraid I'll cut it off . . . the sex, that is!"

"Thank goodness," Philip snickered, "I wouldn't want you to cut off anything else . . ."

"Enough talking," she murmured, slowly scooting back on the bed until she was almost perfectly centered on it. "Time to earn your quick ten dollars."

"It'll be the easiest ten dollars I ever earned," he grinned, watching her ease down onto her back.

"Oh, you think so," she softly laughed, running her hand down to her pussy as she spread her gorgeous legs apart to reveal the wet, pinkness between them. "Maybe I'll just wear your cute, little ass out."

Philip was in an euphoric daze as he placed his knee up on the bed between her outturned feet. Slowly, deliberately he shuffled up between her legs until his big, swollen cock was bobbing directly above the delicate pink opening below.

Finally, after all those frustrating nights of peering at her through his binoculars, beating off while he dreamed about what he would do if the opportunity ever presented itself. And now he was going to get to feel her hot pussy wrapped around his cock instead of his own hand.

"You know, if I'd known that you had a cock like this," she told him, clutching his throbbing cock in her hot, little hand, "I'd have invited you over a long time ago."

"I wish you had," he grunted as she tugged his peter down to the waiting pink gash between her legs. "You don't know how many times I've beat off watching you undress at night!"

"I thought that's what you were doing," she giggled.

Still unable to believe his luck, he stared down at the delicate pink opening. Standing on his hands and knees above her, he felt her curl her hands around his waist. Then, he felt the sharp tips of her fingernails gently dig into his skin.

Looking back down between them at his jutting, twitching peter, he watched her hands drop down and find his aching penis again. Holding it, one hand wrapped around its thick shaft, she slowly ran a fingertip around its swollen head, spreading the pre-cum that was seeping out of it all around it. Finally, she forced his tapered cock-head down between the soft, pink lips surrounding the opening of her womanhood. Seeing that the plum-colored head of his cock was fitted down between her fleshy pussy-lips, he eased his hips forward pushing the head of his cock down into the juice-slickened opening. Easing his peter in deeper, he felt its warm moistness clutch at his cock as the swollen head spread open the channel and slid down into the velvet-lined sheath.

"Vicki . . ." he murmured into her ear as he drove his prick deeper and deeper into the fiery depths of her pussy.

"Yesssss . . ." she hissed, shoving her high heels down against the mattress and thrusting herself up at him.

Then, he felt her hands on his ass, fingernails digging down into the clenched muscles, pushing him down inside her as the clinging flesh of her cunt wrapped itself around his plunging invader. Finally, after what seemed like hours, he bottomed out in the fiery chasm as he felt her tight, hot pussy grasp at his cock. At last, he dizzily thought. At last, he was inside the beautiful pussy he had worshiped from afar for so long.


"Feels so good . . ." she groaned out, straining up against him, digging her sharp nails into his butt as she ground her almost hairless groin against him.

As he stared down at her big, blue eyes, he watched her raise her pouty lips to his lips. Covering his mouth with hers, she gave him a long, open-mouthed kiss. Her hot, little tongue darted into his mouth and twisted around his tongue. Then as they clung together kissing, she began to clutch at his ass, softly pushing and pulling on him with her hands as she urged him to fuck her.

"Fuck me! Fuck me with your big cock," she muttered as their lips broke.

Easing his throbbing peter back down the juice-filled channel of her cunt, he slowly began to work it in and out of the sopping slit.

Then she pulled his mouth down to hers again.

Frantically kissing as they fucked, their tongues twisted and writhed, touching, teasing, tasting the other as their bodies meshed together and became one. Philip could feel her velvet-soft thighs rubbing against his hips as he worked them back and forth between her long legs.

Within moments, Philip began to sweat as their sweat-slickened bellies rasped against each other while they slowly fucked.

Philip could feel her big, soft breasts undulating under him, sloshing up and down making her big puffy nipples rake up and down on his chest. Sliding his hands up under her, he curled them around her shoulders and jerked her back down onto thrusting cock every time he plunged it down into her hot, hungry cunt.

As his ass jerked back and forth between her long legs, her hands lifted off his ass and wrapped themselves around his waist. Her legs were bent at the knees forming a big letter M as she dug the heels of her stilettos into the mattress and thrust herself up at him on every down stroke. She was taking his big cock down into her clinging womanhood all the way to the hilt on every lunging stroke.

Soft, moaning "unhs" gurgled into his mouth as she panted and grunted. Philip could feel her whole body tensing, gathering itself for another mad dash to the finish. At last, their lips broke as she gasped for breath. Their sweaty bodies were lewdly slapping together, sliding against one another as his cock wetly slurped in and out her hot, juicy pussy. Sensing the closeness of her finish, Philip began to drive his cock in and out of her pussy harder and faster. As he did, the coarse noises of their fucking grew louder, filling the room with the vulgar sounds of fucking.

She responded to his surge by meeting him with a fevered retaliation of her own. Her hands were all over him, clutching at him, coaxing, urging, spurring him on as the muscles in her body slowly tightened into bowstrings. He could feel her sweaty thighs squeezing against his slippery hips as he pounded his cock in and out of the tight, clutching hole between her splayed legs.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Suddenly, her back arched and she let out a loud, gasping groan as she thrust herself up at him as hard as she could.

"Fucckkkkkkkk . . ." she gasped out, kicking her long legs up into the air and driving the sharp heels of her shoes down onto his ass as her arms flew out, her hands clutching at the bed sheets.

Groaning, she strained up against him, pushing him down, forcing his hard, throbbing cock down into her spasming cunt as deep as it would go. Eyes clenched shut, head thrown back, she shook her head from side to side, flinging her sweat-drenched hair every which way. With her back arched like a bow, she thrust her big tits into his chest, crushing them against him. Philip could even feel the hard knots of her swollen nipples digging into his chest as she held him shoved down against her quivering, stiffened body while she groaned out her gratification.

Fighting to hold back the tidal wave of boiling semen inside his balls, Philip stared down into her twisted face. Her beautiful, red lips were open, letting the soft groans escape out between them. As she did, her face was grimaced into an unrecognizable mask of agony and ecstasy while the throes of her orgasm washed over her.

She was drowning in the waves of incandescent pleasure washing over her, their clutching undertow pulling her down under them. Shaking and straining up against him, she dropped her heels back down onto the bed and thrust herself up at him even harder, forcing him deeper and deeper into the mire of her imploding cunt.

Finally, it was too much for Philip as her cunt clutched and pulled at his embedded cock. He felt his throbbing cock kick as an electrifying spasm of pleasure tore through it. As it did, the giant spurted out a gigantic gush of hot, creamy cum into the clutching depths of her cunt.

Biting his lip to keep from screaming out his triumph, he heard her whimper. It felt like flames were spewing out from the tortured head of his cock as it poured out the molten lava of his manhood into her. This was what life was all about, he giddily told himself. Fucking! Nothing else really mattered, because in the end, it all boiled down to one thing. Fucking!

Philip was enveloped in a cloud of euphoric pleasure as he emptied his cock down into the hot, sucking hole between his beautiful neighbor's legs.

Clutching and sucking on his spewing peter, she milked it, coercing out more and more of the creamy treasure that was welling up from his dangling balls . . .

But, too soon, there was none left to bring up.

Philip knew that her pussy had sucked him dry, leaving his big balls achingly empty. And now, he could feel his peter slowly softening down inside the tight clutches of her cum-drenched pussy. She was still murmuring softly as her body began to relax and slowly sink back down onto the bed. Leaning down, Philip brushed his lips over hers, then ran the tip of his tongue over their soft fullness.



Then, he began to ease back away from her, pulling his prick back down the slippery channel . . .

"No," she whimpered. "Leave it in...it feels good..."

"But..." Philip started to complain, but was stopped by her soft, red lips before he could say more.

Slowly, she rolled him over onto his side, her hot cunt still wetly clinging to his cock and keeping it imbedded down inside her.

Lying on their sides, facing each other, they kissed for the longest time before Mother Nature won out and Philip felt his shriveled, withered cock slurp out of her pussy.

Whimpering into his mouth, she quickly ran her hand down between them to his shrunken penis. Tickling her fingernails over its goo-covered shaft, she began to impatiently clutch and pull at it, trying to coax it back to life. Suddenly, her mouth lifted off his and she struggled up to her hands and knees. Spinning around, she quickly dropped back down to the bed beside him and Philip found himself staring directly into the rose-petaled lips of her beautiful pussy. Then he felt Vicki's lips find his sleeping giant.

Her hot lips slowly enveloped the head of his cock as she sucked it into her mouth. Then, she began to impatiently pull and pluck at it with her insistent lips. Philip could feel her big, soft tits pressing against his belly, the big nipples digging down into his skin as he leaned against her and lifted his mouth up to her pussy. As he ran his tongue over the cum-coated folds of flesh, he felt her slide her velvety smooth thigh under his head giving him a place to rest his head as he tickled and teased her clit with his tongue. Then he watched her other long leg lift into the air, bend at the knee and drop down until her foot rested on the bed just behind his head. His tongue quickly found the jut of her clit at the same instant he felt the back of her ankle touch the back of his head. Then gently, but firmly, she began to push his mouth up against her pussy with her ankle.

Philip could feel the energy flowing back into his big peter as it slowly swelled back to hardness. He could hear her loudly slurping on his cock as her lips worked up and down its expanding shaft. God, what head, he giddily thought as he felt her sharp fingernails dig down into his big, dangling balls. Then, as her hungry mouth frantically worked up and down on his peter, she roughly plucked and pulled on his balls

Flicking his tongue back and forth across the wriggling little nub of her clit, he could feel life pouring back down in his cock as Vicki impatiently sucked on it. Her hot, little tongue was swirling around it, her sharp teeth nipping at it all the while she was roughly sucking and slurping on it. As his cock stiffened and grew, he could feel its big, swollen head nudging up against the back of her mouth every time she hungrily sucked it back into her mouth.

As it did, Philip could feel her little clit swelling and hardening under his tongue. Growing, it began to protrude farther and farther out of its fleshy sheath, seemingly begging for his attention.

Her ankle was shoved up against the back of his head, pressing harder and harder as her cute ass began to jiggle and jerk. Thrusting his mouth down around her pussy and clit while rubbed her clit against his mouth and tongue, he feasted on the delicacy between her legs. Little whimpers were escaping from her mouth as Philip felt her hot breath tickle out around his almost fully erect penis.

Then he heard a soft, little gulping gurgle escape out around his cock as his cock head nudged up against the back of her mouth. But this time, she didn't stop! He felt the head of his dick slowly slide down into the tight confines of her throat as her hot lips worked their way down the shaft of his throbbing peter. They continued on down until they were wrapped around its hairy base.

"Sweet, fucking Jesus!" he gasped, jerking his mouth away from her clit and gawking down at her.

She was deep throating him, for God's sake. First time any woman had ever done it to him, he dizzily thought. She was really doing it, he told himself as he felt the muscles of her throat constrict down around his cock. Staring down at her in fevered excitement, he saw that her lower lip was nestled up against his hairy groin while her upper lip was brushing up against his dangling balls.

Then he heard another little gurgle escape out around his cock as she slowly backed her mouth and lips off his jutting prick.

Running her little tongue around over her full lips, she looked down at him and grinned.

"Did you like that?" she asked him, thrusting her pussy against his head.

"God, yes!" he gasped, breathing heavily. "No woman has ever done that to me..."

"Maybe next time I'll let you come in my throat," she murmured, "but right now, I need your big, fucking cock in my pussy . . ."

Now with his cock fully recharged, he watched as Vicki backed away from him and shoved him over onto his back. The next thing he knew, she was on top of him, straddling him with her pussy above his jutting cock. Watching her big tits dance and jiggle as they hung down from her chest, he saw her reach around behind her and snare his prick. Roughly jerking it vertical, she began to lower her pussy down at it. Then he saw the fat, dangling lips of her pussy encircle the plum-colored head of his cock. The soft pink of her pussy contrasted sharply with the angry purple of his cock-head as he felt it begin to penetrate her moist warmth. Giddily he watched more and more of the big, vein-shrouded shaft of his cock slide up into the wet, oozing gash between her legs.

Standing on her knees, her legs straddling him with her shins resting on the bed, she pointed the heels of her stiletto heels down at his feet as she dropped lower and lower on the towering monolith sticking up out of his groin. Finally she let out a happy little sigh as her cleanly-shaven pubis settled down against his hairy groin.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Now he was once again thrust up to the hilt inside the clutching tightness of her hungry cunt.

"Do you have any of that sweet cream of yours left?" she asked him, grinding herself down around his cock.

"For you . . . anything . . . " he grunted, thrusting himself up against her and forcing his big peter even deeper into the hot clutch of her pussy.

Leaning down over him, she began to lurch back and forth, fucking his big, stiff peter with short, jerky strokes. Staring up at her, he watched her big, beautiful tits slash back and forth under her in rhythmic harmony with the jerky movement of her beautiful ass.

As she worked her hips back and forth, she looked down at him. Her long brown hair was hanging down beside her beautiful face tickling against his cheeks as she tirelessly humped away at his big, jutting prick.

Philip reached up and locked his hands around the twin treasures dangling down from her chest. Plucking and pulling, he quickly teased the jutting nipples to hardness. As she fucked him, he could feel her warm juices leaking out around the shaft of his cock and running down to coat his belly and balls with their sticky heat.

Five minutes quickly passed as she furiously fucked his cock with her hot cunt. Another coating of sweat had formed on her, glistening and highlighting every delightful curve of her beautiful body. But at last, her fevered attack ground to a halt.

"You! You fuck me," she panted, tiredly lifting her leg and crawling off him.

As she did, his big, hard, juice-slathered cock slurped out of her pussy and wetly slapped down on his belly sending drops of her juice flying everywhere.

"Yeah . . . yeah," he grunted, struggling up to his hands and knees.

But she made no move to roll over onto her back. She just stood on her hands and knees smiling expectantly.

"Doggie . . ." she murmured, wriggling her hot, little ass around in circles.

"Arf-arf," he barked softly, clumsily crawling over behind her and up between her calves.

Staring down at the round perfection of her beautiful ass, he curled his hands around the swell of her hips and slowly lifted her butt higher into the air. As he did, she spread her legs and scooted back until her calves were brushing against his. Wrapping one hand around her tiny waist, he grabbed hold of his cock and led it up to the oozing gash of her womanhood. Quickly fitting the purple head of his cock between her fat, gorged pussy lips, he let go of it and lunged upward, driving his entire cock up into the warm moistness of her cunt in one fell swoop.

"Yeah . . . like that . . . hard and deep," she groaned, thrusting her soft, round ass back against him.

"Like this . . ." he grunted, jerking back and ramming his cock into her at the same time he jerked her back against him, forcing his peter even deeper into the hot clutch of her cunt.

"Yeah, like that . . .hard and fast . . ." she murmured.

Philip immediately began to pound his prick in and out of the frothy hole between her legs. Grunting and panting, he hammered his cock in and out of the slippery, goo-filled channel of her cunt. He could feel her pussy clutching at him every time he pulled back as he roughly fucked her. Juice was pouring out of her and running down her inner thighs coating them with its glistening wetness. Her big, dangling tits sloshed back and forth under her in rhythm with the jarring slap of his belly against her upturned ass. Murmuring softly, she worked with him, thrusting herself back against him every time he drove his cock into her pussy. Another Five minutes passed as Philip tirelessly pounded away at her. Finally, she reached back and pushed him away as she leaned forward dragging his dripping, wet cock out of her hot box.

"What?" he asked, afraid that he'd done something wrong.

"Nothing," she said, dropping down on the bed and rolling over onto her back.

Lying on her back, she pulled her long legs up against her big, gravity-flattened tits. As she did, her pussy tilted up, still oozing out its readiness.

"Now!" she grinned up at him, her knees brushing against her chin.

Dropping down over her, he slipped his arms under the crook of her knee and forced her legs down against her tits. Then, he dipped his hips and easily found the opening of her juice-slickened cunt with his big, stiff cock. Working his cock in and out of the drooling hole, he began to fuck her harder and harder. Panting with effort, he mercilessly sawed his cock in and out of her. On every stroke, he jerked his hips back, pulling his cock back as far as he could without pulling it out before he hammered it back into her.

The backs of her thighs were pressed against his chest and he could feel them tightening, growing more and more tense with each passing second. She had her eyes tightly clenched from the effort and her pouty lower lip was pulled into her mouth, between her perfect white teeth as she groveled her way toward another orgasmic eruption.

Philip's ass and hips were a blur as they flashed back and forth. He was at full throttle now! Fucking her with everything he had. He was holding nothing back! He was fucking her as hard as humanly possible!

At last, he felt it. Her ass began to tremble and shake at first. Then the trembling spread out over her whole body as it began to shake and shiver, too.

"Oh God! Oh God! Oh God . . ." she gasped, arching her back and thrusting herself up at his pounding attack.

"Fuccckkkkkkkk!" he gasped as he felt her hot, spasming pussy trigger a massive eruption down in his balls and cock.

Bucking and kicking, his big cock began to spurt out thick, clinging gobs of cum into her clutching cunt. As it did, he felt her fingernails dig down into his ass, pulling him ever deeper into the clinging quagmire down between her legs.

"Yesssss! Yesssss! Yesssss!" she hissed out, thrusting herself up against him, furiously milking on his spewing, spurting giant as it emptied its creamy load into her . . .

On and on it went as they both came and came. But at last, they were both drained.

As they lay gasping for breath, Philip felt the electric jolts of pleasure stopped firing off down inside of his cock.

"That . . . that was fucking fantastic . . ." she wheezed, clutching her pussy down around his rapidly softening peter.

"Yeah-yeah-fucking fantastic . . ." he panted. "Best fuck ever!"

"Yeah, me, too," she tiredly grinned.

"You mean it?' he questioned her, wanting to believe her . . .

"Yeah . . . why would I lie?" she asked him.

"To make me feel good, I guess," he grinned.

"Well, I ain't lying," she laughed, squeezing her cunt down around his cock sending it slithering out of her cum-filled cunt.

"Well, you were right about one thing . . ." he mumbled, rolling over onto his back beside her.

"What's that?" she asked, a playful smile on her lips.

"About the ten dollars . . ." he grinned, wiping his hand across his sweat-covered forehead. "That was about the hardest ten dollars I've ever earned . . . but it was also the most fun ten dollars I've ever earned . . ."


The End

[birdie8819]

Can't Wait

I felt wild. Flashing lights and loud music pounded through me and I moved with the beat, as if my body was divorced from my mind and only the music controlled my actions. My senses were fuzzy, like I was drunk or high but I wasn't, I was only intoxicated by the music, by the dark, by the rhythm of my own body. Crowds of people danced and writhed on either side of me, all around me, and I felt like the rest of the world was separate from this place, from the pulsing crowds, from the darkness, from the music.

I was so entranced with the motion of my dancing I barely noticed a body separate itself from the surrounding crush and begin to move with me. He placed his hands on my hips, gently at first, then gripping me tighter as I ground against him. I raised my arms up, twining them around my head and his as we moved our bodies in tandem, feeling the beat of the music coursing through the both of us. His hands began to wander, one staying firmly on my hip as the other crept higher to circle my waist. Bold, driven by the power of the rhythm and the darkness I grabbed his hand and guided it beneath the hem of my shirt so I could feel his palms against my bare skin. I felt rather than heard the sharp intake of his gasp as he touched the curves of my hips without the obstruction of fabric. He bent his head slightly to breathe into my ear and my lips curved in a subconscious smile of pleasure as began to kiss my neck. My hands reached down to grab his and I twined my fingers through his and gripped tightly.

He suddenly spun me around to face him, his arms encircling my back to hold me closer. I pressed my whole body against him and raised my face to kiss him, my tongue sliding between his lips as his mouth opened to meet mine. He ran his fingers through my hair and grabbed tightly, pulling, as I bit gently on his lower lip. I felt him get hard as I kept grinding against him to the pulsing rhythm of the music, our mouths still open wide with urgency as we kissed as hard we could. One hand moved forward from my back to caress my breasts, and as I wasn't wearing a bra my nipples immediately got hard. I felt him smile against my lips in response and he gave me a little pinch that sent tremors through my whole body; I rubbed more intensely against his erection as I felt myself grow more wet and excited.

"Want to get out of here?" I panted into his ear, the only thing I said to him all night.

"I can't wait," he replied, and I suddenly felt the wall against me; he had guided us to the back of the club and pushed me into a corner. I gasped, even more excited at the prospect of what we were going to do now. He kissed me, deeply, his hands still pulling on my hair with intensity. My hands slid under his arms and up to rest on his shoulders, and I gripped him as hard as I could to pull him closer. He broke off the kiss to move his lips to my neck, and I groaned out loud with the new flood of desire that left me practically senseless. With one hand he pulled down the neckline of my shirt to expose one breast; he lowered his lips and began to tease, breathing and licking around my nipples without actually touching the sensitive tips. There was a part of my mind that was aware of the fact that we were in a crowded club, that we might in fact have witnesses, but the thought made me bolder, made me want him even more. I pressed his head against me and he took the hint. He took my nipple into my mouth and began to suck it, hard, his tongue rippling back and forth. I threw my head back and moaned, which only encouraged him, causing him to grip my breast hard with his hand and bite down lightly on the nipple.

I took his other hand and pulled it down to reach up my skirt. The conscious part of my mind thanked me for choosing to wear a miniskirt today as I guided his hand under my panties. I felt his groan as he spread apart the lips to reach inside me, to feel my hot wetness. As he touched me, gently, I reached out and unbuckled his belt, unbuttoned and unzipped his pants. I slipped my hand inside his boxers to grip his erection, causing him to let out another moan of pleasure.

The feel of my hand surrounding him seemed to push him over the edge. He pushed his body harder against me until I was pressed between him and the wall. He slipped one finger inside of me and began rubbing, adding a second finger and then a third. I began rubbing him harder as he touched his fingers to my g-spot, and then lost all thought at all as his thumb came up to brush against my clit. His mouth came up to meet mine and he kissed me fiercely, biting my bottom lip as the pressure built inside of me. My panting became shallower, faster, and he read my signals and began pulsing pressure against my g-spot harder and faster, rubbing my clit more intently until I felt the shuddering, pulsating waves of my orgasm overcome me.

Before the feeling could begin to fade, I reached a hand around to press on the small of his back, to force him closer, to enter me. He pushed my panties aside and we moaned simultaneously as he pushed forward to fill me, as I surrounded him.

I stretched one leg up to encircle his waist and his hands came down to grab my ass, lift me up so that he could enter me more easily. I moved my hips against him, and he moved his against me, to follow the pulsing beat of the music, still compelling both of us. My other leg came up to twine around him, and he grabbed me and held me up, pushing me up against the wall. I gripped his shoulders tightly, my nails digging into his muscles as he pumped rhythmically in and out of me, driving my pleasure higher, bringing me to the brink of another orgasm. I moaned into his ears as I felt again the full-body tremors of pleasure coursing through my veins. I felt at the same time his movements grow faster, more urgent. He gasped, his breathing coming more and more quickly, until his head collapsed on my shoulder and I could feel the pulsing of his orgasm inside of me.

We remained that way for a moment; my legs around his waist, his hands gripping my ass and holding me off the ground, him inside of me. Then I began to stir, and he let me down. I reached up to run my fingers through his hair, to kiss him one more time. Then I broke off the kiss and slipped back into the crowd, to rejoin the dancers and the music.


The End

[birdie8819]

Room Six

I went to an expensive university on a partial scholarship that didn't pay all the bills, so I had to work to make up the difference. I worked dawn-to-dusk on a construction project during the summer between high school and college and earned a big chunk of what I needed. I had to find a part-time job during the school year to earn the rest, but the university's placement office didn't have any jobs above minimum wage. My experience on the construction job, plus the years that I worked after school at a hardware store, helped me land a job as a handy-man. I would have preferred something closer to the university campus but there was regular bus service to get across town, so I was able to save some money by not needing a car.

My employer was the Southside Academy, a small private college for girls. It was a boarding school that offered freshman and sophomore level classes in an environment that was more personal than at the huge university I attended. I was one of only eight men on the staff. There were two male professors on the faculty, plus a night watchman, a gardener and his assistant, and two maintenance men who worked on weekdays. I lived in a small room in the basement of the administration building and took my meals in a dining room for non-faculty staff members.

My job didn't have any set responsibilities. I just had to be there in case something broke down and had to be repaired on short notice. The evenings were usually fairly quiet, giving me plenty of time to study. The weekends weren't quite as slow, since it seemed like everything that broke did so on a Saturday or a Sunday.

When I wasn't fixing something or studying, I was watching the girls. Being a leg-man, I had plenty to watch, too. About 150 girls were enrolled at Southside, all from well-to-do families. And there wasn't a black, an Asian or a Hispanic among them (after all, it was still the early seventies). There weren't many fat girls, either. Athletics and physical fitness were stressed at the school, and just about every student was a member of one or more sports teams. The tennis team, the gymnastics team, the swimming team and the diving team were competitive on the junior college level, but the girls also played interscholastic volleyball and softball. The result was a campus full of fit, attractive female bodies.

Normal attire for the students was a uniform of sorts consisting of a white blouse and a skirt, which could be any solid, dark color. A school sweater or blazer was added on cooler days, and the girls were allowed to express their individuality with a scarf or shoes of their choice. The Academy dress code did not permit pants or slacks, and even the women on the faculty were required to wear skirts or dresses. Short skirts were fashionable, so the hemlines were several inches above the knee. I liked it best when the women and girls wore knee high boots with their short skirts, which they often did. (Gas was cheap, too, so life was good.)

I had just turned eighteen when I started working at Southside and, although I wasn't a virgin, I was eager to expand my sexual horizons. Socializing with the students was discouraged, of course, but all of them were of legal age, so I considered them to be fair game. I set about getting to know them, beginning with their names. Privacy laws were not as important in those days, so getting my hands on a roster was easy; there were copies of the student directory in most of the offices, including mine. Then I got a yearbook from the previous semester and started to put names to faces, concentrating my efforts on the best looking of them. The Academy's athletic events were an especially good place to watch the girls, because the coaches frequently asked me to be there to fix broken equipment on short notice. I especially liked the gymnastics and swim meets, for obvious reasons. I love a form-fitting leotard or Speedo, but the tight micro-shorts the volleyball players wore were also quite revealing.

A few of the two dozen women on the faculty were nice-looking, too, including the President. Everyone called her "Dr. B" since she her multi-syllabic last name was hard to pronounce. Too bad all forty-year-old women didn't look that good. She was a well-endowed brunette and I always watched her when she was around since she usually wore high heels that showed off her superb legs. In fact, on my second evening on the job, I looked out the window from the basement workshop and saw up her dress as she spoke to one of the professors. Under her skirt she wore stockings and garters, and I watched her from then on, hoping to get another glimpse like that first one.

Then, late in my first month on the job, I learned something that made my life very interesting: Southside Academy used corporal punishment to discipline their students. I learned of this one weekend when I saw three members of the staff leading a girl to Room Six. Room Six was at the opposite end of the hall in the basement of the admin building where my workshop and sleeping area was. Curious, I went down the hall and listened at the locked door. The shrieks and cries I heard told me a very serious spanking was in progress. The sound of leather on bare flesh was unmistakable.

Not wanting to be discovered, I left before it was over. I went to check out Room Six after they were gone but I discovered that I didn't have a key for that lock. In fact, not counting the girls' dorm rooms, Room Six was the only door on campus that I couldn't open with my master key. After listening to two similar spankings, I was determined to learn more.

By listening discreetly and asking just a few questions I learned that, sometime during their first month as a student, every freshman was taken to Room Six to witness the punishment of an older girl. It was supposed to impress upon their young minds the consequences of breaking the rules. Among the students, Room Six was the most dreaded place on campus. Some of them called it the Dungeon, the Torture Chamber, the Punishment Room or the Whipping Post, but most everyone usually just referred to it by its room number.

Punishments usually took place in the evening on weekdays, and in the morning on Saturdays and Sundays. That way the student had at least one night to recover before classes began the next day. The offender had to strip totally naked before she was shackled in position. A professor or other staff member would administer the punishment with some kind of a leather whip, and the school nurse was always there to keep an eye on things. The punishment strokes were not counted. The event was timed, usually by Dr. B, but sometimes by one of the school secretaries or by Dean Adams (Dr. B's assistant). Punishments lasted from as few as one minute to as many as five minutes and usually, but not always, resulted in uncontrollable crying by the miscreant.

Having learned all I could and seeing the regularity with which Room Six was put to use, I set about finding a way to observe the proceedings. Planting a camera was out for a variety of reasons: I didn't have that kind of money, I couldn't get into the room, and the TV cameras of the day were way too big to be easily concealed. Room Five, next door, was full of air conditioning and heating equipment but drilling or cutting a peephole in the concrete wall was impracticable, as well as far too obvious.

The ventilation system was my answer, but it was going to take some work to modify one of the ducts as a peephole. I needed an excuse to work in there, so early on a Saturday morning I put some road kill in one of the ventilation ducts. The call for maintenance boomed over the PA system after lunch. With Evelyn, Dr. B's secretary, following me around the building, I traced the odor to Room 5 and then told her that I could see a dead animal in the duct work. I told her I would have to dismantle a few things to remove the corpse and clean up the blood and guts, and that was all she wanted to know. She went off to report to Dr. B, leaving me alone to put my plan into effect.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Altering the metal duct work so I could see the interior of Room Six took less time than I thought. I cut a hole through the bottom of one of the air registers and fabricated a hinged panel to cover the hole. The register was fourteen inches wide and the grill that covered it would prevent anyone in Room Six from seeing my face on the other side. The grill was about eight feet above the floor so I had to come up with something to stand on. Anything permanent was out of the question since I didn't want to leave any evidence of my voyeurism. I solved the problem by building a small platform that I could hook onto one of the sturdy electrical conduits that were attached to the wall. The platform was large enough for me to stand on but small enough to hide under an air handler when I wasn't using it.

When I finished my spy hole I rearranged the boxes and furniture stored in Room 4. I wanted to be able to pass unobserved from my workshop in Room 3 to my spy-hole in Room 5, and I wanted my perch to be concealed from the door to the hallway. That door was kept locked, but I knew I had to be careful.

The next morning, a Sunday, my preparations paid off in a big way. I had finished breakfast and was on my way to the workshop when I saw some women go into Room Six and close the door behind them. Quickly but quietly, I made my way to Room 5 and climbed onto my platform. I got my head into the air duct in time to watch Rebecca, a pretty brunette, removing her bra. Evidently she had been on a date the night before and she had stayed out past curfew.

Three women were in the room with Rebecca: Dr. B, Maria, the school nurse, and a math professor named Yvonne. Dr. B was her usual well-dressed self, but from my high viewing angle I couldn't really admire her legs. Maria was kind of frumpy-looking in her all-white uniform and flat shoes, but having seen her in the dining room I knew not to dismiss her charms so quickly. She was rather pretty with her hair down and I had also observed that, although slender, she was built very well. Yvonne was a tall blonde with nice legs, but she was flat-chested and not especially pretty. She was an intriguing woman however, because there was a rumor going around campus that she spent one month of her summer vacation on a nude beach in Europe.

Rebecca stepped out of her panties and allowed Yvonne to shackle her wrists to a sort of trapeze bar hanging from the ceiling. Maria then turned a crank to raise the bar high enough to lift the girl's hands above her head, but not so high as to lift her feet off the floor. Rebecca's naked body, including her nicely developed tits, was completely on display to my hungry eyes. I wondered if I would be able to keep a straight face the next time I saw her on campus. With Dr. B. and the nurse (and me) watching, Yvonne tucked a Bible under her right arm and proceeded to turn the girl's wonderful round ass an angry red color.

I wondered if her date had been worth those two minutes of pain she endured. She screamed and kicked her legs and twisted around as much as her restraints allowed. I was looking at her right side most of the time but her movements allowed me several good views of her back and her front. I particularly liked it when she raised either knee, since that made her thighs and buttocks look especially good. Yvonne kept up the whipping, following Rebecca's twisting motions so the girl would know she could do nothing to escape her stinging punishment. Sometimes the foot-long strip of black leather at the end of the whip would slap noisily across both cheeks and sometimes just the tip would hit, delivering an especially painful sting.

Halfway through the whipping Maria examined Rebecca's buttocks and declared there was no permanent damage. Then she did something I didn't expect; she rubbed the girl's ass for at least ten seconds. I thought it might just be to add some humiliation to Rebecca's ordeal, especially when her face flushed and she shivered a little. She also bit her lip, squeezed her thighs together and opened her eyes a little wider, as if she was feeling something she did not expect. I found out later that the massage treatment kept the girl's butt from going numb and therefore lessening the intensity of the punishment, but I also wondered if Rebecca had become sexually aroused. Horny or not, she endured another twenty-five or thirty lashes before Dr. B called a halt to the punishment. Yvonne hung the whip on the wall and then freed Rebecca's wrists from the shackles.

"No rubbing yet," Yvonne told her. "You don't want any more."

"Yes, Miss Smith," Rebecca replied. "I know what to do."

She flexed her fingers as if forcing herself to keep her hands away from her burning buttocks. Then, instead of going to the corner to retrieve her clothes, she bowed to Yvonne and thanked the professor for whipping her. She actually sounded sincere. Then she got down on her knees in front of Dr. B. and apologized for her behavior. Once again, I could tell from the muscle tension in her arms that Rebecca was doing all she could to not reach back and rub away the sting she must have been feeling. Dr. B. let the girl babble on for a moment before she let her get up and get dressed.

Rebecca's departure was not the end of the show as another professor came in, bringing a student with her. I recognized Dr. Johnson, a blonde biology professor, and Sara, a tall brunette upperclassman whose tits were among the largest on campus. Dr. B announced that Sara was guilty of a curfew violation just like Rebecca and, not surprisingly, the punishment was the same. Sara undressed (Wow!) and then she stepped up to the bar so Dr. Johnson could fasten the wrist cuffs. I got the feeling that Sara had a lot of experience in Room Six.

Sara gritted her teeth and closed her eyes tightly when she heard the first lash on its way. Her big round ass flattened under the whip and then rebounded and shook as she clenched her thighs and wiggled her hips. I got a real eyeful as her grapefruit-sized boobs flopped and jiggled while Dr. Johnson was whipping her. Her endowments were magnificent indeed, but for some reason I wondered if someone with such voluptuous curves at a young age might not have trouble keeping weight off later in life. It was a weird thing to think about while I was watching her dance at the end of a whip.

Even a novice like me could Dr. Johnson hit harder than Yvonne had. The pace was about the same but the whip just seemed to move a little faster in her hand. But Sara was also tougher than Rebecca had been. She didn't move around quite as much and her feet rarely left the floor. She kept her legs farther apart as well, but her pubic hair was thick and I couldn't see much of her pussy. So I just concentrated on watching her bouncing boobs.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

The two minute whipping probably seemed like a long time to Sara, but it was all too short for me. My erection was uncomfortable in my pants and I wanted to take it out and jack off, but I was afraid I might get caught. Room Six was a quiet place right after a whipping, and I figured that if I could hear Sara's soft apology to Dr. B, then the women might also hear me if I made any noise at all. I learned quite a bit of self-control while I was watching naked girls get spanked in Room Six.

I wanted more, and when Sara got dressed and left the room I got what I wanted. Dr. Allen, a mousy history professor, came into the room with Teresa, one of the freshmen. Teresa hadn't done anything serious but she had evidently accumulated a number of minor violations. Twice during the week she had made too much noise in her dorm room and she had also neglected to do some assigned homework. Those things were enough to earn a trip to Room Six, but then she ended her week by failing a test in Dr. Allen's class.

Watching the offending students strip was one of the best parts of my voyeurism. Of course, the actual whippings were a true spectacle for a horny teenager like me, but when the girls were taking off their clothes it seemed like I was getting to know something about them as individuals. The way they moved and spoke, the expression on their faces, their attitude, and their choice of underwear all told me a little about their personalities. Some girls shivered and had goose bumps, while the naked skin of others glistened with perspiration. Their nipples were sometimes erect or there was moisture between their thighs that wasn't perspiration, so I knew at least some of them were turned on by the thought of a spanking, at least some of the time. As Teresa got naked I decided I should keep a journal of what I saw and learned. I would have to keep it well hidden, of course, but it might come in handy if I ever managed to pursue a relationship with any of the girls.

Teresa had a nice figure. Her legs were well-developed but when she took off her bra her B-cup tits sagged more than I expected. Her pubic hair was dark, and I wondered if she colored the hair on her head. She had a very nice ass to go with her legs, and I figured she would take the whipping well. Her multiple infractions had earned her a five-minute whipping, so I was about to find out.

Dr. Allen was a short woman and Maria had to lower the trapeze so the professor could fasten Teresa's wrists in place. What Dr. Allen may have lacked in height she made up for when it came to the force of her lashes. Her technique with the whip was masterful. Each lash ended with a crisp snapping sound on Teresa's bare ass, and the poor girl was shrieking louder and louder with each one.

Dr. Allen took longer between her strokes than Yvonne or Miss Johnson had. She got in less than twenty lashes before Dr. B called an end to the first minute. Maria took a quick look at Teresa's rump and saw that Dr. Allen wasn't drawing blood, or worse, and then the nurse did her little butt rubbing trick. That was a part of her job I envied.

As Teresa's punishment continued, her cries became more subdued with each lash of the whip. Dr. Allen kept the same steady pace, and the way Teresa's body flinched under the blows told me she felt the sting of every stroke. She started crying towards the end of her second minute, causing Maria to take an extra few seconds to massage the feeling back into her ass cheeks. Teresa continued to cry through the third and fourth minutes, but she stopped crying before her last minute was over.

Seeing how limp she was as she hung from the bar, Maria and Dr. Allen left her there until she was standing on her own. When they did release her from the shackles, Teresa stood with her head down for at least another minute before she composed herself enough to thank Dr. Allen for spanking her. She also took longer than the previous girls with her kneeling apology to Dr. B. In all, I got to ogle Teresa's naked body for about twenty minutes. It was great.

The next student to enter was way too skinny for my personal taste. I didn't really want to watch her get whipped, so I climbed down and put things back the way they belonged. Then I made my way back to my room where, with visions of naughty naked women filling my mind, I spent the rest of the morning masturbating. It was a remarkable beginning to a very stimulating year.


The End

[birdie8819]

In A Private Library

I ring the doorbell, and then try to decide how far back to stand on the mat. Footsteps approach, and the door opens.

He stands on the threshold scrutinizing me, and I feel as though part of me has been asleep since I saw him last.

"Hello."

"Hello."

Our words collide.

I follow him into the hall and then down a thickly-carpeted corridor, with walls painted deep red.

As he had described, the main room is indeed lined entirely with bookshelves, fitted around three tall windows whose heavy curtains are drawn against the blazing afternoon sun. Despite the hundreds of books, my eye is drawn immediately by several large incongruous pieces of furniture. He watches my nervous reaction with amusement. "You did know I worked from home?"

I walk over to a window and part the curtains slightly to look out. "Yes, I just thought you'd keep things... somewhere separate."

"I do, usually; I'm having some new fittings installed in the dungeon ceiling and I've moved these here for safe-keeping."

"Coffee?" he asks. I accept the offer readily, and step carefully around a St Andrew's cross to begin examining the contents of the nearest bookshelf. As my eyes pick out titles we have discussed, I relax a little. It's the first time we've arranged to meet in private.

He returns sooner than I expect with the drinks and says, "Do these things bother you that much? You must have seen them in clubs?" I've never been to a club and I was fairly sure he knew that. I stare into the aromatic coffee, wishing it were more homely tea.

Then he says, "Well since it's all here, I'll give you a guided tour and then maybe you won't feel so overawed by it."

To start with he takes me over to a table on which are arranged various collars, gags and restraints. These smaller things seem less overwhelming, more approachable, displayed like so many bijoux collectibles.

I tentatively reach out and pick up a strangely-shaped collar. "It goes the other way up," he points out. "Let me show you." I lift my hair up, and he passes the wide leather band behind my neck; as he buckles it the effect is to force my chin up. He smiles slightly as I discover this, but takes it off even before my throat has warmed it. I touch my skin where it had been.

"You'll know these at least." He hands me what I recognize to be a pair of clover clamps. My awkwardness fades as I turn them over and admire the smoothness of the mechanism. "Try them."

At that point my attempt at composure fails completely and my jaw drops. "I couldn't, just like that. It needs to be ... for someone, somehow."

"So if I put them on you...?"

"Yes, er, No!"

"Do you want me to or not?"

In my anxiety I lose my temper. "I hate being asked - this is just what I've said to you so often." I'm almost in tears.

He puts an arm across my shoulders.

After a few moments I say, "Yes".

I lean into him as he hugs me. He takes the clamps from me and puts them down on the table, then places my hands a little apart on the edge of it. His hands cover mine, and I look down on the fine golden hairs just visible on the backs of them, and think, "It's happening, this is the start of it."

His palms rise to stroke up my sides, up further to rest on my breasts, packaged away inside my bra and my clothes; I can feel the heat of his touch through the layers. He unbuttons my blouse, from the hem up, and unhooks my bra. I feel briefly self-conscious of the slack garment hanging around me, then his fingers move inside, glancing against the skin, brushing the surface of my nipples ever so slightly so that I want to lift my own hands up and press him tightly to me, but I keep still. My nipples tingle as he reaches down and brings the metal clamps and chain up in front of me, and swell further as he purposely holds the cold flat surface across them. "Watch," he says. I look down to see the flat little jaws close delicately over first one tip and then the other. Then he lets go and I'm taken aback as the weight of the chain tightens them. It hurts, and I love that it hurts.

He moves away from me and takes a leisurely drink of his coffee. My skin prickles in goose-bumps. For a few moments the room is thickly silent around me, then he comes back and stands watching me. My fingers spread out further on the table; my head lowers a little. He runs a hand down over my bottom and allows his fingers to linger where the material of my skirt stretches across my hips. I involuntarily open my mouth; he slaps me squarely across the arse, making me cry out suddenly.

"Should I carry on?" he asks. I'm not ready to answer straight away, and before I am he wraps his hands hard round my waist, forcing the fingers almost to meet, forcing the breath out of me. My agreement comes out in a whisper.

I'm trying to tell myself not to panic, but just then he starts to spank me and my thoughts lose their words. So do the sounds I make, quickly becoming no more than a series of "Oh"s. Sharp smacks alternate with gentler ones as he rhythmically covers me down to the thighs. I bend my elbows and push towards his hand. He stops, and puts a hand to the chain between the two clamps. He pulls it slightly; I whimper and my fingers grip the edge of the table. He kisses my hair, without letting go, and pauses.

Taking my hands, he turns me round and leans me back against the diagonal cross. I look him in the eye; he answers me, "I think you'll feel better here." Before it occurs to me to say otherwise, he's secured my legs and arms. He walks over to the table and returns with a gag in his hand. He lifts it up in front of my face and says "OK?" I swallow and nod. He doesn't move at that, except to raise his eyebrows. I smile and say "Please?" He steps behind me and I feel the gag against my lips. I open my mouth, but the ball in the middle seems far larger than I expected, as big as an apple although I know it can't be, crushing my tongue down and back. He pulls it firmly into my mouth and tightens the strap behind my head. I almost hyperventilate with the feeling of constriction and invasion, and turn my head, avoiding his eyes.

I want to rub my legs together but they are held wide apart. My body waits for him to begin to touch it again. He seats himself just in front of me and draws my skirt slowly right up, fixing it somehow around my waist. His playful daring of me to go without knickers seems a long time ago, and a hot flush of red spreads across my chest as I see him staring straight at me.

I flinch as he puts his hand to me, sending the clamps and chain swinging and tugging sweetly, his fingers stroking me too gently to satisfy. At last he touches my lips, tracing their swollen outline, but then I immediately crave the next thing: some touch inside me. His fingers go steadily back and forth, until an embarrassing gargling noise comes from behind the gag - from me.

I'm losing it. A trickle of moisture squeezes out of my mouth; some part of my mind tells me that I must look dreadful. I put my head back but the trickle merely changes course to move towards my ear. All of me shakes, a great shudder, and I start to cry. I'm horrified: what if this makes him stop? I can't help myself and the sobs heave up from me as if they have a life of their own.

My brain thinks, "Please, please, please," wanting to feel something, anything, penetrate me.

I'm so focused on his fingers that at first I can't work out what's happening when I feel a warm, wet pressure against my clitoris. His tongue. Little licks, up each side, flicking across the tip, achieve the impossible and make me forget my cunt, so that when he gently slides first one finger and then another, into me, it feels somehow too good. His fingers flex inside me, and I'm beginning to feel I can't breathe enough. I brace my limbs against the restraints and turn my head from side to side, half-moaning, half-screaming. Moments later, or it could have been minutes, I really have no idea how long, he pulls with sudden cruelty at the chain across my breasts.

I start to come. Warm ripples spread down my legs and up my belly, and I feel as though I'm floating. As I regain consciousness, the soreness in my wrists tells me that in fact my knees had buckled and I had just hung there, but the golden tiredness that envelops me blots out this discomfort.

He undoes the cuffs, helps me to a sofa and makes me lie down. Going over to the middle window he draws back the curtains, and in the evening light I sleep.


The End

[birdie8819]

Well I've been posting so many stories and so far only a few bro's here supports my story threads with posting stories and NOT much of comments on this thread .

Please do let me know should I continue to post stories or should I stop cause sometimes I find it kinda hard to read and post stories although it's easier to just copy and paste out without reading it . All comments are welcome . Thanks !!! ;)


Good Night And Sweet Dreams

[fuck2fuck]

Bro birdie8819,i like the story that you post.Keep up the good work. :)

[marlborotan]

Well I've been posting so many stories and so far only a few bro's here supports my story threads with posting stories and NOT much of comments on this thread .

Please do let me know should I continue to post stories or should I stop cause sometimes I find it kinda hard to read and post stories although it's easier to just copy and paste out without reading it . All comments are welcome . Thanks !!! ;)


Good Night And Sweet Dreams

bro, nice stories you had. But I'm abit lazy to read sometime loh.:p

[fuck2fuck]

MOTHERS AND DAUGHTERS

Olivia Hartman had an extra hop to her step as she stepped into the elevator for the ride up to her daughter's apartment on the tenth floor!!! It had been almost a year since she had seen Dakota at her college graduation, and it would be good to just sit and talk with her youngest daughter about her new job, boyfriends, and all the other things mothers and daughters gab about!!! "Let's see," Olivia mumbled while wandering down the long corridor, "that was apartment 1008, ahhhhh, here it is, I hope she's home!!!" With her excitement building, Olivia Hartman was just about to knock on the door when much to her surprise she noticed that the door was slightly ajar!!! Nervously she opened the door and stuck her head inside to see if Dakota was at home, and when she saw or heard no one, she gingerly enter the front room and called out, "Is anyone here, Dakota, it's your mother, are you at home!?!"


When she got no response, she relaxed a little and after setting her suitcase over in the corner, she decided to look over the apartment!!! After checking out the living room and kitchen she made her way down a long hall to the rear of the apartment to where the bathroom and bedroom were located!!! She was just about to step into the bathroom when she stopped up short, there was someone in the bedroom!!!

With her heart pounding with excitement, Olivia crept over to the door, and after taking moment to collect herself, she flung it open and yelled, "Surprise, its me!!!" For a second or two no one said a word, as there were three very stunned people staring at each other, that is until the naked black man lying next to a completely naked Dakota spat, "Who in the fuck are you, and how the hell did you get in here!?!" Dakota was to shocked to speak, but finally her mother stammered, "W-what's going on in here, and who's this, Dakota!?!"


With her head partially clearing, Dakota pulled a sheet over herself to cover her nakedness, and then in a wavering voice replied, "Well uh, this is my friend, Ryerson, Ryerson Deeds, you see we were just, uh, we were just......." "I can see what you were doing," Olivia Hartman retorted, "and to say that I'm ashamed is an understatement!!!"

"Who the fuck is this," Ry asked Dakota harshly!?! "She's just my mother, Ry," Dakota replied softly!!! "Just your mother," Olivia exploded, "young man I want you out of here this instant, now move it!!!" Ry looked incredulously at Dakota before hopping out of bed with cat like agility, and with his still hard pecker bobbing menacingly in front of Olivia Hartman, grabbed her roughly by the arm and flung her like a sack of grain onto the bed next to her daughter!!! "Please don't hurt," Dakota begged Ryerson, "I'll make her leave, just leave her alone!!!" "Ha," Ry snorted viciously, "I'm gonna see if she fucks as good as her hot pussied little daughter!!!"

[fuck2fuck]

MOTHERS AND DAUGHTERS

Olivia was now sensing the gravity of the situation, and in small voice stammered, "Y-you stay away from me you pig, i-if you touch me I'll call the poilice and have you arrested!!!" "Is she serious," Ry asked while trying to control his laughter, "a dried up old bitch like this, fuck she oughta be payin' me!!!" "I-I'm sorry mom," Dakota said softly while Ryerson deeds ripped Olivia's clothing from her body with emotionless fury!!! Oliva began kicking and clawing like a maniac, but the young black buck was much too powerful for her, and with incredible ease he pinned her down on the bed and slid between her plump thighs while pressing the head of his monster dick against her opening!!!

"I just love white pussy," he grunted just before shoving his hips forward, driving his ten inch spike deep into the unsuspecting pussy, "they always keep coming back for more!!!" Dakota held her mother's head in her arms as the brutal assault on her sex commenced, but as was always the case with her, once Ry had stuck his huge bone into her pussy, she became a helpless cock hound, begging the young stud to give her all he had and more!!!


"O-oh god," Olivia stammered, "he's tearing me apart, it hurts so badly, ohhhhhhhhhh god does it ever hurt!!!" Now kissing her mother's ear, Dakota whispered softly, "Do you want him to take it out!?!" "Oh no," she gasped while her pussy succumbed to the invading marauder, "I-I'm gonna cum, I'm really close now, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh fuck I'm cumming so fucking hard!!!" Ry's ass was now acting like a battering ram as he pounded his meat in and out of Olivia's over matched pussy, and just when the old bitch stiffened as her climax rocketed through her body, his pecker spasmed hard, ejacualting a gusher of hot cum deep inside of her now shredded cunt!!!

Ry literally jerked his deflating meat out of Olivia's pussy, causing her whole body to spasm in an involuntary response to it's removal, and then in and even hard voice ordered, "Okay, little cunt, get over here and suck my fucking pecker!!! With her eyes glazed over, Olivia watched with her mouth hanging open as her pretty twenty three year old daughter slipped the monster prick into her mouth and gently began sucking!!!


Minutes later, after Ryerson Deeds had filled Dakota's throat with another load of hot cum, he nonchallantly went over to his bag and produced a hypodermic needle which he filled with a dose of colorless liquid!!! "Ry, what are you doing," Dakota asked in a worried voice!?! "I'm gonna give mommy a little pick me up," he replied with and evil chuckle!!! "Y-you can't do that," she almost shrieked, "l-leave her alone!!!" "Sorry, baby," he answered in an even voice, "she's too good a fuck to let get away!!!"

"What's he talking about," Olivia asked her daughter weakly!?! With tears welling up in her eyes, Dakota whispered softly, "He's gonna get you hooked on heroin and then turn you out!!!" "Turn me out," she asked incredulously, "w-what does that mean!?!" "It means, lady," Ry interupted while jamming the needle into Olivia's arm, "that you're gonna be fucking for money, and of course giving it all to me, that's what it means, cunt!!!"

[fuck2fuck]

MOTHERS AND DAUGHTERS

Oivia wanted to protest, but the most incredible feeling was coursing through her, making her muscles go limp as a new fire ignited inside of her now raging pussy!!! "Are you okay, mom," Dakota asked worriedly!?! "I feel wonderful," Olivia Hartman replied with with a half a smile on her lips, "but my pussy is soooooooooo hot, I need another cock in it, ohhhhhhhhhhhh please somebody, fuck me!!!"

"You do it," Ry said to Dakota while tossing her a huge strap on dildo, "and make sure she loves it!!!" With her heart breaking, Dakota pulled the harness through her legs while adjusting the straps to the proper tension, and after mouthing the words, "I'm sorry, mom", she pushed the huge pecker into her mother's boiling pussy and slowly began fucking her!!!

"Faster, faster," her mother hissed through gritted teeth, "fuck me harder, baby, let mama have a big one!!!" Ry slapped Dakota hard on her tight little ass and ordered harshly, "Do a she says, cunt, fuck her and stop messing around!!!" With tears forming in her eyes, Dakota began jamming the thick piece of latax in and out of her mother's needy vagina with piston like repetity until the poor woman lurched her pussy forward as yet another orgasm smashed into her helpless cunt, leaving her wrecked under her daughter's cute little body!!!


Later on, Ryerson Deeds sat back and watched with satisfaction as the mother-daughter combo sixty nined each other to climax after climax while another fix of horse flowed through their veins!!! When they were finally so exhausted they couldn't cum again, Ryerson called them over to him, and after they struggled to crawl the ten feet to his chair, he offered them his pecker, and in a soft voice offered, "Like mother like daughter I always say, like mother like daughter!!!

END

[birdie8819]

SIGH !!!!!!!!!!!!! :( So far only bro fuck2fuck and bro marlborotan reply , never mind guess I'll still keep on posting whenever/whatever I can . Thanks bro for your support . ;)

[birdie8819]

Rich Spinster

Sadie Johnstone refers to herself as a rich old spinster. At fifty-nine, some people probably do consider her old, but she is a lovely woman. She never regrets not marrying. She loves the freedom it has given her to have a lover when she wants one and to do what she pleases at other times.

She strolls across the large expanse of her estate. The sun shines brightly, almost too bright for Sadie. She stops and glances back at the large Victorian home she has lived in all her life. Her mother had lived there all her life as well. Her father was poor and had married into wealth her mother's mother would often say, usually in front of him.

With each step along the brick walkway towards the pool, Sadie savors the sensation of her single bare foot swinging between her crutches. It has been five glorious years since she made the acquaintance of a friend who told her about a plastic surgeon that was more than willing to amputate limbs that are not wanted. Sadie did not want her left leg and never had. She had waved large sums of money in front of shady surgeons across the globe, but there had never been any takers. Dr. Rogers did it without charge, or question.

Sadie stands by the chase lounge, drops her short sun wrap on the cushion, and looks at her naked body. As she balances on one foot, she raises and lowers her short left stump a few times. She feels the wetness of her arousal begin to fill her as it always does when she watches her stump move next to her bare crotch. A finger slips though the wetness and she sucks the finger clean with a loud slurp. "Fuck me!" she cries out with the next finger full of her sweet nectar. The other hand grabs the back of the lounge for support, the finger thrusts in and out with unabashed joy. The knee weakens and bends slightly. She feels the rising sensation that she needs, that she craves. A few more thrusts and they wash over her. "Oh yeah!" she moans loudly without fear anyone will hear her.

She dives into the pool and rolls onto her back. With each strong stroke, the clear waters wash across her firm body. A small wake forms around her erect nipples. She stops and her body coasts a short distance, and then floats motionless. The toes of her single foot stick out of the water, the empty space where the other foot would have been delights her. She arches her back slightly thrusting her shaved crotch from the water. Her stump sticks straight up. Suddenly her head submerges. She sputters as she comes back up. She wipes the water from her face and pulls her long brown hair back over her shoulders.

"Hey grandma!" her nineteen-year-old grandson calls out. By the time Sadie has wiped enough water out of her eyes to see, Kevin is sitting undressed on the edge of the pool. "Wow! You always look so great." His erection confirms his words.

"Hi darling." She swims the short distance to the edge of the pool where he sits. Without another word, she kisses the engorged head of his cock. "Hmmm, you have the nicest prick." She leans forward, takes just the purplish head into her mouth, and caresses it with her tongue.

He brushes her wet hair back over her shoulders and strokes her head. "These months have been the best of my life."

Her head continues to bob up and down as her lips slide along the velvet smooth shaft. A few times the complete shaft disappears. Kevin's head falls backwards and his mouth opens. He senses the pending release and then hears the gulp, gulp as Sadie swallows each blast of warm ooze.

Sadie climbs from the pool and hops towards the lounge chair. With each hop, her stump swings forward. "Love the way that looks grandma. I'm so glad you only have one leg." She stands by the chair and dries herself.

As the towel slides over her crotch, she glances at Kevin and at his once again firm cock. "Good! I know what I want."

Kevin nestles between her thighs and his teenage prick slips inside as if it belongs there. She wraps her single foot behind his back as he begins to thrust quickly. His balls slap against her. Her lips move. "Yeah baby!" Her fingers dig into his lower back and she pulls him even harder against her. Her foot is now sticking up in the air, and her breathing is labored, her moans more hoarse. "Fuck grandma! Fuck my cunt good and hard."

They well know by now that the recent blowjob will let Kevin slam his cock in her for at least ten minutes before he comes again. No one is timing them today.

Kevin carries their clothes as he trails slightly behind Sadie and watching her stump hanging below her hip. His prick is erect again as he enjoys the unusual, yet sensual sight of her missing leg.

"Do you see anything you like?" she teases him with a small wiggle of her hips and a flop of her stump.

"Just the most exciting woman in my life."

They walk across the patio and though the large French doors into the kitchen. "Something to drink. I have some ice tea. I won't tell if you want a beer." Sadie holds the refrigerator door open and leans forward slightly adding to the elegance of her hips.

"I'll take some of what you are waving." He steps closer and grinds over the smooth firm roundness of a hip. His fingers slide along the mound of her pussy peeking between her thighs below her asshole. "A big helping please."

"What a horny little fuck." Her voice is deep and hoarse. "Guess I will have to find an alternate pussy for you so mine can have a little rest." She laughs and reaches between her legs and then spreads her pussy as wide as possible. "Oh-h baby. Do you like grandma's cunt?"


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

His finger slips deep inside her from the back. "More than life itself. Lean against the counter and let me fuck you from the back."

"I know you like it that way. I do too." Her hips rise high as she lowers her shoulders even more. The clothes and towels fall in a heap and he grips her hips between his hands. His cock bobs up and down as he lets it find its own way. The head pops her cunt open as it goes inside. "Ah-h yes baby." She holds the edge of the sink tightly as he drive his cock rapidly and fully into her until his come begins to dribble down the inside of her thigh.

Finished, he wraps his arms around her and rests against her back. "Tell me about your friend that introduced you to the surgeon."

"Carrie Benson was a tasty young thing. She was only twenty-six, but her empty left sleeve had me breathing deeply. I was behind her in line at McDonald's trying to decide what to order. Once I saw that sleeve, I knew exactly what I wanted."

"Were you into girls?"

"I had a few female lovers as well as men over the years. I told her I could not decide what to get and she mumbled something about a fish sandwich. There were four or five people ahead of her and we started talking. We stood next to each other while waiting for our orders to be ready. I offered to help carry her tray and we sat together to eat. It all seemed quite casual."

"Was she pretty?"

"Oh my yes. Slim, tall, long ringlets of blond hair down her back, nipples making small tents out of her blouse, short shorts accenting her long tan legs. Great sandals on her feet."

"I can almost picture your panties getting more and more soaked as you looked at her."

"Her arm stump would peek from her sleeve as she moved it around and I could feel the flood forming down there. I barely touched my burger as I watched. She smiled as she realized what I was watching. She pulled her sleeve up and said 'neat isn't it?' I nodded my head. I guess she heard my sigh. She leaned forward and whispered, 'I had it done about six months ago. I love it.' I was enchanted and mesmerized by what I had just heard."

"And then what."

"I told her about wanting my leg off. I went home with her and we made love for the rest of the night. A week later my leg was gone."

"Do you ever see her?"

"A few times a year she comes and visits for a week."

"That is so fantastic. I wish I could find a girl my age like that."

"Someone that is missing an arm?"

"I'm so used to your missing leg, I guess a stump like yours."

"You need a woman your own age. Don't get me wrong, I do love our fucks, but you need someone you can go out and do things with."

"Can you help me find someone? Someone that wants to be missing a leg."

"What if they wanted to be missing a leg, but already had the amputation?"

"Sure, maybe that is better."

Kevin stares at twenty-three year old Jasmine Fisher as she lightly leans on one crutch. About two-thirds of her right leg is missing and her black shorts leave nothing to the imagination about how perfect the end of the stump looks. "Hi Kevin." Her mild Irish voice matches her smooth even pale white skin. "Sadie has been telling me about you." She takes a deep breath and her nipples drill into the fabric.

"Hope she didn't exaggerate too much." He giggles slightly as he shifts between feet and wiggles one hand in his pocket.

"That's a nice bulge," she says and a large smile remains on her face. "She didn't exaggerate about that I guess."

"I'll leave you two alone." Sadie walks into the library.

Jasmine takes his hand and using the one crutch to walk, leads him to a couch.

"That is so neat to watch."

"I have more neat things to show you, and for you to play with."

She moves closer and rubs her hand softly across his chest. As she leans against him, her lips pucker. She touches his lips with hers, and then pulls back.

"I know you like women with one leg, don't you?"

Kevin stammers, but says nothing.

"Ah Kevin, don't be afraid. I will be gentle. Touch me."

Her hand pulls his face against hers. Her tongue spears his mouth. His hand remains on her side until she takes it and places it on her stump.

"Please touch me. Everywhere."

Her tongue makes him forget and his emotions take over. His fingers work under the opening of the legs of her shorts and feel only bare skin. "So close," she moans into his mouth. "Touch my clit. Make me beg for you to stop."

Sadie leans against the door and watches his tan white skin against her pale white skin as they roll on the floor. The sounds of passion are music to her ears and she begins to finger a nipple.

"Keep fucking me," Jasmine demands as the grunts of pleasure almost drown out her words. "Tell me how much you love my stump."

Exhausted and drained, they lean against each other and the couch. Clothes are scattered in small piles around them.

"Whew, your grandma sure knows what she is talking about. Why the hell would she want to give you up?"

He lifts her stump up slightly and massages the end. The soft flesh makes lovely wrinkles under his fingers. "Did you want this?"

"Very much. It is about six months old. I think it likes the way you are playing with it. I know I already like you."

"Can you stay tonight?"

"I hope you will want me longer than that."


The End

[birdie8819]

Service Department

Gloria Simpson sits in the service department waiting room. Her eyes stare in the direction of the old woman on the other side of the small room, but not looking at her. She blinks and slowly comes out of a small trance like daze, then shifts in the uncomfortable chair. She had been alone in the room.

Tall metal crutches lean against the wall next to the woman. Gloria's mind slips into overdrive. Long lost feelings come swirling back out of archived memories. Details of the woman flood her senses - the long gray hair pulled back into a ponytail, the white blouse covering a slim chest with smallish breasts, and faded blue jeans covering equally small hips and long leg. Around the short remains of her left leg, the pants leg is neatly trimmed. The woman rubs the fabric over the end of her stump and then leaves her hand resting on rounded piece of thigh. Gloria imagines all the different reasons the leg is no longer there - cancer, farm accident, car wreck, ...

The woman looks across the room and smiles. "Hello." She scratches her stump.

"Has it been very long?"

Other than the unwelcome sound of a woman's talk show on the TV, they are alone in the room. "Since just after my husband passed away. My name is Liz Morgan. I am waiting for my pickup truck. Some loud noise ... I forget what he said was the problem."

Gloria mouths, "May I join you?" and points at the chair next to Liz.

Liz pats the chair. "I'd love some company. Don't get much out at the farm anymore."

As Gloria settles in the chair beside Liz, the service manager walks in with a pile of papers. "That was quick. I have both vehicles ready."

Standing at the counter, Liz scans the details of work performed and glances at Gloria standing next to her. "I live just outside of town. Can I fix you some lunch? Even an old lady needs some girl talk once in a while." She laughs and then writes a check for the repairs.

Gloria holds the door open. The faint aroma of some unknown soap flows off her well-tanned skin as she passes.

The white farmhouse is like the one in every picture Gloria has seen of a farmhouse. She parks next to the old black pickup and leans against her car watching Liz hop a few steps and snake the crutches from the space behind the seat.

"Not much of a place anymore, but the mortgages are paid off. Robert's life insurance, pension, and Social Security leave me enough to enjoy life." The alternating clump of the leather sole and the tap of the rubber crutch tips echo over the wooden decking of the porch. "Excuse the mess. Guess I wasn't expecting company today."

Gloria follows Liz though the immaculate living room, the immaculate dinning room, and into the spotless kitchen. "I'll ignore the mess," Gloria teases.

"Does my soul good to be around another woman. I miss those touches from when I was your age."

Gloria stands close behind Liz; her hand softly rests on the small of the back. "Yes, I know." Her hand begins to lightly massage the same space.

Liz sighs deeply. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said that. I'm just a lonely old woman." Gloria's hand slides upwards; her fingers wrap over the shoulder and massage it. "I asked you out here for lunch and now you are making me feel so good."

"And if I said I found you exciting, sensual, and inviting, would you mind?"

"How? I bet you are not forty and I am a seventy year old woman with one leg."

"I miss those touches too. Just let me love you, if only for this afternoon."

They sit on the frayed chenille blanket and undress. Liz scans Gloria's body. "Pay no attention to my stump."

Gloria pulls her close. "Darling, I will pay attention to every inch of your lovely body." She lays her down and begins to kiss her lips. Their tongues bang against each other like the first kiss of young lovers.

"I had forgotten how good a kiss like that is," Liz moans into Gloria's mouth.

Gloria's fingers blaze a meandering trail over Liz's body for her mouth to soon follow. Fingertips circle a clit and dip into the warm opening below. "Oh yeah," Liz softly screams as her hips buck upwards. "Only my fingers have been there for a long time." A finger touches her clit and moans of encouragement follow.

The other hand sooths the skin of the stump while Gloria intently watches the fingers of the other darting here and there. The clit enjoys the touches and the nectar flows over the pink skin. Gloria's warm breath blows over Liz's clit just as she reaches her tongue out to touch it. She inhales as her tongue drags across aching piece of flesh. Liz gasps and grabs at her nipples. Gloria rolls it between her lips; her teeth bite on the skin. She inserts a finger inside, and then replaces it with her tongue.

Liz screams the words Gloria never expected Liz to ever say. "Fuck my cunt! Please-e."

"You cunt tastes so sweet," Gloria growls. "I love my tongue deep inside you."

Liz bucks hard against Gloria's face as she begins to ride her mouth.

"Your stump feels wonderful against my hand. I love that you only have one leg."

"Yes, yes. I wanted it off for years. I love having one leg."

"I'm coming just listening to you say that. Shove your fingers into my pussy. Finger me!"

Gloria hears the squishing of Liz's fingers in her sopping wet pussy. Another finger slips next to the two already there. A thumb presses hard on her clit. She roars as the breath rushes out of her lungs. Liz laps the wetness away. Gloria rocks her hips and spreads her legs even wider. "Ah-h, ah-h, ah-h...." Her orgasm peeks.

The warm summer air of the evening blows though the open window as they lay together, mouth on mouth, and Gloria's hand wrapped over Liz's stump massaging it tenderly like a warm breast. Liz's head moves and rests on Gloria's shoulder, her breath blowing lightly against Gloria's ear. "I was screwing Francine. Guess I just saw her as a way to get over Janet. I was enchanted with that little piece of Janet's thigh. She would waltz around the flat with nothing on using a single crutch. My pussy would flood just watching. The cancer came back ... she passed in my arms one spring morning."

"Oh-h. I'm sorry."

"Being around her stump helped me relieve my need to have one leg. Damn if I know where that came from, but it would rage though me, some days like a fast freight train."

"Did you ever pretend to be missing your leg?"

"No ... I just lusted over some of the men and women that came back from the war without legs. I was half drunk in a bar one night when Robert sat next to me. I saw his crutches, and then I saw his empty pants leg. We fucked all that night and we married the next week."

"So how did he feel about you not wanting your leg?"

"I never told him. Being around his stump was enough. Much like with Janet I guess."

"After he died, how did you get rid of your leg?"

"I was a wreck. For several hours one day I sat in the barn with a running chainsaw hovering over my leg. I never could muster up the nerve. I gave up. A letter from a friend told me about a doctor that would do my amputation. The rest is history as they say." Liz lifted herself slightly and stared at Gloria for a moment. "She'd do your leg, if you want."

"Would you like me to do that?"

"I just want you to stay here with me. It has to be your decision, but I do find it almost as exciting to know you would like that as being with you."

"I would enjoy sharing my life with you. It feels wonderful to lay here with you."


The End

[birdie8819]

The Poison Orgasm

I am amazed at the opposites of life: lovely and repulsive, unblemished and tainted, and of course, pleasure and pain. Seemingly opposites remain, yet how is it that paths cross so profoundly even to one exchanging for the other?

I was fighting the worst bought of poison oak I had ever had, covered over 70% of my body with shiny red, itchy, blistering welts. It pained me to look at myself. My form remained true, but the covering was marred horribly. The affliction spread freely in angry blotches as if seeking retribution. I felt unchaste -- violated in an almost Biblical way with visible evil. I avoided even glancing myself in my mirror while dressing or getting into the shower.

I received unsolicited pieces of advice from far and wide, finding several tidbits useful, but I adored one in particular. Supposedly, heat releases histamines --the hormones that make you itch -- so taking a hot shower was actually supposed to relieve itching. I was skeptical at first because the heat seemed as if it would unwisely fan the flames of hell, open pores, spread the rash, and damage my tarnished skin even further, but this advice checked out with my doctor provided that all the oils had been previously washed from my skin.

I had already scrubbed with oak-remover thoroughly and had showered at least a dozen times over the two days of suffering just to make doubly sure times six that I had removed the oils, so I was ready to experiment. I began lightly at first, steaming a bit and gradually backing into the shower stream until the first sprays splattered my caramelized skin. I imagined the itch imps swirling down the drain with faint dizzy cries, and then I felt it. I shuddered against the sensation. It felt so heavenly. Unbelievable -- it was almost intolerably good -- literally heaven within hell. I fluttered my eyes in response to confirm it for myself. It was as if the streams were embracing me and caressing the poison, irresistibly coaxing its blight to blessing. I twisted the shower head for maximum pressure and gyrated into its sputter, bending branch-like and fluttering my skin to let it touch each and every part of me, purifying the evil. I wanted to feel it all over, but I didn't want to give it up in the place it was currently pleasuring me. It was a spotlight -- an absolutely supreme and undeniable focus of titillation pulsing into me.

I opened myself completely and welcomed it inside; I felt I could both be filled and consumed by the pulsing liquid at the same time. Involuntarily I rose to my toes and opened my mouth, shifting my spotlight.

I turned and pressed my hands to the glass of my shower stall, bent and spread my legs, allowing the falling liquid to sweetly beguile the venom in my skin. I imagined the serpent courting Eve and began to sway under the stream, caressing my fluid lover, feeling his tendrils running down my sinews and funneling into my crack with slight overspray jumping off my butt cheeks. I rose again onto my toes and leaned forward slightly more to allow the stream to run lick my enraptured pussy. My muscles tightened and I heard my pleasure jump from my mouth. I held the fitful giddy sensation as long as I could, arching my back greedily, savoring my pillager through my lover.

I spun to offer completely and immediately my worst manifestation of evil -- my poisoned nipple. It had been a blithe of pain and obsessive itchiness for me since the rash's onset. It begged to be scrapped and scalded. I was so done with the suffering that I pushed it up into the stream, turning the heat up unbearably. The kneading water gripped me, pushing into my skin exquisitely, expertly intoxicating the toxin. I tightened, feeling my pleasure pushed to the edge. My peak rose quickly, and suddenly I crested in a consecrated divine adultery of pleasure through pain.

I rested my back on the glass, put my arms hands down below me, flexed my thighs, and slid down to the stall floor with a bang. My feet and butt flat, I tented my knees and let them fall, resting in the corner of the stall with my pussy in the stream, enjoying the post-pleasure shudders of my consecrated curse. I contemplated original sin: the knowledge of good and evil. What, after all, would sensual pleasure be without the apple?


The End

[birdie8819]

The Package

You open your mailbox and look inside. The only thing there is a yellow slip of paper, left by the postman. "Package Pickup," it says. There is a check mark in the box beside the line that says, "Package too large."

"I'm not expecting any packages." you say out loud. There's nobody around to hear you but you don't care. You double check the name and address written in the "addressee" box. There is no mistake. It is addressed to you. It is too late to go to the post office. You will never get there before closing time. You will have to wait until tomorrow, after work.

You can't stop thinking about your package all day long. You keep looking at the slip and trying to imagine who could have sent you something in the mail. You spend the entire day wracking your brain. Try as you might, nobody comes to mind. Time drags on as you trudge through your work. It seems like five O'clock will never come.

Finally! It is quitting time! You finish your work and make a mad dash toward your car with the little yellow slip of paper in hand. "Location: Central Post Office," it reads. You will have to drive all the way across town to get there. With rush hour traffic, you know this will be a long trip.

You feel insane with anticipation as you weave your way through the clogged highways. It is no picnic, driving in this traffic! The lobby closes at 6:00 P.M. You arrive, just in time. The surly postal worker is there, getting ready to lock the door just as you dart inside. Still, there are about twenty people standing in line.

"It's just one thing after another!" you say to yourself. The woman standing in line must have heard you say it under your breath. She turns around and gives you a dirty look, as if to say, "Wait your turn, buddy!"

It seems like an eternity but you finally reach the counter. You hand over your slip. The clerk barks out, "I.D. please!" You pause for a moment with a confused look on your face. "Sign here!" she growls. You fumble for your wallet and pull out your driver's license. She scrutinizes your photo like a border guard at Checkpoint Charlie. She tosses your I.D. back across the counter, turns around and goes off to find your package.

She returns with, not one, but two large cardboard boxes! They are about two feet square and almost three feet long! "Tell your friend that the post office isn't supposed to handle packages this large!" she says in an irritated voice. "I'm sorry..." you mumble back as you fumble to pick up the boxes.

The boxes aren't very heavy for their size but they are bulky and difficult to maneuver. They are a little bit too large to get both arms securely around. You have to grip them from the sides and stack them up. The surly man at the door grunts as he pushes it open for you. "Thanks!" you call back. You stumble across the parking lot and plop the boxes down on the trunk of your car. They are just small enough to fit. All the way home, you keep trying to think of who would have sent you those packages. There is no return address on them. You know you haven't ordered anything from the internet.

You almost drop your boxes several times, wrestling them up the stairs and into your apartment. You have to set them down on the floor in front of your door while you fish your keys out of your pocket.

"Must be nice!" your neighbor winks, playfully, as she passes by, noticing the large packages you are hauling inside. You smile politely but your mind is focused on getting the door open and moving the boxes inside. You barely get the door closed behind you before you start tearing into the boxes to find out what is inside. You tear off the label and rip open the packing tape. There is still no indication of who sent these packages or why.

You open the box. You reach inside. Your heart races and you let out an audible gasp as your hand sinks into something soft and furry. You tear away the tissue paper covering. There is a large, soft fur covered pillow in the box!

You are quite knowledgeable about fur but you still can't tell what kind of fur the pillow is made from but it is definitely the softest you have ever felt. It is long and soft and silky smooth. Your hands sink in and completely disappear into the fur. You look back into the box. There is another pillow exactly like the first.

You pick up both pillows and hug them close to your body. You rub your face into the fur. It is soft and warm and inviting. It feels like the pillows are filled with goose down. They are squeezably soft!

You immediately begin to have sexy thoughts about the fur. You are beginning to get excited. You have an uncontrollable urge to feel that wonderfully soft fur all over your naked body but the other box beckons. You waste no time in opening it.

Inside, there is more fur, just as you imagined. This time it isn't in the form of a pillow. You tug on the corner and pull. Out comes a huge fur blanket. It is made from the same kind of fur the pillows are made of. You pull and pull as more and more fur comes out of the box and piles into your lap. There seems to be more fur than could possibly fit into a box this size. It is almost like magic. The more you pull, the more fur comes out of the box. You finally reach the end and realize you are surrounded by an ocean of fur!

You look back into the box again. There is still more fur inside! "How can this be?" you marvel. You start pulling the fur out of the box again. It is another fur bedspread but, this time, there are elastics sewn into the edges. It must be a fitted mattress cover.

A sweet, leathery scent of fresh pelts surrounds you and invades your senses. You become obsessed with the fur all around you. Several minutes pass while you gently stroke the fur and imagine yourself swimming naked in it. You temporarily lose track of time. Suddenly, you come to your senses and decide that the best place for all this fur is on your bed. You force your mind to stay in reality long enough to pick it all up in your arms and haul it to the bedroom. There is so much fur it takes you three trips.

You pick up the empty boxes and the packing and you inspect everything. There is no letter or invoice inside. There is no paperwork of any kind, nor is there any sign of its origin. You can wait no longer. You stack the boxes by the back door. You plan to take them out to the bin in the morning. The tent pole in your pants reminds you that you've got better things to do right now. You make a beeline back to the bedroom.

You strip the old blankets, pillows and sheets of the bed in seconds flat. You toss them into the closet and shut the door. You slip the fitted cover right over the bare king sized mattress. It fits perfectly. You smooth out the cover a little then you fold out the fur blanket. It has fur on both sides! It goes all the way down to the floor on three sides. There is still enough fur left to fold down the top edge. You plop the pillows into place then you quickly make one last pass to fluff and straighten the fur. You stand back to admire your handiwork. This is one hell of a fur bed! You can hardly wait to crawl into it.

You quickly run around the apartment to lock the doors and turn off all the lights. You close the window shades and take the telephone off the hook. You stand in the bedroom, looking at the shadowy outline of your new fur bed as you begin to strip off your clothes.

You kick off your shoes and pull off your socks. You unbutton your shirt and drop it on the floor. There is a distinct metallic clinking sound as you unfasten your belt buckle. Your pants fall to the floor in a heap around your ankles. You kick them aside.

Your dick is completely hard when you start to slide your underwear down to your ankles but, at the last second, you have a horrible thought.

"What if I can't help myself and I come all over my new fur?" you think to yourself.

You pull your shorts back up and leave them on just for safety.

You lean over and run your hands through the fur one last time before you crawl in. A chill runs up your spine. Visions of fluffy, soft fur wrapping itself all around your body drift through your head. You are irresistibly drawn into the fur bed like steel being drawn to a magnet. It is as if you have no control over your actions.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

You shiver with anticipation as you crawl across the bed and pull back the covers. You cry out with pleasure as your feet slip in between the layers of fur. You pull the blanket up over your body and you cry out again. It is the most delicious feeling you ever had! You are conscious of your woody growing to gargantuan proportions like you've never experienced before. It is the most incredible sensation you have ever felt.

You pull the fur up tight, under your chin and snuggle your head down between the two giant pillows. It feels like you are nestling in between two giant, furry breasts. You run your hands through the soft folds of fur all around you. You rub it over your bare chest and stomach. You close your eyes and drink in as much of this furry Heaven as you can. You have an overwhelming urge to masturbate in the fur but, as you inhale your next deep breath, a calm, relaxing feeling descends on you.

You inhale again. The strong, sweet smell of freshly tanned pelts penetrates your senses. Your eyes grow heavy and your vision blurs. You feel like you have been drugged. In less than a minute, you fall into a deep sleep, snuggled in your yummy-soft fur bed.

You wake several hours later. You feel groggy and disoriented. You look around the room to see if you are still in your own bedroom. Everything looks familiar but you have a strange feeling that you are not alone. There is an unseen presence in bed with you! You lay still for a while, silently trying to figure out what is going on.

You move your hand between the layers of soft fur as a sense of calm eases over you again. You close your eyes and bundle up two hands full of fur as you try to roll over in bed and fall back to sleep.

Your body doesn't move!

Something is holding you firmly in place! The fur all around you suddenly feels stiff and heavy like wet cement! You take a few seconds to gain composure before you try to push the fur aside and sit up in bed. The fur does not give! A giant, invisible, furry hand seems to be pushing you down to the bed with all its might!

You try to scream for help but the two giant breast like pillows surround your face and swallow you your head. One last muffled cry comes out of your mouth as the fur sucks you under!

The harder you struggle, the harder the fur fights back. The warm, soft fur seems to change to the texture of burlap. It is hard and prickly like a million sharp needles digging into your skin. It is very painful. Your strength begins to wane.

You stop struggling when the last of your strength gives out. Suddenly, the bed changes, from hard burlap, back to the texture of soft, sensual fur. The blankets slowly release their grip on you. You lay back in bed, trying to regain your energy. A sense of warm happiness washes over you again.

Several minutes later, you work up one last burst of energy, trying to free yourself from your furry prison. It is no use. The painful feeling of burlap pricks your bare skin and pulls you down even harder than before. You finally make the connection; If you struggle, the fur will fight back but, if you relax and lay still, you will be rewarded with pleasure.

You do your best to swallow your fear, to calm your mind and relax your body. You feel the fur's grip slowly release. Sensations of soft fur materialize all around you again. The more you relax, the more a sense of deep, furry euphoria fills you. You feel happy!

You feel startled when there is a movement in the fur, down near your feet. You tense up again. In an instant, prickly burlap digs into your legs and feet. You inhale deeply and suck back the fear. You are rewarded with a soft, furry sensation, creeping its way up your legs. Something grips the waistband of your shorts and, with a series of strong tugs, the fur pulls them down over your hips.

You hold onto your emotions and force yourself to remain perfectly still. You are amply rewarded by sensations of soft fur sliding up and down your body, gently caressing you all over.

Sounds of ripping fabric emanate from under the fur as your underwear is torn to shreds and ripped from your body. You feel the cloth break away as it is devoured by the fur, never to be seen again. The fur begins probing your naked body, rubbing your stomach and your chest. It caresses your cheeks and slides slowly up and down your arms. You can't help laughing when it, ever so gently, caresses the curves of your bare ass.

As long as you lay perfectly still, the fur gives you increasing pleasure but you know if you lift even one finger against it the sensation of prickly burlap will penetrate your skin. You close your eyes and let it have its way with you.

The fur massages and kneads your naked body like a ball of dough until your muscles become completely soft and limp. A strange sense of obsession fills your consciousness. The will to resist is being erased from your mind, replaced by an overwhelming lust for furry pleasure. You are a helpless but willing prisoner.

Suddenly, the bottom drops our from under you! You are sinking slowly down, into the bed! For one brief moment, the hard, prickly sensations pierce your skin but you regain your composure and the softness returns. Your feet angle downward as you slide, slowly, down a long, furry tunnel, deeper and deeper into the belly of the beast. It is a tight fit, just barely large enough to fit your body. Your arms are pulled up over your head. A million tiny sparks of pleasure light up your naked body as fur dances over your skin.

You become disoriented as you fall farther and farther down into the fur. You are so drunk with pleasure you don't know where you are anymore. It feels like you have fallen hundreds of feet and landed in a chamber of pulsating fur.

Everything is pitch black. You can see nothing. You can hear no sound but your own breathing. Hundreds of furry appendages reach out and touch every part of your body, probing you and stroking you. They search your body for the most sensitive places. They seem to be remembering your reaction to every move. They home in on your most sensitive spots and attack with machine like precision.

You sense another presence in the fur. This one is different. You can see nothing in the blackness but you know it is there, watching you and waiting while the fur all around you collects the last few bits of pleasure data from your helplessly writing body. It hovers over you, moving slowly down your body toward your waist until it is only inches away from your stiff, cock. It surveys your member, waiting for the right moment to descend on it. You lay there, as still as you can, shivering with delight and whimpering with anticipation.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

The fur presence reaches out and gently teases your balls and tickles your taint. Moments later, your entire sack is bathed in the most delicious sensations as the fur tugs and pulls and massages your testes. You feel your cock grow even larger and harder. Every bit of your consciousness is focused on your groin and the fur thing that has you in its grip. The muscles at the base of your scrotum begin to rhythmically contract and relax as your pumps are being primed with fluid.

A pair of soft, furry lips start to slowly engulf the end of your shaft. A fur covered tongue reaches out and gently licks up the down its length. You don't dare move a muscle for fear it would suddenly turn into hard, prickly burlap!

It seems like you have laid there for an eternity while the fur mouth teases your shaft, up and down. The tongue flicks over the end of your engorged head and slides, slowly, up and down the underside of your manhood from base to tip then back down again. Then, when you least expect it, your penis is suddenly sucked in and completely engulfed in fur.

Your mind reels as soft furry pleasure washes over your entire groin. The mouth swirls your cock in soft fur. Your breathing quickens. Your heart races. Every inch of you is surrounded with a million tiny fingers, each touching off your pleasure centers, one by one.

Fur begins to rhythmically stroke your shaft, slowly, up and down. It kneads your balls and tickles your groin. The fur surrounding your entire body begins to move in perfect time until you are submerged in a sea of soft, sexy, undulating fur. The pressure builds up at the base of your balls as it works you up into a pre-orgasmic frenzy. It goes faster and faster until your whole body convulses with pleasure. The muscles of your cock twitch and jump as you strain for release but the fur holds you back. It is waiting for just the right moment.

Fur teases your for hours. It produces the most incredible sensations you have ever felt between your legs. It methodically slides up and down your quivering shaft. It swirls and sucks. It holds you at the razor's edge. There is nothing you can do but lie there and wait. You want to scream but you hold yourself back. There is no way you would let this moment be interrupted.

Just when you think you can take no more, the fur picks up its pace. The muscles at the base of your balls give a mighty contraction as the flood gates break. You let out a long, low moan like a growling bear as lightning bolts of intense orgasm shoot through your body. The fur all around you squeezes you, rhythmically, like a wet sponge, wringing out every last bit of energy. The fur hands on your scrotum squeeze in perfect time, forcing semen out in long, flowing bursts. The fur mouth hungrily sucks your dick as your seed rushes forth like a river. It forces you to come over and over again while it hungrily harvests your bodily fluid. It rewards each burst with twinges of unimaginable pleasure. You scream until your throat is raw.

Your muscles give out. The pleasure gives way to a dull, throbbing pain at the base of your balls. The fur has sucked you completely dry. It slows its pace and releases its grip. You lay there in the fur, totally exhausted, panting and gasping for breath. Your hear the sound of your own heart pounding in your ears. Your entire body tingles as you lay there basking in the afterglow of the most intense orgasm you have ever felt.

The sweet scent of leathery pelts overcomes you again. Your eyelids grow heavy. Your mind grows dark. You fall into a deep, contented sleep.

You wake the next morning, snuggled warmly in your own bed. The fur blanket is pulled tightly up to your chin, just the way it was when you fell asleep. You remember the experience from the night before. You are horrified to think that you just shot a gallon of cum into your brand new fur bedspread! You feel around with your hands, dreading the sticky, wet feeling of semen soaked fur. You sit up in bed and pull every inch of fur through your hands but there is no wet spot to be found.

"It must have been a dream." you laugh.

You get out of bed and start to get dressed. You remember that you were wearing your skivvies when you went to sleep. You search and search but they are nowhere to be found. You give up the search and head for the bathroom. It is time for you to wash up and get ready for work.

You stand in front of the toilet, ready to take a leak. As you start to go, a dull, throbbing pain shoots out of your testes and pierces your groin.

"Ouch!" you holler.

You grit your way through the worst case of "love nuts" you have ever had. You step into the shower. Your whole body feels like it has been through a wringer. The hot water feels good.

You arrive at work a few minutes early. Your body feels limp like an old rag doll but your mind is sharp and clear as ever. Your day at the office seems to breeze right by. Before you know it, you are home making dinner. You clean up and sit on the sofa in front of the television. There's nothing good to watch so you decide to go to bed early.

Your dick stands at full attention as you stand naked before your great, furry bed. The fur feels soft against your skin as you slowly slip between the covers and pull the fur up tight against your chin. Your head sinks down between the two furry breast-pillows. You run your hands through the furry folds and rub fur against your chest and stomach.

The familiar, sweet, leathery scent of fur overcomes you. You are quickly subdued by its drug like effects. You smile and close your eyes as you gently fall off to sleep.


The End

[birdie8819]

I'd Never Be The Same



It was a cold December day, but my thoughts kept me more than warm. I had plans to have dinner with my new friend Eve. Our paths crossed one day due to our line of work. We flirted on and off and ended up exchanging numbers before the end of the day. Over the next couple of months we kept in touch via phone, email and instant message. I was glad we were finally able to meet again, as we lived several hours away from each other and both had busy lives.

Eve was truly the most amazing woman I'd ever met, and the most beautiful. She stood 5'9", her reddish-blond hair just above waist length. Her legs were long and slender, her stomach flat and her ass perfect. The clothing she wore suggested a sense of confidence, but she didn't intentionally dress to impress. She was lively and real, edgy yet professional, engaging yet reserved; she lit up the room and made everyone take notice of her. She was rock & roll and Cosmo all rolled into one.

One night while instant messaging, I built up the nerve to ask her if she had a webcam. My pulse quickened when she said that she did, and she was willing to "share". Our connection across the net was amazing. One glance at her on my computer screen sent my hormones racing. When we met on cam the second time, her hair was up and she was wearing a robe.

"I'm dying to see what's under that robe," I said. She smiled and began teasing me by slowly opening it. The curves of her breasts became visible and I felt my cock begin to harden immediately.

I slid my hand down the front of my shorts and slowly began stroking my rock hard member. She could see that I was doing something with my hand off camera and asked to see, so I moved the camera back, bringing the crotch of my shorts into view. She reached her hand beneath her robe and slowly rubbed her lovely round breasts. Within a few moments, we were both naked, on cam, and, masturbating.

It didn't take me long to reach orgasm, and I knew I couldn't hold back. I shot my load all over my stomach. As I continued squeezing every drop out for her, I watched Eve's expression change from excitement to pure enjoyment as her orgasm raced through her body. I remember hoping that a repeat of this moment, and many others, would be coming my way. I couldn't have been more right...

After two months, we decided to meet for dinner. I was a bit nervous for the first few moments. Noticing this, Eve took my hands and leaned in closer to me. I leaned in and met her half way and we shared our first kiss. Her lips were so soft; I couldn't remember ever kissing lips that were as amazing as hers. Our kiss continued for a minute or so. Fortunately for us, we were the only ones in the restaurant. We held hands until our food came, and we talked about our jobs, our families, and whatever else came to mind.

During our cam sessions, we both admitted that we wanted each other. At that moment, sitting across from her, holding her hands in mine, the feeling grew even more intense. I wanted her more than I had ever wanted anyone before. As we finished our meals, she asked me what I wanted to do with the rest of the evening. After all, it was still early.

I turned my head and looked out the nearby window. "There's a nice hotel next door," I hinted.

Her eyelids narrowed and she bit her now quivering, lower lip.

"Yes, there is," she hinted.

"Shall we?" I answered, as I took in the sight of her still quivering lip.

"Yes," she purred, leaning across the table.

I helped her with her coat and we walked out into the snowy night. The moment I had been long awaiting had come. I couldn't believe it was really happening. We walked across the parking lot, my arm around her. The wind blew her hair into my face. The smell of it, mixed with the building anticipation, made me incredibly horny. We paid for the room, got they key and made our way to the second floor.

I always wondered how this moment would be. Would we be nervous? Would either of us be shy? Would I be unable to last and cum too soon? My fears were quickly laid to rest.

Once inside, we stood on opposite sides of the bed and slowly began undressing. Eve took off her boots, sweater and bra. She had the most beautiful, full, round breasts. She unbuttoned her jeans and slid them to the floor. She was neatly shaved, with a patch of dark hair just above her sex. I watched her eyes fall to my now hard cock, as it came into view. She again bit her lip and smiled.

She crawled onto the bed, sat in the middle, and offered me to join her. Amazingly, I wasn't nervous or shy at all. I took her hand and sat in front of her on the bed. It took no time for our hands to discover each other's body, as we began to kiss. The first touch of her tongue to mine was soft, but strong. She was an amazingly sensual kisser. As our tongues danced, I felt her fingertips trace down my chest and stop briefly at my stomach. I sighed, took the back of her neck in my hand, and pulled her face even tighter to mine. She took my rock hard cock into her hand and slowly stroked it with her long, amazing fingers.

"Lie back", she whispered.

I watched as she marveled at my cock. She slowly stroked its length, twisting her hand around it as she stroked up and down. I'd never had a hand job feel so intense. She smiled at me as she continued, watching the ecstasy sweep across my face. Keeping eye contact with me, Eve then lowered her face to my crotch and stretched her tongue out to the tip of my cock. She licked the drop of precum from the tip and closed her mouth around me fully, enjoying the taste and feel. Then I watched as her lips parted. Eve then moistened her lips with her tongue before engulfing the head of my cock once more.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

What followed was the best blowjob I had ever received - the first of many more to come. As her lips worked up and down the length of my cock, her tongue trailed the underside - teasing the frenulum and circling the head each time she rose to the tip, her hands stroking and twisting continually. It didn't take long for me to feel my orgasm churning inside, but I wasn't about to let go yet. She sensed this and slowed down her pace.

Eve then removed my cock from her mouth, and slowly stroked it while teasing the tip with her tongue. I concentrated on my breathing and tried to relax, so I could enjoy the sensation longer. I'd never been with a woman who admired my cock like Eve. She really did marvel over it.

"I want one," she said. "I want to have one of these to play with every day."

Trying to think of something to say, I muttered, "You can play with mine all you want."

That she did. She smiled again and began stroking faster. My breathing quickened, She returned her hot mouth to my waiting cock, taking the entire length into her mouth. I'd never deep-throated a woman before. It was truly amazing, feeling the head of my cock against the back of her throat; her lips tight against my stomach at the base.

It was as if a switch had turned on. She worked my cock with total abandon. Her hand stroked and twisted. Her lips and tongue sucked and teased -- over and over - faster and harder. I began moaning as my orgasm neared. She showed no sign of slowing down, so I braced myself for my now imminent orgasm.

"I'm going to cum," I warned her.

Her pace quickened. She wanted me to cum. My body tensed. Her lips sucked harder. I felt the back of her throat against my tip with every stroke.

"I'm cumming," I warned her again, in case she didn't want me to cum in her mouth.

I felt her entire tongue against the bottom of my pulsating cock, as stream after stream shot into her mouth. She slowly slid her lips to the top and sucked out each shot. Then she took the entire thing back into her mouth and held it inside as my last spurt erupted into the back of her throat. I was in ecstasy and shock. I'd never been with a woman who swallowed, and I couldn't believe how amazing it felt. She had the most amazing mouth, and such amazing skills.

She continued sucking and licking me for a couple minutes more so I wouldn't deflate. As she continued bobbing up and down on my still full-length cock, I reached out and took her breasts in my hands. They were full, firm, and simply amazing! She slowly removed her mouth from around my cock and gave the tip one last hard suck. Slowly stroking it still, she slid up my body so my length slid between her breasts. She squeezed her lovely tits together. I thrust between them a few times and grew even harder. I took her face into my hands and kissed her. Our tongues danced as our hands explored each other. I could taste my cum in her mouth. To my surprise, it wasn't displeasing. It was actually quite erotic.

"I want you now," she moaned between kisses and lay down on her back.

I knelt between her legs and looked down at her beautiful body. Her long, reddish-blonde hair was tousled everywhere on the bed. Her gorgeous round breasts and her beautiful, fully shaved pussy waited to be enjoyed. I lay down between her legs and the head of my cock rested against her wet lips. She raised her knees and hips a bit and I slowly slid inside her.

Our tempo started out slow, with deep strokes. Her eyes closed. Her chin cocked back. Her lips parted and I increased my pace. Soon I heard the headboard rhythmically bang against the wall. Our thighs smacked together as our hips moved in sync with each other. She grabbed her knees and held them to her chest. I couldn't believe how flexible she was. "Oh yeah, just like that," she moaned.

My strokes slowed a bit, and her pussy was tight around me. I felt her clit brush against the top of my cock each time I sunk all the way inside her. Her breathing deepened. Her moans amplified. She was about to cum.

I'd watched her masturbate and cum on her pc cam, as she watched me, but I couldn't believe this was really happening. I felt my second orgasm building, but wasn't about to let go this soon. I tightened up and fought my own urge and watched Eve's orgasm rip through her.

She grabbed my shoulder and held me still. I was so far inside her. I felt her against the tip of my cock. I didn't move, I just watched her come down from her orgasm, and listened to her sounds of ecstasy. We lay like that for a moment, her knees still between our chests. I kissed her forehead, her cheek, her neck, and her lips. She looked at me and whispered, "That was yummy!"

"Sure was," I answered.

"Did you cum again?" she asked me.

"Not yet, but I was about to," I answered.

I leaned up and she slowly stretched her long legs back out on the bed. I told her I wanted her doggie style and she quickly obliged. I looked down at my cock. It was soaked, and her cum ran down my legs. I looked up at her. She was on her hands and knees. She spread her legs, giving me access and a great view. She had such an amazing ass, and her pussy lips were parted and glistened.

I got behind her and held the tip of my still hard cock against her lips. I slid it up and down the length of her pussy - from her clit to her back door - back and forth. Then, with one motion, I slid back inside her. Her back was lean and strong; I watched the muscles in her lower back flex as she pushed back against me with each thrust. I loved the way her ass cheeks felt as they smacked against my stomach and thighs. She bucked back faster and harder, so I did the same. We were fucking SO hard and deep, I couldn't think of another time like this before.

She stopped and looked back at me. I ran my index finger from her shoulder blades, down her spine, and she laid her body down over her knees. I tried to move with her, but I suddenly slipped out. She gasped. I grabbed my sopping wet cock with my hand and tried to set it back where it was. But instead, I accidentally missed and poked her back door.

"Oops!" I said.

"It's okay, she purred. "Go ahead."

I couldn't believe it! I had only had anal once. It only lasted a moment, as the woman I had tried it with couldn't relax. Eve was much different. I watched her body go limp - totally relaxed. I slowly pushed the head of my cock inside her tight hole and stopped, as she got used to this new sensation.

"Don't stop," she urged.

I pulled out just a bit, and pushed back inside. One more stroke and I was all the way inside her. It felt so much different than being inside her pussy. Eve gripped the bed with her hands and bucked back at me with determination. I felt her walls loosen up a bit more and I fucked her with abandon. It only took a moment for my orgasm to spike.

"Mmmm...yeah. Cum for me baby!" she cried.

I continued my pace and grabbed her ass with my hands. I felt her clamp down around my cock and I was a goner. I bucked against her and felt several loads of my cum shoot deep inside her ass. As I continued fucking her, Eve cooed and cheered me on, loving every sensation of my pulsating cock. I was worn out. I laid down on top of her...a heap of mush. I felt my cock spasm inside Eve and slowly softening. Then, as easily as it went in, it slid out. We chuckled at the sound of my cum spurting out of her.

I fell over onto the bed next to Eve. She rolled over too, her back to me and we spooned for a few minutes. My hands found their way to her lovely breasts, as I buried my face in her beautiful, soft hair.

As much as I wanted to put her in my car and take her home with me, I knew we would soon be leaving in separate cars, going separate directions. But I also knew this wouldn't be a one time thing.

I knew I would never be the same...


The End

[birdie8819]

A Rise to Dominance

My wife and I live in a quiet little community. It is a new development, with similar housing options, perfectly manicured lawns, pools in each yard. Quiet and serene. We moved here three years ago after I was promoted to regional vice-president of the firm I work for. On a whim, we took a celebratory trip to Las Vegas, where I decided to enter a nightly Texas Hold-Em game at the resort we were staying at. I've been playing poker since I was in high school, but never more than your garden-variety nickle-and-dime games. However, this game became quite high-stakes, with multiple buy-ins allowed. I was in well over my head, but I kept getting the cards, and couldn't lose. Before our trip was over, I had turned a $5000 buy-in into $450,000. Over the course of the next year, I decided to enter some more tournaments, and pulled in close to $3-million by the end of the year. I still play, and I enter the World Series every year now, but I've not quite been able to match my success of the first year. The more I lost, the more agitated I became, and my frustration weighed heavy on Kelly and I. So much so, that I discovered Kelly had been sleeping with two of our neighbors while I was away at the tournaments. It burned me up inside, that I had driven her to that place where she sought the affections of other men.

One night, I confronted her about her affairs, and told her I was going to leave. Kelly panicked, realizing that our pre-nup only entitled her to half of the money I made from my firm. She was going to receive nothing from my poker winnings, nor the profit I've made from the investment of those winnings. She soon realized that the lifestyle she was used to living would come to a crashing end if I left, and she begged me to forgive her and to stay. I struggled with that decision. I loved Kelly more than life itself, but knowing she had been with other men made me both angry yet almost impotent. I stood in the living room, staring at her, pondering what to do, what to say. Kelly's next move surprised me, as she fell to her knees at my feet, looked up at me, and with tear-filled eyes begged me not to leave, claiming that she would do anything I asked of her from that point forward.

There was something inside of me, something deep in the recesses of my mind, that told me to test this. I don't know why, but I knew it was now or never. I looked at her, and as calmly as I could, I told her to give me a blowjob. Understand, that Kelly grew up in a very conservative home, and in the 5 years of dating and marriage, she had never once placed her lips near my cock. I expected her to argue, to tell me she wouldn't. But to my surprise, I watched as she unbuckled my belt, unbuttoned my khakis, pulled down my zipper, and reached into my boxers to begin massaging my now hardening cock. Waiting only seconds, she pulled my cock from my boxers and wrapped her lips around it, sucking and licking as if she had been doing this her whole life. I knew this was something she must have picked up during her trysts with our neighbors, but I was too aroused to care at that point. Her tongue explored every inch of my shaft, every vein. I could feel the blood pulsating in my rock-hard cock as she gently fondled my balls. I knew I was going to explode soon. I tried to pull out, but she held me in place and sucked harder and harder until I exploded into her mouth with a loud groan. My whole body shuddered as I fucker her mouth for minutes, until she had sucked the last drop of cum from my cock.

I stood there, my still stiff cock now hanging just inches from her mouth, drops of my cum lingering on her perfect lips, her blue eyes looking up at me, still pleading in silence for me to take her back. I decided to see how much more she was willing to do. In all of our time together, Kelly never masturbated in front of me, much for the same reason she wouldn't suck me off. I looked at her, and in a much more demanding voice, told her to stand up, strip and to masturbate until she came right here in the living room. I never thought she would - the curtains were wide open, it was early evening, some of our neighbors were out walking their dogs and would be able to see everything if they were to walk past. Kelly did hesitate a little, and I pulled up my pants, and told her to expect to hear from my lawyers. I then felt her hand on my shoulder, and I turned to see her motion towards the couch.

I sat down, and watched as my beautiful wife slowly unbuttoned her blouse. With each button, my surprise and wonder grew. When the last button was undone, she pulled the blouse over her shoulders, and let it fall to the floor behind her, exposing her pink lace bra, which covered her perfectly round 32C breasts. She then moved her hands to her pants, unbuttoning them, and pulling the zipper down almost at the same time. She then slowly pulled the pants down over her hips and her ass, letting the pants fall to the floor. She stepped out of her sandals, and then out of the pants, and stood before me wearing only her pink lace bra and her pink satin panties. In all honesty, I would have let her stop there, but she reached behind her and unhooked her bra, and pulled it over her shoulders. She leaned forward so it would fall to the floor at her feet. While bent over, she slid her thumbs into the waistband of her panties, and pushed them down over her ass and down her legs. She then stood up, facing me - and the window - and let me take in the sight of her beautiful body, her perfect breasts, and her perfectly trimmed pussy.

She slowly spread her legs, and reached down and slid a finger into her pussy, moaning softly as she did. I watched as she teasingly pushed her finger in and out of her pussy. Then a second finger went in, and her moaning got louder. I reached down and began to massage my cock as she slid a third finger in, moaning loudly as she did. Faster and faster her fingers pushed into her pussy, and her moans began to turn to screams. She continued to push her fingers in deeper and harder, moaning and screaming, until, with a loud wail, her body began to shudder and I could see the moisture begin to glisten on her hand and down her legs. Of course, my cock was no rock solid again, and I knew that if she was really going to do anything to keep me, there was one last 'forbidden fruit' I could use to test it. As she recovered from her orgasm, I told her, in a very demanding tone of voice, to turn come to the couch, turn around, and take my cock up her ass.

Without hesitating now, she did exactly that, pushing her cum covered fingers into her as to lube up. She approached me, turned and straddled my cock, and then lowered herself down on me without flinching. I almost came on contact, but managed to hold off for a few minutes, letting her hump my cock in her ass. When I came, I exploded inside of her ass, expecting her to stop humping me. But she kept going until my cock was flaccid. When she finished, she turned around, and knelt again at my feet. She looked into my eyes and told me that in order to keep me from leaving her, she would continue to do anything and everything I asked of her.

I looked deep into her eyes, and knew that she was being sincere. I had also awakened something within myself, something that I had only fantasized about. I had always wanted to be able to control Kelly, to tell her what to do and how to please me. But I had never acted on that impulse. But given the events of the last hour, I realized that my opportunity to bring my fantasy to life was at hand. So I really went out on a ledge, and told Kelly to go and fetch the dog collar and leash that we had kept after our lab Rex had died a few months earlier. Kelly got up, and left the room, returning a few minutes later with the collar and leash in hand. I told her to put it on, and to hand me the leash, which she did without hesitation. Knowing that I was entering a place that I had only dreamed about up until now, I sat back down on the couch. Kelly immediately got down on her hands and knees, and stayed at my feet.

I knew then that I was going to have a lot of fun with Kelly, but I also knew that she had to be punished for the affairs, and that the men she had been sleeping with also had to be punished. I decided to sleep on it for the night, and allow myself to dream up an appropriate punishment. I rose, and left the room, pulling Kelly along on the leash behind me, leading her to our bedroom. Once there, I tied the leash to the leg of our footboard, and climbed into bed. Kelly tried to get into bed as well, but the shortened leash would not allow it. I looked at her and told her that pets do not sleep on the bed unless invited, and that tonight she would have to sleep on the floor. The look of shock on her face almost made me cave, but I remained as stoic as I could, and pointed down, indicating my decision had been made. I watched as her body and head disappeared beneath the mattress, listening to the pitiful whimpering. I was eating me up to do that, but I knew that I had to maintain my dominance and composure, or I would be tipping my hand to her.

That night, I fell asleep, dreaming of what was to come...


The End

[birdie8819]

Sweeter Patrick

Two conversations. With two different sweet gorgeous men. That started out exactly the same:

'Valerie, you don't seem very happy. What can I do to make you feel better?'

The first was Patrick. It was a couple of days after the night he and Warren had left the curtains open while they made love. She thanked him for that; blushing furiously. They were sat in her kitchen having a cup of tea and Valerie poured her heart out to him. It was much easier to tell someone she didn't really know, even if she had seen him doing things she hadn't even read about. She told him how she loved Toby so much but that sex with him never seemed to be very exciting. But that she didn't know how to tell him what to do. That she didn't know what she wanted him to do either.

'It's such a mess;' she sobbed. ' I love him so much but he's beginning to think I've gone off him.'

Patrick was touched that this sweet young woman would tell him all this. It broke his heart to hear of her troubles. He'd always had a pretty robust, relaxed attitude to sex and sexuality and found it easy to talk about what he liked to do in bed, with his partners. Valerie told him that whilst she wasn't a virgin before she met Toby, she'd never particularly enjoyed sex. She'd always found the few boys she'd slept with to be young and experienced and much more interested in their own satisfaction, never taking her feelings into account.

'I've never had an orgasm when having sex with someone else -- only by myself.' she tearfully confessed. 'And I pretend when I'm making love with Toby -- so he doesn't feel bad. But now I feel so awful!'

'Poor you;' sympathised Patrick. 'But at least you know you can come.' He stretched his hand across the table and took hold of her hand, squeezing it gently. 'I have an idea, Valerie. I might be able to do something to help you. Don't worry about it. Just leave it with me.'

Patrick told her she had to be watching on Saturday afternoon. Toby was watching the football on the tv downstairs so it was easy for her to affect a headache and go up to their bedroom, without arousing suspicion. Valerie's stomach was in knots. She wasn't really sure what to expect. Whilst she'd loved watching Patrick and Warren making love, and had enjoyed a really intense much needed orgasm; she wasn't quite sure how a rerun would help her sex life with Toby. But she knew Patrick was trying to help and she trusted him so did as she had been requested to do. Sitting by the window, butterflies in her stomach and her excitement already moistening the pretty lacy panties she wore. The first thing she saw was Patrick himself. He came out of the front door, looked up at her and winked and then drove off.

Valerie was beginning to think she'd misunderstood when a strange car pulled up and a tall blonde woman got out. She was pretty and curvaceous, about average height. Valerie was puzzled; what was a woman doing here? She saw Warren open the door, kissing her on the cheek, and they both disappeared inside. She and Warren re-appeared upstairs in the bedroom. Valerie's heart was thumping so loud in her ears now; it was drowning out the sound of the football coming from downstairs. She couldn't believe what she was seeing when Warren took the girl into his arms and kissed her hard. She pushed herself against him, hip to hip.

Valerie was slightly confused: did Patrick know what his lover was up to? But he must -- because he asked her to be here to watch. She stilled her concern and looked forward to the show. Warren and the girl were undressing each other slowly, taking their time, kissing deeply and caressing. She was wearing beautiful red lingerie, shiny and smooth like silk. Warren ran his hands over her arse, obviously relishing the feel of the tight fitting fabric. Valerie could see Warren's erection seriously tenting his boxers. The girl took hold of it gently and rubbed her hand back and forth; Warren's eyes closed and a beatific smile flooded his face.

She then knelt down in front of him and pulled down the boxers: Valerie shifted forward in her seat, entranced. She opened her mouth slightly, subconsciously, as the girl parted her lips an licked the head, slowly and sensuously. She opened her mouth wider and took in the glistening head. Half of Warren's cock disappeared, only to reappear again, dripping both with the girl's saliva and precum. Valerie licked her lips. She'd had bad experiences with giving head; brutish lovers, not only crushing her body, but ramming their cocks into her mouth, making her not able to breathe and lose all self confidence. But she saw how beautiful it could be. She remembered Warren sucking Patrick's cock and how much that had turned her on. She watched the girl pleasuring Warren and saw how it was she who was in control -- she decided how much she had in her mouth, and Valerie saw how much attention she gave to the whole length, and Warren's balls also, licking and sucking with obvious delight. And the look on Warren's face showed her how much he was enjoying it too. She knew then that she wanted to do this for Toby -- she would enjoy it as much as he.

Then the woman stood back up, wiping her mouth with a grin. They kissed and Valerie tried to imagine what their kiss tasted like. Warren then kissed his way down to the woman's breasts: kissing and nibbling slowly her neck and shoulders before licking his tongue around and across her nipples. He took a big mouthful of breast and sucked, hard; the woman seemingly yelping in pleasure and clutching his head to her tightly. Valerie felt her own nipples ache with longing and slipped her hand up inside her T-shirt and undid her bra. She stroked her nipples gently, but immediately pinched them hard, rolling them between her fingers; the pressure sending jolts of pleasure shooting through her. She knew if she kept squeezing her nipples like this she would come and she wanted to wait, so reluctantly she took her hands away and put them behind her head, playing with her pony tail -- a safe place to put her hands to let her excitement abate a while.

It seemed that Warren and the girl were in a similar state -- but they weren't stopping. Warren put on a condom and lay down onto the bed, his impressive erection pointing skyward. The girl hopped up on the bed and sank down blissfully on him, his sheathed penis disappearing into her own moist, tight sheath. A wave of ecstasy shot through Valerie also: all three of them let out a simultaneous groan of bliss. The girl managed to stay upright, bracing herself on Warren's chest for just a few strokes, before she lay forward and Valerie watched as both their hips bucked together a few more times before the woman collapsed in a heap on Warren, and Valerie came simply by squeezing her thighs together; her hands still tangled in her hair. The orgasm washed over her entire body, wave upon wave, leaving her breathless, weak and so wet. And it was Toby that she thought of as she came: harder than she'd ever come before.

Two conversations. With two different sweet gorgeous men. That started out exactly the same:

'Valerie, you don't seem very happy. What can I do to make you feel better?'

This time it was Toby. Later that same evening, when actually Valerie was feeling much more positive about things. But she didn't get a chance to say anything. Because as soon as Toby asked the question he continued: ' I think it's all my fault. I might have made a mistake marrying you. I love you but I think I'm bisexual.'


The End

[birdie8819]

One Drunken Evening

The night ended late. Cheeky vimto's and shots of tequila and a drunken duo staggering back up the hill toward the dark estates on the hill. It was the early hours of the morning and we decided to go back to Michelle's place for further drinks. The night had started out well, fun times in a few pubs -- but had soon degenerated into drinking shots and slumping in the corner of a seedy little nightclub, chatting closely, our heads resting against each other.

'Truth or Dare' I said, swinging around a lamppost and launching myself into the middle of the road. Thankfully there was no traffic. 'When was the last time you had sex?'

'Oh, no you don't. You're not going to do that to me.' Michelle leaned in close, 'First I start thinking about it -- then I start thinking about how long it's been -- and then you come up with some sneaky plan to have your wicked way with me. Oh no, you hairy old baboon, I'm going to take the dare on this one!'

I laughed it off, my stomach dropping as she so clearly read my intentions, and made up some dare about watching a horror movie back at her place.

We staggered through the dark streets of Douglas, singing as we went, and stumbled through the doors of Michelle's house. We slumped on the couch, flicking thru the channels until we found a vaguely interesting film to watch. Michelle nestled her head into my chest, and I casually ran my fingers through her hair. Minutes passed and Michelle's breathing deepened into a rhythmic pattern. She was asleep.

Looking down her body I noticed that her jeans had ridden down and I had an amazing view of her tanned, gorgeous ass. She had gone 'commando' -- and there was no visible pantyline or thong. Soft and tempting, her arse looked like the curve of a peach and all I wanted to do was have a taste!

With drunken tomfoolery in mind, I finger-walked my hand down her back and to the curve of her ass cheeks. I told myself I shouldn't, as I stroked her warm skin, looking for a sign that she was waking up. My fingers stretched down, slipping under the material of her jeans, extending down and stroking along the crease, back up and around her cheeks until sliding back up to the small of her back. I continued this for a few minutes, then decided to get adventurous, and slid a finger down to the top of her thighs, then ran it along her bottom until - -

Michelle moaned and shifted her position. She pulled away slightly and I retracted my hand, holding my breath for her to wake and slap me across the face. There was no slap, and her eyelids fluttered closed and she slumped back onto my chest, falling a little into the crease of the sofa. She sighed, and I groaned.

The horror movie was rubbish and my attention returned once more to the sultry goddess next to me. Michelle had settled into a deep rhythmic snooze, cuddling close to me, laying her arm across my chest. I was getting bored of the film, but was enjoying the closeness with this gorgeous woman, knowing that I would rarely be so close to any beautiful creature like this again. At least, not without clutching a handful of tenners.

I glanced down at her angelic face, red lips pouting, brown hair draped over her neck and shoulders, lightly tanned features and delicate nose. She seemed to be murmuring in her sleep. She fidgeted slightly and moved again, falling into a natural pose, but her top had slipped and I caught sight of her huge breasts, pushed forward and straining against the lacy bra.

My mouth went dry as I stared at those magnificent breasts. They swelled with each breath, lush and inviting, two golden brown orbs of delight. I could feel my cock hardening, growing and pushing against her belly as she lay against me, almost painful as the tip scraped the hem of my coarse jeans.

Bloody hell, I thought, Well, in for a penny, in for a pound. I carefully pulled my left arm free and lay a hand on her shoulder. She didn't stir. Tracing my hand down her arm and up again, I splayed my fingers wide and brushed them along her neckline, the littlest finger rising on the swell of her breast, then dipping into her cleavage and up again over the other breast. I continued this a few more times, casually trailing my fingers lower and lower, feeling the heat from my own palms rub against her skin. And then, before I realised it, I slid my palm under her bra and cupped her breast in my hand. Oh my God, you idiot. What have you done?

I gently caressed her skin, my thumb stroking a wide arc whilst my hand ran sweet, slow circular motions around her bosom, grazing the nipple with my fingers, amazed at it turned from a soft button to a hardening nugget. I tweaked it gently between the meat of my fingers and it firmed up, becoming erect and responsive under my touch.

I felt like a teenager again, as if I was discovering what a woman looks like, feels like, responds to -- and all for the very first time. I was completely lost in my own world when Michelle murmured something and I froze. A smile curled the edges of her lips and she mumbled something again, some sleep-talking nonsense. I was sure she was still asleep, and perhaps she was dreaming.

'Do you have a hard on?' She murmured, the words coming out quiet and slurred.

There was no denying it. If she was asleep, then I could be as honest as I liked. My hand massaged her breast, the tips of my fingers grazing her skin, marking them with slight, white scratches.

'Mmmmm', she muttered. She shifted position and her hand brushed against the hardness in my pants as I lay on my back. She nudged my cock again, and I gasped as the tender flesh caught against some material. It was as hard as a steel rod, peeking out from beneath the top of my jeans. Straining against the material and leering out like a drunken sailor.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Then, something strange happened. Whether she was in mid dream, or still lost within a drunken stupour, but her fingers gripped either side of the material binding my cock. She finger walked down the length, scratching gently over my balls with her long fingernails. She murmured again, but I couldn't catch her words this time. But her tongue protruded from her mouth slightly, and she wet her lips.

Michelle gripped my cock with thumb and three fingers, still swaddled within my jeans, and ran her hand along the ridge it made and to the gap at the top where it now poked out, the purple head straining to be freed. Her brow creased, and her fingers played across my cockhead, almost as if she was measuring the dimensions, the width and circumference. Her nails scoring down the edge and I gasp, a small leak of precum spurting onto her fingers. She rubbed the tips of her fingers together and, almost absentmindedly, trailed them over her luscious lips and slipped them inside her mouth.

I was dumbfounded. I could only watch, holding my breath, as Michelle's hand returned to the bulge in my jeans, deftly unbuttoning the top of my jeans, the rest of the buttons pinging open and, like a humpback whale cresting the water, my cock sprang up, grateful for sweet release.

It bounced around, free and proud, leaning from one side to the other like a tree trunk sprouting from my course pubic bush. Michelle groped blindly around, her hand accidentally batting my rigid member before her fingers find purchase and she gripped it.

With a delicate touch Michelle laced her fingers around my cock, stroking down to the base, then slowly, teasingly, up to the glans of the head. She purred quietly to herself, snuggling closer into me whilst her hand rose up and down my glistening cock. Her eyes were still closed, still in some semi-sleeping state. At intervals she would rasp her fingers over the purple head, causing me to flex and twinge, then resume her strokes up and down.

'Truth or Dare' Michelle whispered throatily.

To tell you the truth, I didn't know whether she was awake or still half asleep and dreaming of Brad Pitt or whoever. Not that I cared. And anyway, I didn't want to say anything to spoil the moment, which I am apt to do -- so I went for the safe option.

'Dare.' I said quietly.

Michelle smiled. I have never known a woman with such a beautiful smile, impish and sexy at the same time.

'A dare. Well, I dare you to . . .' she paused, her hand still working on my member, teasingly, . . . 'cum on my face.'

'You want me to . . . what?'

With her eyes still closed, and a dreamy, sexy smile, Michelle rose up and kissed the tip of my cock. Her tongue flicked out and lapped around the plum shaped head, curling around it as a snakes body might encompass its victim.

Her lips parted, and her warm, wet mouth engulfed my cockhead and slid down the shaft, teeth and lips grazing the veins. She moved slowly, brushing her luscious long brown hair to one side so that I could watch, her cheeks sucking a vacuum as she inched down. And down. And down.

Christ, she was almost at the base of my cock. Her eyes were half closed, her hands gripping my thighs, her mouth a perfect halo that slipped down the length of my meat. She was deepthroating me. And then, once she had reached the base of my cock, pausing to enjoy the sensation of my swollen member wedged within her throat, she began to suck me off in earnest.

She sucked and stroked my cock, massaging my balls, stimulating me with a touch and a sigh, scratching my abs with her fingernails whilst bobbing up and down in my lap. All thoughts were blown from my mind as I squirmed and panted and gasped at the oral pleasures this beautiful woman was performing. The all-consuming and utter intensity felt like the world had withdrawn and I was suspended here, outside of reality, with Michelle working on my throbbing cock.

All reservation or sense of awkwardness were now forgotten, and I was lost in Michelle's mouth. My breath quickened and Michelle responded, her lips slurping down the length, slick wet with juices. Sucking, pumping, stroking, thrusting; she played the tension within me.

'I'm close.' I gasped.

Michelle swivelled her body round so she was facing me, a smile on her face as she plunged down, impaling herself on my iron rod. She winked at me and gripped my balls gently.

My cock pulsed, and Michelle expertly flexed her fingers, rising so that her lips sucked at the head, pursing as if awaiting a kiss. She thrust her hand down the length of my shaft. One.

Rising up then down again. Two.

She pierced me with her eyes, smouldering looks and red lips pouting, her mouth half open and her tongue poking out like a cat. Three.

The tension built up within my lower belly, my thighs began to shake and my legs tightened hard, toes curling and pelvis bucking upwards. It was winding me tighter and tighter, a spring coiled, hot and heavy and rising to a volcanic heat. My back arched and I gasped as the moment rose up.

A calmness enveloped me as the first contractions spasmed upwards, my cock jerked and a long ribbon of white hot cum arced high onto Michelle's nose and cheek and mouth. She plunged her hand down and a second stream splashed against her lips and cheek, dripping down to her chin.

Again my cock flexed, another spurt, and another, and another. Michelle giggled as she waved my cock around like a firehose, catching the translucent droplets on her face and breasts, cum spraying wildly.

I sat back, chest heaving for air, the last of the tremors leaving my body, like the aftershocks of an earthquake.

'Oh my god, Shellie. That was -- that was --'

'Yes, I know,' Shellie smiled impishly, 'I am good, aren't I. Anyway, it was the only thing I could think of to stop you groping me and send you off home!'

'???' I said.


The End

[birdie8819]

How I Earned My A

It wasn't all that difficult. I did my homework. Well, no. I did not read the text and take notes and all that crap. That is for squares. The homework I did was getting info about the prof who taught the course. Any fool can read and take notes and study. It takes real skill to find a man's weakness and to exploit it.

Professor Robert Littlejohn was middle aged and looked OK on the TV monitor in class. Yeah. A fucking TV monitor. That's what we watched, all 2500 of us slobs in Intro to Social Science. He had student assistants in each classroom that handed out tests and made sure we did not do our nails or read a newspaper in class.

I was bored, bored, bored and on the way to failing this idiot class when I decided to do something about it, like get off my ass and find out this guy's weaknesses and use them to my advantage.

I did some snooping and found out he was married, had three kids, all girls, lived in a house he probably paid too much for, and was on the short list to make tenure this year.

I got his phone number from the faculty directory and made my first call to his house a few weeks before finals, which I knew I was going to fail. My goal was to find out how he and his wife got along. If they were lovey dovey I was going to have to alter that and if they were not, well, so much for the better; less work for me and a faster path to my goal, an A in this stupid class.

"Hi. Is Professor Littlejohn there?" I asked sweetly when a woman answered the phone. I got my first clue about their relationship when the receiver was banged down so hard it hurt my ear.

"It's for you, lover. One of your sweet young things wants to talk with you."

My confidence went up 100 percent when I heard this. When Littlejohn came on the phone I asked him something stupid just to get him to talk. I kept asking him questions about the class, making sure we stayed on the line a good fifteen minutes.

I called again a couple of nights later and went through the same routine. I wish I had been a fly on the wall that night after we hung up.

I called again the next night and told him I was sorry if I was causing him any problems with his wife but that I was really concerned about my grade in his class. I made an appointment to see him the next afternoon.

I dressed carefully for my appointment; shortest skirt I owned, peasant blouse-you know the kind that are off the shoulder and scooped out in front. When I leaned forward to check myself in the morror my tits almost fell out. Of course I did not wear a bra.

My pussy was juicing when I knocked on his office door. I slid inside his office and closed the door behind me, pushing in the little knob that locked the door. I swiveled my way to the chair by his desk when he told me to sit down.

I crossed my legs slowly when I sat down, giving him a good look up my thighs to my panties; a pair of black bikinis that barely covered my puss. I felt I had him when his eyes followed my legs as if they were on a string. Tits and ass will get to a man every time had been my motto ever since I found out that men liked what I had.

I leaned forward, letting my blouse gap open, my tongue sliding along my red lips making them shine. "I'm worried about my grade," I told him, a soulful look on my face and a catch in my voice.

Littlejohn didn't know whether to stare at my tits, exposed almost to my nipples, or my thighs, open wide enough to keep my bikini panties in view or my mouth, all soft and round and moist.

He hrumpted a couple of times and looked up my grades after getting my student number. His hands were shaking as he ran a finger down the printout-yeah, a computer printout listing students by number not name. That's how much the university thought of us; numbers, tuition paying numbers.

He groaned when he saw the string of Ds and Fs by my student number. I thought he was going to cry when he told me it was going to be difficult to pass with these grades.

I leaned forward and put a hand on his knee. I swear there were tears in my eyes and I had the most earnest look I could create on my face when I told him I just had to pass to keep my scholarship and that my parents would just kill me if I failed.

His cock was tenting his pants and I knew I had him when he did not push my hand away. He just stared at my tits and crotch as I slid my hand up his thigh until I had it pressed to his hard cock.

He licked his lips as he stared at me and some vestige of ethical crap flickered over his face as he looked at my face, telling me I just needed to study.

I squeezed his cock and stood up, spinning his chair around as I did. I pushed my panties down and off and unzipped his fly and had his cock out before he knew what was happening. Well. He knew what was happening. His eyes were on my tits and crotch the whole time.

I straddled his lap and grabbed his cock and rubbed it along my wet slit, wetting it enough so I could feed it into my hot pussy. I put my mouth on his when he opened it to make some sort of last stand and that ended his resistance.

His cock, not the smallest I have had but no monster, slid inside me and I put my pussy to work. If there is one thing I know it is how to use the muscles in my vagina that God gave women.

I slid my tongue into his mouth and put his hands on my tits as I settled down on his cock. He sort of sighed and massaged my tits as I tongue fucked his mouth and lifted and lowered my body, fucking his hard meat slowly, letting my pussy squeeze and massage his cock.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

He shot off in a couple of minutes. I knew he would and was not disappointed that I had not made it but used my talent to get him hard again. I pulled my mouth off his and kissed and licked an ear, whispering into his ear, letting my warm breath heat him up.

"That was nice, but now we are going to have a nice long fuck. Suck on my tits while I fuck you and I'll make it too."

He was like a little boy in a candy store. I mean, he went after my tits hard. He sucked and licked them until I thought he was going to suck them off me. My tits are not all that big, 34C, but they are nicely shaped with nice nipples to match. I tell you he worked them over.

I held had my hand behind his head holding his mouth to me in case he decided he wanted to say something stupid and put a finger on my clit and masturbated myself as I fucked him.

This was a very satisfying fuck. I love to have my tits sucked and licked and Littlejohn did a great job. When he shot off this time I was right behind him. Man. It felt good. Not only was I getting a grade, I was also getting off. I liked this so much I used my puss to get him hard again and we fucked for the third time.

I was ready for more but I could not coax another hardon from him. I just told him to suck my tits while I played with myself until I got off again. I think he was surprised at what I was doing. I don't know how he and his wife get it on but he sure didn't seem to know shit about how to satisfy a woman.

I got off his lap and wiped my puss with some tissues and started to put on my panties. When I saw the way he looked at them I gave them to him as a souvenir.

I kissed him and asked if I was going to pass his course and he nodded, "I can manage to get you passed, Sonia, barely."

Hey. That was good enough for me.

But I said in the title I got an A, so you know there is more to the story. A week before the finals my phone rang. It was Littlejohn. He asked if I wanted to improve my grade and you know what I told him. I was staying with my sis in an apartment off campus and I told Littlejohn to come over that afternoon. Sis worked and would be gone until five. I figured that would give me time to get an A out of Littlejohn.

He showed up at one on the dot. I came to the door wearing a robe whose material was so thin it was as if I wasn't wearing anything, a pair of panties, and that was it. I figured there was no sense wasting time getting undressed when we both knew why he was there.

It made my puss pulse the way he looked at me, sort of hungry like, his eyes darting from my crotch to my tits, which, I must say were nice looking, standing out firm and fresh high on my chest, my nipples hard as stones.

I gave him a big kiss, letting my body rub all over his and then led him into my bedroom. I sat on the bed while he pulled off his clothes, enjoying the way he kept his eyes on my tits and crotch. It makes a girl feel good to see a man appreciate her assets.

His cock was dripping precum and was standing up hard and flat against his tummy. I just knew we were going to have a good time. I asked him if he liked having my panties around and he almost drooled when he said yes.

"Did you masturbate with them?" I asked him, letting my hand run up my thighs t my crotch.

He nodded and I asked him what he was thinking when he did. His face turned red and this intrigued me. "Were you thinking naughty thoughts when you jacked off with my panties?"

He nodded and his eyes were now glued to my crotch. I pushed my panties off and fingered my puss and asked him what naughty thoughts he had.

My puss creamed when he told me he had thought of getting his mouth on my puss. I gave him a come hither look and opened my legs, scooting back on the bed. "I'm ready. I like the way you think, "I told him.

And he was ready. Man. Did it ever feel good when he kneeled down between my legs. He took his time like he had been thinking about this a long time.

He kissed and licked my thighs, his hands playing with my tittles. I felt my pussy pulsing when he kissed and licked me at the crease that separated my pussy from my thighs. God it felt good.

He kissed my pussy lips and then sucked them into his mouth, letting his tongue lick up and down them all the while he was sucking on them. I've had my pussy eaten, but this really turned me on. Most men do it a little just to make a woman feel good. Littlejohn went after my pussy as if he was eating a gourmet meal.

I closed my eyes and just let the good feelings roll over my body. He shoved his tongue between my lips and as far into my puss as he could get it. I put my hand behind his head and held his mouth there, fucking at his face as I did. It felt so good to push my puss against his mouth and feel him respond the way he did.

I can feel it now, the way he shoved his head between my thighs, his tongue hammering at my pussy like his life depended on it. I put a finger on my clit and rubbed it as he fucked my pussy with his tongue and soon I was creaming.

I mean. It was heaven. I think that orgasm filled my entire body and when he sucked my cream out of my puss and swallowed it I felt like a million. Awesome. Truly awesome was how it felt to have him there between my thighs sucking and licking at my pussy making sure he got every last drop of my cum.

When he finished cleaning me good he ran his tongue between my lips and found my clit. Oh. I tell you, he worked it over. His tongue went up and down and round and round my hard clit until I was read to cream again. And I did and he cleaned me up again.

I figured this was the end of the preliminaries and he was going to get his hard rod into me now but he didn't. I felt my whole body shiver when he put his mouth around my clit and began to suck on it. It and out past his lips went my clit until I was again soaring.

It felt so good. I clamped my thighs against his cheeks and held his mouth to my pussy with my hands behind his head. My whole body was shaking and jerking from the climax. When I finished jerking around my thighs flopped open. I scratched his head with my fingernails and told him he was the best lover a woman could ever want.

I rubbed a thigh along his cheek and he turned his head and kissed it, letting his hands wander over my body. He kissed my thigh all over and then began to kiss it neared my pussy. I couldn't believe it was going to happen again but it did. He kissed my puss and licked it and started to suck on my clit again.

God. I thought I had died and gone to heaven. That wonderful man stayed there for an hour before he finally pulled himself up and fucked me and I mean fucked. He rammed his cock into me as if his life depended on it, telling me all the while how much he loved eating my pussy and how he had wanted to do it ever since I left his office and that he wanted to keep on doing it after today.

I rubbed my clit while he fucked me and managed to cum right after him. Like in his office, I used my talent to get him up two more times. He collapsed on me after the third fuck and just lay there.

Tensing and releasing my muscles every time I got off had worn me out also and I suggested we have a shower and clean up. We washed each other and rinsed off. After we toweled ourselves off I took his hand and led him back into my bedroom. I lay down and pulled him down next to me, thinking we might take a nap.

But he had other ideas. His hands were all over me. I never had a lover who wanted to touch me so much and they were nice touches, not grabby, but soft and gentle and loving. Then he kissed my neck and ears and I knew where he was going next.

He started at my neck and worked his way down, not missing an inch of me from my neck to my thighs. He really turned me on when he kept kissing me lower and lower, down my thighs, my legs until he had his mouth on my feet, kissing and licking them and sucking on my toes.

It felt weird, but exciting. My pussy was throbbing and juicing as he worked he way back up to my puss. I put a leg around his head, my ankle pulling his mouth to my pussy, my hands caressing his hair and scalp. I sort of cooed to him how nice he made me feel and how wonderful it was to have him love my pussy.

And I meant it. Really. He couldn't get enough and I was happy to let him have his feast. And feast he did. I didn't realize how long he had been getting me off until I heard the front door open and my sis's voice calling out asking if I was home.

I jumped out of bed and locked the door and told Littlejohn he better get some clothes on. I dressed as fast as I could, nice conservative jeans and shirt while he pulled on his clothes. I unlocked the door quietly and we went out to meet sis.

She gave Littlejohn a funny look when I introduced them and told her he was there helping me with an assignment. Well. It was true. Only not the kind of assignment sis had in mind.

I got my A and had a wonderful lover for the four years I was at the university. Littlejohn was the best lover I ever had and I have had more than my share. I'm married now but go back to the university every year for a class reunion and yes, Littlejohn and I get it on every year.


The End

[birdie8819]

Salma’s First



I am sure you have read about my experience with my mom when she visited my house (when my wife was pregnant). This is the next episode which happened in our village home, where my mom used to stay.

Last winter I had a phone call from my village telling me that my mom had fallen sick and was admitted to the hospital. Salma, the girl, who used to assist my mom for about four years, was very reliable and compassionate to our family said that I need not have to worry and she will let me know the developments every day, if needed.'

I was relieved a bit, but tried to complete the job I am in as soon as possible and take a leave, so that I can go to my mom.

Mom used to stay in our village home to look after our ancestral property and rarely visited us in the city.

Regularly Salma called me over phone informing that mother is stable, but could not move from her bed, but doctor said she will be OK soon.

After fourth week, I got my job completed and asked for three days leave, which was granted and I drove my car to our village home.

When I reached I found that mom is still not strong enough to move and Salma have to support her to toilet.

Salma said, 'One thing is bothering her. She is restless almost all the times and not having much sleep, which was needed greatly at this time.'

I asked, 'Did you enquired about this?'

She said, 'Yes, but she didn't say anything to me. Perhaps, she could speak to you.'

Saying so she smiled meaningfully. I remembered that this girl saw me fucking my mom in my city house a few months back.

I thought this should be dealt immediately. In the afternoon, I went to mom's room and found her reading newspaper, lying in her bed. I came near her and kissed her forehead and she smiled.

'Its so reassuring to see you, dear. You look refreshed.'

I smiled and touched her cheek with my hand and asked, 'How do you feel?'

She replied, 'I am OK. Tell me about you. Did you get your dick looked after?'

I blushed and asked, 'What's about you?'

'Well, something sometimes bothers me.'

I asked, 'What's it?'

'Oh, nothing particular, you know, I am a bit weak now.'

I insisted, 'Tell me. You have nothing to hide with me, after that experience in my house.'

Now its time for her to blush. She hesitated.

'Well, I . . . couldn't . . . shave . . . down there . . . for over two months and you know how one feels with a big bush in this hot weather.'

I laughed. 'OK', I said, 'Now I am here, it can be dealt with in no time. Don't you worry.' and left her room.

When I came to my room, it came to my mind that today is Saturday and tomorrow is holiday and I have to go back to city on Saturday morning. So how could I find shaving kit here in this calm village?

I went to Salma's room and knocked. Salma is now about twenty years of age, but looked much younger. She is thin, but well-shaped, especially her tits were full-grown. Even when she was in our city house with my mom, I saw her very sexy.

'Come in.' She answered.

I entered and found her before the dressing table combing her hair. Long end of her sari is lying on her lap and not on her shoulder, where it should be and I could see her full-grown big round right breast, from where I am standing. Both of her hands are raised on her hairs so she had her breast raised also. Oh, what a sight! My heart started to ache with passion and my dick started to grow.

When Salma saw me from the glass she turned showing full view of her front. Both of her boobs are now before my eyes. Suddenly she became aware of her body and quickly took up the rest of her sari and placed it on her body hiding her boobs.

I cleared my throat to avoid embarrassment and asked her, 'Do you know what is disturbing my mom?'

Salma shook her head, 'No.'

I said, 'You could have looked into this matter, if you knew. Well, do you have . eh . . sort of . . . hair . . . removing creams?'

She was surprised at first, 'Wha . . '

I became bold, 'Well, you sure clean your hairs down there, regularly.' I winked at her pussy.

She is a dark-coloured girl and when the meaning of my wink came to her knowledge, she became beet-red and remained stupefied for a few moments, and then she lowered her head and nodded rapidly.

'Do you shave or clean with cream?' I asked again more as matter-of-fact way.

She quickly stood up on her legs. The end-part of her sari again fell down. Without taking it up she walked towards me, passed me and went to other side of the room to a closet, opened it and took out a tube— obviously, of a hair-removing cream. Then she walked towards me and handed it to me. During this whole action, she had her sari displaced from her front exposing her well-grown tits almost exposed, except there was the barrier of the blouse, she wore. She didn't have bra inside. so I could see her nipples are pushing up the fabric shouting out their presence.

When she stood just in front of me her tits are only twelve inches away from me and I could see the nipples are protruding, they are noe almost hard and looked like two large grapes. Even I could see the dark brown colour through her blouse. I had to resist myself strongly the temptation of touching and squeezing those butter-moulds.

I said, 'You have to help me in my work.'

She looked at me at my eyes straight for couple of seconds. May be she could see me standing with my glistening penis dangling and my naked mom lying with her legs parted. Then she nodded with a weird smile on her face.

I came back to my mom's room. Samla followed me almost as a shadow.

I said, 'Mom, we will take care of your problem.'

Mom looked at me and then shifted her eyes to Salma who was behind me, raised her brow and then smiled, 'OK, son, as you like.'

I asked Salma to undress my mom so that her pussy is exposed.

Salma slowly closed near my mom and started to remove her sari from her ankle, her knee, thigh area and gradually mom's pussy came into me view. Oh, what a mess. She has the Sunderbans forest down there. If I hade half of that jungle under me I should have ran on the streets shouting. Slama looked at my face shyly.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

I said, 'Stretch her legs as far as you can.'

She obliged. I came closer and squeezing the tube took out ample cream on my fingers and started to apply all over her pussy area. When I am finished in covering all the area, I asked Salma to fold mom's legs higher so that her knee touches her chin.

Salma did the job; I applied more cream in the ass-hole area. All the times mom remained silent.

Salma meekly said, 'You have to wait about ten minutes.'

I said, 'OK, then. Could you do mom another favour?

Salma looked at my face and nodded.

I said, 'We can help mom have some pleasure. Undo the buttons of the blouse and expose her boobs.'

Salma looked at me questioningly, I said, 'Do it as I say."

As she performed the job smoothly, I said with a tone of professionalism, 'Take one of the nipple and the boob and start kneading. She will feel better.'

Salma again looked at my face and then without saying anything she took one of her boob into her hand started to knead slowly.

By that time I took some disposable tissue and started to clean the entire pubic area of my mom soaking the tissue with water from time to time. Eventually the entire area became very clean and smooth.

I became happy and said, 'See Salma, it has become so kissably clean.'

Salma looked at that and nodded agreeing me. Mom said, 'Could you do some of your mouth massaging there, Son?'

Salma turned aback at mom's comment. I just laughed and lowered my mouth and kissed mom's pussy and slowly parted its lips with my tongue and started to eat it. Salma stopped kneading my mom's book and stared at my work on mom's pussy.

Within minutes mom started to moan and at one time asked Salma, 'Make him undressed Salma, so that I can see his dick.'

Salma became dumbfounded, but came closer to me and with her trembling fingers unbuttoned my trousers and with much difficulty took out my trousers out of my ass, past my thighs and rest of my legs.

I had only the boxer left. She hesitated.

Mom spoke out urgently, 'Come on Salma, There's only three of us here and I know you've seen him naked before?'

With reddened face Salma came closer to me and unbuttoned by boxer and started to pull it down with much difficulty, because by that time my phallus has turned huge, thick and long.

Next moment I am standing stark naked in front of Salma and my mom, while Salma's eyes became glued at my red, hard, fat and pulsating flesh.

Salma became wide-eyed, because though she saw my soft and glistening penis dangling between my legs, but she hadn't saw it hard and fat.

Mom said, 'Hold it with your fingers and massage it.'

Salma hesitated a little, but mom said, 'Come on Salma, do it.'

I took one of her hand and pulled it to my hard cock.

For the next several minute her hand explored my cock and balls. She felt my shaft from top to bottom. Before long her hand was stroking up and down my mighty shaft. It was so incredible experience that I couldn't resist longer and shot my load all over her body, spoiling her sari.

She looked up with anger. But at the same time mom started to laugh at Salma's experience. I also laughed and said, 'Don't get angry. It was so sudden, that I couldn't let you know. In return I will eat your pussy, if you want to.

Salma looked at my face and started to speak, 'Wha. . .'

Mom interfered, 'Come on Salma, It's nice to see you with his muck on your face. I have never seen any woman fucked, but you saw me. Why don't you show me? He is no stranger to you.'

I took the queue and stretched my hand and touched her boob. Oh, how firm and at the same time soft it is! She hesitated a bit, tried to move away from me, but as my firm grip groped around one of her tit, she just moved but before she started to move I pulled her towards me and kissed her fluffy lips and at the same time started to suck both of it. She showed some resistance, but I felt it was only due to her uneasiness and inexprience, because this was the first time she is touched by a man.

I thrust my tongue into her mouth and pushed through her teeth. Her mouth became soft and my tongue entered her mouth easily. My tongue touched her tongue and suddenly she started to suck my tongue hungrily.

Then I started to undress her- one by one- first the sari, then the blouse and finally the petticoat. Now she is naked, except a flimsy panty. Then I lowered my head and as I kissed her right boob, she cried out, 'Oh, God.'

My lips encircled her right nipple, sucking it in slowly before my tongue started dancing over the swollen mass. My lips and tongue tortured her nipples with their lusty embrace.

Then she felt my hand slide deep between her thighs and opened them further to explore.

I could hear her laboured breathing and soft moans. With my tongue hungrily lapping at her nipple, and my fingers slowly running up and down her pussy, which seemed to become as wet as the rain-cover landscape.

My hand moved and was instantly caressing where no one had ever touched before. She moaned out at my touch. Her heart seemed to be beating in her throat.

My lips left her breasts and worked their way down. She could only moan.

My prick was, by now, back to its full size and in need of a tight, warm hole. I made her lie down beside my mom and put myself in an upright position in between her legs and made these bend right back to her head. I rubbed the length of my swollen shaft along the outside of her pussy. Her fists slammed down on the side of the bed as she tried to cope with the sensations coursing through her body for the first time.

Then I forced my knob into her tight snatch. She whimpered as the pain engulfed her as for the first time a hard, fat, meat is stretching her love-hole apart.

Man, was she really tight! I moved my dick in and out slowly. I felt like it was in a vice and I knew I couldn't take too much of this.

"AHH!" she screamed into my mouth.

"You okay?" I asked.

"It hurts," she moaned back, then added to my words from the conflict that raged deep in me. "But it feels good."

"The worst is over," I replied, kissing her lips as I withdrew my cock and slid it deep into her again.

I was now slowly sliding in and out of her. Then my thrusting became more rampant and she kept on moaning. Then suddenly she hugged me strongly and whispered, 'Oh, I'm coming.'

I went on fucking her. She was now feeling nothing but pleasure as my thrusting increased. She squirmed underneath me as I thumped into her with all of my strength, moving faster all the time, like a piston. I let go of her ankles and she wrapped her legs around my back and her hands came up to my face. Then she came for the second time. This time it was more intense than the first and she screamed in ecstasy. I was close to cumming and jets of spunk shot out of the end of my tool inside Salma's warm, wet pussy with my cum. I squeezed out the last drops and collapsed next to her.

After about fifteen minutes, she looked up at me and said coyly: 'I hope you'll be coming to see us a bit more often in future.'

I was sure I would.


The End

[birdie8819]

Fun Brazilians

I was finally getting out of this college town. After 5 years in a rural city I was ready to leave. It was 2 weeks before Christmas and I was looking forward to some quite time at home with the family before heading off to medical school. My best friend and partner in crime, Jon, and I had just finished loading what was almost the last of the stuff in my apartment into the back of my grandfathers pickup. I closed the back up, made sure the top was laid down correctly, and locked securely.

"Time for a drink buddy," I said as I pulled the truck around to the front of the apartment complex.

"Yes, indeed.," he replied, with his thick British accent.

We walked down the hill towards our favorite watering hole, The Tavern just as the sun was setting. The night before the owner and his wife had thrown me a huge going away party and it seemed that everyone in town had made it through to say goodbye (another fantastic story). I had graduated from the University the previous year and had been working and applying to medical schools since. I had heard 2 months earlier that I had been accepted and was extremely excited at the prospect of leaving, and extremely sad to leave the friends that I had made.

"Hey, Zip, can I get a couple of MoJo's please?" I asked the owner as we passed through the back door of the bar and sat down.

Two hours and several more beers later put Jon and I in a good mood, feeling much better after all the heavy moving we had done earlier. We decided to head downtown to Drunkards Corner to meet up with some old friends for another goodbye party and reminisce over the "Glory Days". Jon's car was at his parents house so we took my grandfather's truck.

Liza, Janet, and Richard met us at the front door and we grabbed a booth in the corner. Tuesday night was $1.50 local beer night and we horsed around and made noise for the next couple of hours. The more personal goodbye ended after the first hour as friends made their way to and fro, talking and laughing.

At 2am the bar closed and we were all thrown to the curb. Liza had met up with an ex-boyfriend and he invited us all over to his place across the street. Not wanting to go home I stumbled myself across the parking lot laughing and thoroughly enjoying my last night in town. As I glanced around to check out the entourage of people walking down the cobblestone pathway that lead the way to this guy's apartment and I noticed two girls that I had seen earlier in the bar. One was about 5'8, blonde, 125 pound, beauty queen with breasts that filled a full B cup bra quite nicely. Her toned body was a golden brown color and the jeans she was wearing fit her perfectly with an U shaped curve that followed up her leg, across her pelvis and back down the other leg. The other was a shorter, 5'3" brunette woman of about 23. She wasn't as beautiful as her friend but she made up for it with a set of breasts that looked to be 36D that I swore to myself must be fake since she weighed all of 100 pounds soaking wet. Her sweater was modest, but had a button neckline with two buttons undone that just showed the top of her breasts. I recognized the blonde from around town but I had never met her, and I didn't recognize the brunette. I made a mental note to introduce myself shortly.

We arrived at this guy/s pad and settled in, talking and laughing. The ex-boyfriend offered me a hash pipe and I happily enjoyed a pull or two or seven. Afterwards I saw the brunette standing by herself in the corner and went to introduce myself.

"Hi, how are you this fine evening darling?" I asked with a bit of a British accent I had picked up from my friend.

"Good, how are you?" she replied with a thick Latin accent.

"I'm doing fantastic, where are you from?" I asked.

"I am here visiting my neighbor and we are from Brazil," the beautiful sutras replied.

"Ah, do you speak Spanish?" I asked, as I was 2 weeks short of leaving for Mexico.

She replied yes, and I did the best I could with my terrible (at the time) Spanish and English to communicate with this vixen.

After an hour, I had learned that she was visiting her friend who was doing a foreign exchange program to learn English. I also learned that her name was Jazel and that she had a boyfriend with whom she had been dating for the past couple of years and wasn't too terribly thrilled about returning to visit. We chatted about several non-important topic over the hour, in English and Spanish , after which her sexy blonde friend came over and informed her that it was time to go.

"Where did you lovely ladies park?" I inquired, "I would be more than willing to walk you to your car."

"How sweet of you," Jazel said, "We are just around the corner."

Jazel's friend, the blonde, whose name was Yesinia spoke to Jazel in Portuguese, which I did not understand and turned to me and thanked me with a kiss on my cheek for offering to walk them to their car.

"Please, it's no problem at all." I replied.

So I escorted two of the most beautiful women that I had ever had the opportunity to met, let alone perform some random act of kindness to, out the door. Outside, I decided it was best to remain silent as the two women talked in Portuguese. About halfway back towards the parking lot, Liza's ex-boyfriend came screaming out of the apartment.

"Mother f'er, give me back my goddamn pipe," he demanded.

"Wow, dude, I was walking these ladies to their car and I was going to be right back," I replied.

"You're not welcome back Mo-Fo, so beat it," he said.

Without a witty reply at hand, I handed him the pipe that I had mistakenly placed in my pocket and followed after the two sexy Brazilian women.

"Well ladies," I said, "looks like I am going home as well."

"Why don't we go with you to your place then?" the tall sultry blonde, Yesenia, asked.

We were standing in the parking lot at this point, with in eyesight of my grandfather's truck. I was completely taken aback by this comment. Are these two beautiful Brazilian women really inviting themselves back to my place?, I asked myself.

"Where did you ladies park, and I will go with you back to my place," I replied. "I'm not able to drive at the moment." Which was partly true since I had been drinking all afternoon, and partly a lie since I still didn't believe that they would actually follow me home.

As I climbed into their car, which was remarkably close to the truck, I was still clueless to that which was about to unfold but began running through the possibilities and was getting excited.

"Where do you live?" asked Jazel, whom was driving.

I guided them back to my barren apartment and as we passed through the front door it became increasing obvious that I was either just moving in or just moving out. This did not seem to phase either of the two women as they inquired whether I had anything to drink, and for a place to sit. As my apartment was completely empty, minus my king size mattress (without a frame or a box spring) and a large mirror resting upon the wall behind it, I replied,

"Well, the bedroom has my bed, and I've got," as I scrambled through the kitchen and fridge, "two beers and half a bottle of Merlot."

"Perfect," Yesenia replied as she grabbed a beer and handed the bottle of wine to Jazel. "She needs this more than I do."

All thoughts of the friends that I had left at the party dissipated as they both grabbed a hold of my arms and literally dragged me into the bedroom. "I must be dreaming," I thought to myself, "There is no way that this is happening," As for the past 20 minutes the thoughts I had in the car had turned even more dirty and I was fully erect at this time. My seven inch cock was throbbing against my leg as I was being led towards my bedroom.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

"Ladies, you are going to have to excuse me, as I need to use the bathroom." I said, trying to stall.

"Me first," was the simultaneous reply from the girls.

Instead of waiting for the girls to finish, I used the sliding glass door that we had used only hours ago to load the truck up and urinated outside on the bush that was perfectly placed for this purpose. I was cleaning up the kitchen after washing my hands in the kitchen sink, still in disbelief of my good fortune, as the girls tumbled out of the bathroom. They had obviously been doing more than just "using' the bathroom. Jazel's sweater was missing the other two buttons and her larger, beautiful breasts were displaying a large amount of cleavage and seemed to glisten in the light from the bathroom. Yesenia hadn't bothered to put her jeans back on and her beautiful bronzed legs seemed to glow. She noticed me staring at her legs and performed a twirl for me to get a better view. As she turned around, her butt came slowly into view. The very first thing I noticed was that her tanned legs never seemed end. At the top was a nice plum shaped ass that was also tanned. A barely noticeable pink thong snaked it's down and disappeared into the U-shaped curve that I was excited to see was not just a product of the jeans. As it seemed to take forever for her to turn around, she completed her turn in what seemed to be only a micro-second and I was left at the entrance to the kitchen slack jawed and speechless.

"Come with us," demanded Yesenia and motioned with a finger as she walked into the bedroom.

Happy to oblige, I followed the girls into the bedroom. Being slightly unsure as how to proceed, I sat on the corner of the bed and waited for that which was to proceed.

Yesesnia, whom it appeared was the stimulating factor behind this adventure, said, "Big boy, this is your lucky night. You will have the both of us. You are not permitted to tell anyone about this." To which I quickly interjected, "I leave tomorrow, never to return." "Good," was her reply. "Now listen. Jazel told me that you are really sweet and since she's having problems with her boyfriend she has agreed to my plan. You can use the both of us however you please, but we will not suck your dick."

Saying this, the blonde turned to her well busted brunette friend and began to slowly undress her. I stared on as Jazel's bra-cladded breasts came into view with a jiggle. As she continued to undress her, and while Jazel was returning the favor, I decided that it was best to sit back and enjoy the show as it unfolded. I leaned back into the mattress as the two goddesses undressed each other in front of me.

When they were both clad only in thongs they began gently caressing each others bodies and kissing passionately. Yesenia, whom it quickly became apparent was the more agressive, and horny, of the two rather roughly pushed Jazel back onto the mattress. Jazel landed with a humph and began to turn to turn her body seductively towards me while starring back at me. Yesenia had other ideas. She quickly removed her thong and I briefly saw that she was completely shaved and looked like a bronzed angel with her long flowing blonde hair. She quickly climbed up Jazel's body and presented her pussy to Jazel's face, saying something in Portuguese. I figured it must have been something around, "Eat me, now!" as Jazel turned her mouth up and began licking her best friend and neighbor's pussy in earnest. Yesenia grabbed her smaller breasts in both hands and began moaning loudly.

At this point I decided that my participation would be appreciated. I kicked off my shoes, pants, and shirt and crossed the bed to Jazel. I placed myself to her left and watched as she licked and sucked Yesenia's clitoris. I scooted down the bed a bit and placed my head squarely between Jazel's two large breasts. Glancing upwards I saw Yesenia's ass rotating above me. I reached up and grabbed her ass cheeks with both hands. Giving her a light squeeze and a quick smack I turned and kissed Jazel's breasts lightly as I ran my hands up and down her sides. I traced a large circle around her breasts with kisses slowly encircling her nipples. As I finally reached her nipples Yesenia's moans became louder and with a crescendo she orgasmed. I switched to Jazel's other nipple, lightly biting and nibbling her silver dollar sized brown nipple. Yesenia rolled off Jazel's face and worked herself down Jazel's prone body licking a line down her body. As she passed by my head she grabbed me by my ear and dragged my mouth to hers and we shared an erotic kiss. When she got to Jazel's still thong covered pussy she pulled off her underwear to reveal that Jazel was also completely shaved. Jazel said something in Portuguese and Yesenia giggled. I asked what was said and Jazel told me that only Yesenia knows how to eat her pussy.

Hearing that, I was now hornier beyond belief, dieing of desire to put my cock to work, I lined myself up with Yesenia's upturned ass and plunged myself into her dripping wet, warm, tight pussy. As I drove forward to shove the last couple inches of my cock into her pussy, she lifted her face away from Jazel's pussy and began talking dirty in Portuguese. I remained still as she started to rotate her hips and began impaling herself on me. A few moments later her golden brown body began to shake and her words turned into load moans as she orgasmed for the second time of the night. She returned to eating Jazel's pussy with a new found vigor and as I slowly began sawing my cock in and out of Yesenia's tight pussy, Jazel began thrashing around on the mattress. She grabbed Yeseni'a head and with a loud scream orgasmed as well.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Yesenia disengaged herself from my cock, climbed up Jazel's body and began kissing her passionately, both of their mouths glistening from the dim light from the bathroom. I shortly follow suit. As I arrived at Yesenia's still upturned ass, I decided to see what "however I please" meant. As Jazel held Yesenia's ass open for me, I slowly and as gently as possible, worked my way into her tight asshole. As the head of my cock passed her sphincter, Yesenia let out a loud sigh, followed by more Portuguese. Allowing her time to adjust, I remained still, enjoying the sights and sounds of the girls making out and talking dirty below me. Several seconds later she pushed herself back against me and my cock worked it's way into her ass a couple more inches. Her next attempt sunk my cock into her ass completely.

I fucked her ass for several minutes. Completely enamored with the feeling of fucking her tight ass, I relished it, starting slowly, then working up to a faster and faster rhythm. Jazel worked her way down between our legs and began licking, sucking and fingering Yesenia's pussy. As Yesenia's orgasm build she became more vocal and even louder. As she began to cum, her profanity became screams. Her ass clamped itself down on my cock in a vice-like grip. My own orgasm, which had been building slowly, quickly spun out of control, and with a roar I emptied my semen into her spasming ass.

Yesenia collapsed on the bed, and I rolled off to the left to avoid Jazel, who was working her way up and around Yesenia's collapsed body. I got up to use the bathroom and wash off and when I returned I saw that Jazel had pulled Yesenia's hips up and off the mattress and began to eat her best friends ass, licking up all my cum that came dripping out. Watching the two girls in a line both on all fours, one eating her friend's ass and the other talking dirty in Portuguese, was enough to revive even the most exhausted of little soldiers and, standing in the doorway, I was hard again in record time.

I laid down on the mattress and grabbed Jazel's arm. I pulled her over to me and placed her tiny frame on top of my cock. She moaned loudly as I entered her and began gyrating her hips and fucking herself with my cock. I reached up and pinched her nipples roughly and began squeezing her large, meaty breasts, which I found to be quite real. I became extremely excited after this revelation and while grabbing her tits I used my forearms to lift her up and began fucking her hard and fast from below. After several minutes of such punishment, her moans rose in volume to screams and she came with a look of sheer joy spread on her face, all thoughts of her boyfriend and their troubles vanished. With one swift movement I lifted her off of my cock, turned her around and placed her ass in my face. I lapped at her pussy, enjoying the sweet nectar that flowed freely after her orgasm. With her facing towards my cock, she leaned forward and I began rimming her ass hole with my tongue and working her clitorris with the first two fingers of my right hand.

Apparently not one to let a hard cock go to waste, Yesenia climbed onto me and lowered herself onto me. Jazel whom was leaning forward began sucking on Yesenia's tinier, firmer breasts as Yesenia used her hips as pistons and fucked herself up and down on me. When I had nicely lubed up Jazels ass with my tongue I moved her hips back and began tonguing her clittoris as I reached around her and slowly began working fingers into and out of her ass.

With Jazel's ass sufficiently loosened I got out from underneath the two beautiful Brazilian women and placed Jazel's tiny frame on her back. I lifter her legs up and as I slowly began working my cock into her ass, Yesenia straddled her best friends face with her back to me. She leaned forward and Jazel began eating her pussy. I reached forward and began fondling both of the two women. Sounds of sex emanated from my apartment (not that my neighbors were suprised). Several minutes later Yesenia sat straight up and with a loud moan orgasmed on Jazel's face. As Yesenia rolled off and appeared to pass out, Jazel began masturbating herself roughly talking dirtily in Portuguese. Her orgasm hit her a few minutes later and as she began screaming I shoved my cock as far as it could go into her ass and let loose another torrent of cum.

I rolled over and quickly after a short recount of that which had happened I fell asleep in between the two already sleeping angels. When I awoke in the morning they were gone, with a note on the kitchen counter thanking me for a wonderful night, signed neatly by the two ladies.


The End

[birdie8819]

Spicy in Mouth and Mind



I started shaving my pussy about a year ago. The first time I shaved I gave myself razor rash so terribly that my white cotton Jockies looked like red spotted bikini bottoms. They rubbed and rode and stuck as my wounds dried. It was decidedly un-sexy, and I regretted it; but as I healed, I noticed that I couldn't stop thinking about it. Everything felt different between my legs and directly above them. I discovered the feel of my silky underwear sliding around under my pants and my cotton underwear snugly gripping and holding my lips together. But by far my greatest discovery was going out in a dress or skirt without underwear. I did this mostly on short excursions, such as to the grocery store or video store, and I was nearly obsessed with thinking about it. I would plan scenarios and hatch elaborate plans. Mostly I fantasized about being out with my husband and positioning my skirt so that he would notice. I imagined him tenting his pants and blushing. In my mind it would be just wonderful. I adored the idea of making him lose control.

I thought a restaurant would be the perfect place. I'm not sure if he thought it was odd that I suddenly wanted to eat out all the time, but he went along with my requests. I took great pains to prepare: a sexy dark dress with tight lines, high backless heels, my hair in a loose bun with a few pieces cascading my neck, and my underwear in my purse (just in case, I told myself).

The first time we ended up at Chevy's Mexican Restaurant -- not exactly my idea of romantic -- I was determined to make the best of it. We sat on tall stool chairs in the bar area and it was very crowded, a Friday night. The stool's seat was wooden so that I could smash around on my lips through the thin material of my dress when I sifted my hips from side to side. It felt amazing when I shifted positions, crossing and uncrossing my legs. I wondered if my pleasure was obvious. I tried to sit still and feel the look on my face. Reality check. Nothing seemed out of place. I even managed to order a margarita, a Grande, while making eye contact with the waiter.

After a few sips I straightened one of my legs, placing my foot close to the floor and tipping my toes downward, swiveling at my ankle, enjoying the sensation of my shoe slowly loosing its grip on my skin as gravity overtook it, slipping it off. I sat completely passive enjoying the feeling of the control gravity had on me, gently and familiarly snatching away what had been on my body. It was so normal, so unnoticed, so sensual at this moment when I was longing to be touched and acted upon. The wooden support of the stool felt organic against my bare foot as I bent my knee and balanced the ball of my foot against it, my weight flattening and pushing my sole against the roundness. I lazily shifted my ankle, moving my foot from side to side, which slightly moved my leg, which slightly shifted my position on the seat, which mashed my pussy lips around as I drank my Grande, rubbing my fingers around the salt on the rim and licking it off. I fantasized that my husband could read me.

I was getting wet on the material of my dress and I wondered if I would soak through to the wood. My skirt was certainly sticking to me and blotting my moistness. A flash of worry hit me about being noticed later, but I decided I would dismiss it from my mind, and I did. I let myself focus on how good I felt, and I picked up my bare foot, straightened my leg, and tried to subtly trace against my husband's calf. I wanted him to know my secret, and I smiled. He asked me what I was being so goofy about. "Me?" I replied innocently.

"You." he asserted across the table and smiled back.

"I have a little secret," I confessed. "And you have to guess."

"Wow -- I have no idea. I couldn't even imagine what you're thinking. I only hope it's something that involves me."

"Of course it involves you, silly. It's a secret just for you to find, and it's right in front of you."

"Oh, something new about you?" he speculated.

"Yep, something new about me!" I confirmed.

"And it's only for me to find? I like the sound of that. I have a feeling I'm going to get lucky tonight when I find it." He then threw his hands back, slicking his hair, which always made me smile.

My margarita gone, I was feeling flirty and very electric. My mind flashed on making out with him over the table and I wished we were just home. I so badly wanted to just throw myself at him, but I held myself back, feeling a delicious ache pulse in my pussy hole, knowing I would have to wait, but eventually I would be satisfied. I reasoned that the anticipation was part of the fun, and I knew it was true.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

I decided I would lean across the table and indicate I wanted to be kissed. He went in for a peck and I surprised him completely. He drew his breath and parted his lips, my tongue flicking his. It only took him a moment to react as I kissed him as deeply. Our tongues mingled familiarly, and he laughed. "Well, your tongue isn't pierced." He observed.

Then I laughed, "I hadn't even thought about that. You're right! I didn't pierce my tongue."

"Did you pierce something?" he inquired.

"Nope, no piercing." I stated. "It's something under . . . ."

I didn't finish my sentence because I saw the waiter returning, and I motioned for two more margaritas. When the waiter walked away, I finished quietly, "something under the table."

"OOOO, I am getting lucky tonight! It could be clothes. I'm not sure if I've seen that dress before, but I'm going to go out on a limb: I hope it's sexy under things."

"Well, you could say it's a sexy under thing, I suppose. It definitely feels sexy, and it is under me."

"Whooo. Now I have my own little surprise for you under the table."

I smiled, loving the idea of arousing him, but as I drew my foot up with the intention of placing it between his legs, he started and I drew back. Immediately I noticed the waiter approaching behind me. We thanked him for our drinks and ordered dinner.

I listened to the background noise and savored being in my own little world of pleasure while sipping my margarita. It was nice just to tease and enjoy my husband's company. I again worked my foot up between his legs, but this time he was expecting me, and his eyes told me so. I looked directly back as I rubbed around, not searching long before I located his "surprise." Our stools were fairly high and my move was very obvious. I thought for certain he would caution me to tame it down, but he actually seemed to be egging me on. I pushed forward and felt a flush of excitement. Exactly how far should I go? Wouldn't he stop me?

Out of the corner of my eye, I became aware of a couple a bit to my right seated behind my husband. I was certain they had noticed us and were watching. With my leg lifted, I wondered just how much they could see. They seemed very interested. Suddenly I wanted them to know my secret too. I couldn't believe how wet I was. Shifting just slightly gave me so much pleasure that I seriously wondered if I could possibly have an orgasm while in a restaurant.

I first looked at the guy and he smiled; then I looked at the blonde girl he was with, and she winked dramatically before getting up and motioning toward the bathroom. I froze. It was one thing to flirt across the room, but would I actually follow her to the bathroom? I knew my husband wouldn't mind if I messed around with a girl, especially if I shared. My margarita buzz concluded that a simple trip to the bathroom was no big deal. I pulled my leg back seductively and copied the wink the girl had given me, directing it at my hubby. He looked confused as I eyed the sexy blonde standing a few tables over. Her breasts looked amazing. He didn't say anything as I walked toward her, and she began for the restroom with me a few paces behind. I knew he would get it, and I took one last glance over my shoulder to be certain. Yep, I assumed he understood based on the flabbergasted look on his face. It was not the look of a man about to patiently wait for his wife to return from the restroom.

The girl I was following had straight, long blonde hair she had curled on the bottom. It bounced along in rhythm with her ass, which was barely covered by a stretchy black mini skirt. It cupped her perfectly, and I felt as if I had followed her for quite some time before finally arriving at the restroom. I had grown to appreciate her greatly in that time and couldn't wait to actually interact with her. Her ass had been such a nice focus.

She glanced back at me as she opened the door, and I was intrigued by the animation in her face. I could tell that she understood pleasure and wanted to indulge. She wanted me to look at her and let her know how much she was turning me on. She wanted me to know how much I was turning her on. I could do nothing but follow. I dwelt on the aftermath of the swing of the door behind us, a puff of air physically on my skin and in my ears while I held my breath and hoped for privacy. My buzz focused me.

She spun around and faced me. I looked directly down her shirt as I avoided her eyes. I was a little overpowered by her gaze, but when I looked down her shirt and saw her rounded flesh pushing together, I couldn't stop myself. I knew I could touch her. She wanted me to. I wanted to. I did. I put my hands right into the scoop of her neck and cupped her breasts in my hands, drawing my fingers together and centering my tips on her nipples, giving them a tug. She paused, allowing me to enjoy her first, and as soon as my touch left her nipples, she flung up my skirt.

"I told my husband I was still hungry after dinner and wanted to eat your pussy too." She stated rather flatly, addressing my pussy directly with her finger tips drumming on her lips. "Be a good girl and give me a quick bite."

I could feel myself dripping thickly with the thought of her eating my pussy, and I straddled her expectantly as she ducked under me, dropping abruptly to her ass and looking up. I hovered over her upturned face, and lowered onto her wiggling tongue. I could feel her licking my juices and slurping hungrily at my labia. She popped it in and out. She sucked in and pushed out as I wiggled deliciously with my right hand on the top of my thigh and my left hand on the top of her head encouraging her. She played me expertly and just the thought of what I was doing made me build quickly to delectable spasms she nurtured with flicks of her tongue and pressure from her chin. She lingered until I was quite done and she looked up with a smirk.

I straightened and gave her my most satisfied grin, offered my hand and helped her up. I was mentally grabbing for words that just wouldn't form when she then pressed her mouth to mine briefly but deeply. I could taste myself mixed with her. She then backed up, smiled largely, and waved before she walked out with an almost feline air of detachment. What an insane tease! She had utterly taken me.

Dazed and really feeling my buzz, I wiped up, washed my hands and attempted to remaster my thoughts. I was both disappointed and happy that she had said nothing, for whereas I would have adored an opportunity to interact with her further, the idea of no strings whatsoever really turned me on. I thought of all the moonstruck noises cats made at night when taken with their passion. Did they ever mate twice?

When I left the bathroom and returned to my seat, she and her dinner date had gone. I faced the wonder of my husband.

He leaned across the table and whispered, "She kissed me and asked, 'Do you recognize this?' Before I could assure her I had never seen her before, much less kissed her, she walked away, and I realized what she meant."

It took me a full five minutes to convince him not to abandon our dinners right then and there. I really had worked up an appetite, and even the food tasted sensuous. Besides, I had not finished teasing him, so I filled him in very slowly by spinning the enticing words now willingly tumbling into my mind and voluntarily embellishing just a tad for a truly spicy meal in mouth and mind. He never did remember to ask what was "new" about me, so I decided I will simply have to initiate that game again.


The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

[marlborotan]

SIGH !!!!!!!!!!!!! :( So far only bro fuck2fuck and bro marlborotan reply , never mind guess I'll still keep on posting whenever/whatever I can . Thanks bro for your support . ;)

Swee bro. that's the spirit.

[Thunder Storm]

College Sex Stories

It was my one-year anniversary, December 21st. I was going to the same college as my boyfriend and this year I had a special surprise.

I stripped naked and put on my high heels and a long dress coat and rushed over to his dorm room. He let me in and I closed the door behind me. Then I let the coat slide to the floor, revealing my naked body. His mouth dropped open. I knew he was waiting for this for a long time.

I told him to sit down on his bed, because I had something planned. He sat down and I pulled his legs apart and began to slide my body up and down his crotch, giving him a lap dance. He pulled my ass closer so I could feel his hard cock against my thigh. I leaned over brushing my breasts against his face as I undid his pants and took out his cock.

His hands covered mine and he helped me to jack him off until he was rock hard. That's when he said it was his turn to play. He stood up and pulled off his pants and told me to lean over his computer chair. I did it and I felt him grab my hips as his cock circled my clit before he slid it in.

He pumped in and out of me, slowly at first and then he sped up. I grabbed onto the chair for dear life as he pumped harder and harder. I could feel and hear his balls slapping against my thighs. His hips ground into mine as he came violently inside me. As I felt myself fill up with his cum, I came as well. We spent the rest of the night having sex in various positions.

[Thunder Storm]

Anal Sex Stories

A couple of years ago, I was in a relationship with a married woman who was 20 years older me. This woman was great in bed and gave fantastic head, but would never let me go up her ass.

The day before my birthday, she rang me and told me to come around the next day as she had a "birthday treat" for me. I was able to guess what it might be so I was almost hard with anticipation when I rang her doorbell. I was completely hard when she opened the door wearing only stockings and suspender belt. She dragged me into the house, got on her knees and blew me until I shot off over her tits.

She gave me a while to build back up again, and then sure enough, she produced some lube, and smeared it generously on my cock. She went on all fours, I applied a little lube to her ass, and inched my way in. She gasped with pain at first, but it soon turned to moans of pleasure as pumped away in her tight, virgin asshole.

I shot my load in her, and pulled out to watch it come back out of her gaping hole. I really enjoyed my birthday present, and she must've too, because I went in her ass a few more times after that.

[Thunder Storm]

First-Time Anal

The first time I ever fucked a girl up the ass was in my Senior year of high school. We had been having vaginal sex and oral sex for a while before then. Anyway, one night we were making out when I told her we should try something new. She agreed with a look of wonder on her face. I went into the bathroom and got myself all lubed up. When I returned (lube in hand) I told her to get on all fours. She did as directed and I moved in from behind. A quick squirt of lube on her asshole was all it took to get her attention. When I put my cock-head on her asshole she made an uneasy groan. I slowly popped it in and got the whole shaft in. When I started pumping she made moans of pain. I asked her if she wanted to stop, but she said "No, I have to get over the pain". After a few minutes of getting her ass used to being full, the cries of pain turned into moans of pleasure. She rubbed her clit as I ass-fucked her for about 15 minutes. We both had huge orgasms. For another good 6 months (until we broke up), I'd do her up the ass almost every other day. I can still remember how her little pink hole looked with my cock ripping it at the seams.

[Thunder Storm]

Pleasure Cruise

The last night of an Alaskan cruise, my friend Chris and I decided to go to the spa at about 12:30. In the spa was a petite older woman and her friend. We began to talk and before I know it, me and this random woman begin fooling around with each other under the water. My buddy and her friend knew what was going so decided to leave us alone. She grabbed my cock and stroked it until I was hard, and then guided me to her tight little pussy. Ill never forget looking at her moaning face and the northern lights in the background. It was a sight I'll never forget. We continued fucking wildly, thinking there wasn't anyone around. Then we heard voices from a distance, and saw there were about 15 people playing ping-pong not far from us. Still we didn't seem to mind. We continued to go at for another 30 minutes with people looking over occasionally that had to know what was going on. By this time its like 1:45 a.m. and all of a sudden we see the assistant captain walk up to the spa and ask us to leave. He threatened to kick us off the ship at the next stop but luckily it was the last night so he just let us go to our rooms. So we went back to my room and continued where we left off in the spa. Later that morning, we both took flights back home and haven't looked back since.

[VF 35]

A SEXUAL LUSTFUL NIGHT OF FUCKING

I am nude lying on the bed as I watch you. You turn on the music and start swaying with the rhythm. I tell you to remove your top and start rubbing your tits for me. As you dance and sway and play, you see my cock start swelling and gently throbbing. You crawl onto the bed to touch it but I tell you no, keep dancing for me. You turn around and teasingly hike up your skirt, showing me your not wearing any panties and letting me see the garters and stockings you have put on for me. I tell you to slowly dip your finger in and out of your already moist pussy, and then bring it to me for a taste. I suck your finger deep into my mouth and remove your tasty juices.



Now I tell you to squat over my face and continue your dance as you grind your pussy into my mouth, but instead you pin me with your knees on my arms and you wave your delicious pussy just an inch from my face. I try to reach for it, but you keep it just far enough away that you can feel the very tip of my tongue touch it as I stretch for it. I beg you to smother me with your pussy as you smile and sway and dance and tease, then finally you smash your wet pussy against my face and I lap and suck at it hungrily. You release my arms and I stroke your ass and your tits as I bury my tongue deep into you and search out and rub that tender G-spot just inside and on top of your pussy. My soft nose massages and grinds against your clit.

I remove my tongue and wrap my lips around your clit and swirl it with my tongue as I suck hungrily, drinking in your juices. I continue this and more until you start to buck and quiver and gasp and finally cum all over my face. Now in control, I take you by the hips and lift you off my face and gently place you over my cock. I can hear the anxiousness in your voice to be fucked by me, and I gently slip the head the head of my cock into your pussy, but nothing more. I fuck you slowly for a minute with only the head while you try to get more of my cock in you, then I pull it out.

[VF 35]

A SEXUAL LUSTFUL NIGHT OF FUCKING

I tell you to lick the head of my cock and taste how delicious you are. I jump off the bed and reach into the toy drawer and pull out one of your favorite toys. I hand it to you and tell you I want to see you cum all over it. As I watch you fucking yourself with your fake cock, I tell you how much I like what I'm seeing. I describe what I see and how wonderful it looks. I tell you to fuck yourself deeper and harder. I put my hand on your fake cock and help you fuck yourself.

As I hear you getting close to another orgasm I tell you to slow down, then I move myself around to your face and tell you to suck my cock while you cum. Now with my cock in your mouth and your fake cock in your pussy, being filled at both ends, I thrust into your mouth and try to time my thrusts with those of your rubber dick. I want to cum in your mouth so bad, but not now. I feel your body start to tense and quiver again as another tremendous orgasm racks your body.


I get down between your legs and slowly continue fucking you with your rubber dick. I slowly pull it out of you as you watch, then bring it to your mouth, where we French kiss with the fake dick between us, our tongues wrestling with each other as we suck off your juices together. I slip it back into your wet and quivering pussy.

Suddenly I flip you over, putting you onto your hands and knees and then I impale your ass quickly and deeply with my cock, one hand gripping your waist tightly as I fuck your ass deeply and hard, my other hand fucking your pussy with your rubber cock, no thoughts of you, just how deep and how hard and how fast I can shove my cock in you. My lust and desire to cum deep inside your ass overwhelms me as I fuck you deeper and harder, one hand now in your hair pulling you into me as the other keeps your rubber cock fucking you deeper as well. I call you my slut, my whore, and ask you to tell me how much you love being fucked by my cock.

[VF 35]

A SEXUAL LUSTFUL NIGHT OF FUCKING

I tell you to tell me whose cock is fucking your pussy while I fuck your ass. Tell me you love my cock, you worship my cock. I tell you I'm going to cum and ask you to start rubbing my balls so you can feel them swell with the cum and then explode into you. I fuck you harder and deeper and grunt and groan, one hand firmly on your hips pulling you further onto me while the other keeps your rubber dick buried in your pussy and then suddenly I go still for a moment with my cock buried inside you. My cock release as my hot cum shoots deep into you and I start to quiver and shake and then start fucking you mercilessly again. I pull my cock out of you and wipe it clean with wet towel we kept close.

While I clean my cock, you rolled out from under me and got your double-ended dildo out of the drawer with the KY. You push me onto my hands and knees now as you slide one end of your dildo into your wet pussy. Then you lube the other end with the KY and slowly slide it into my ass. You reach around me and start stroking my freshly throbbing cock as you start to slowly fuck my ass deeper and harder, asking me how I like having your cock in my ass. I whimper and moan under you as you fuck into me harder and harder, the other end of your dick fucking into you.

You rub your clit with one hand and hold me close with the other as you make that rubber dick your own, watching it slide in and out of us until you start cumming again. As you start cumming into me I pull away from you with my now throbbing cock and throw you onto your back, hike your knees over my shoulders and bury my cock into your pussy fucking you like you've never been fucked before. You scream and tear at the sheets as wave after wave of orgasm washes over you, the sweat pouring off my body as I fuck you ever deeper and harder until I try to mash you through the bed as a massive orgasm racks my body and I collapse on you with my cock pulsing and spewing cum into your pussy.

After a few moments, I roll off of you and we get into a 69 position where we start licking each other clean, only to find our voracious appetites are only being stirred again and we start all over.

END

[birdie8819]

Thanks bro Thunderstorm , TD di di and bro VF 35 for your stories . :)

Also Thanks bro VF 35 for your upz . :)

Here's one short story for you guys -

SUV Fun

There are people home and friends over, but it's my last day in town before I head back to school. I have an idea...

We both creep into the dark garage, closing the door behind us. The SUV should have plenty of room. Both of us crawl inside and turn off all of the lights, using our hands to appreciate each other's bodies. You start with my shoulders and slide down my slender body, then grasp the bottom of my shirt and pull it over my head, tossing it aside. I do the same to your shirt, leaning forward and locking into a kiss as soon as it's gone, feeling my breasts press up against your warm body. You begin to unbutton my pants and I do the same to yours, both of us slipping them off and letting them join our shirts.

My blood is pulsing through my body as your fingers slide between my hip and my panties. I enthusiastically comply and my panties fall to the floor. I feel your leg against mine and slide my hand up it until I find your boxers and slide them down to your feet. We are both completely naked, fondling each other's bodies until we cannot hold back anymore.

With your hands on my shoulders I feel a slight, but strong tug and I gratefully lean forward kissing your chest, then your stomach, then from the base of your cock, all the way to the moistening tip. My mouth waters as I feel your cock touching my lips. I don't know who enjoys this more; you know I love giving blow jobs. I open my mouth and slide you in, just a bit. Yum, I love the taste of your glistening pre-cum. The taste turns me on all that much more, making it nearly impossible for me not to just instantly deep-throat you. Somehow with one small movement you make me go crazy.

I feel your fingers slide through my hair, pushing down on me just enough to let me know what you want. I excitedly slide my lips down your shaft until I feel your cock touching my throat, but I don't stop there. I push further, loving the sensation of your cock sliding down my throat, and I want to feel it again. My hands are on your thighs, ready to stroke you if my mouth must leave. I slide back, and then go all the way down again, loving every second of it. A few minutes later I look up at you with my pussy pulsing, begging for your dick to be inside it.

I move so my legs are on both sides of you and my wet pussy hovering just above your cock. I lower down and just as I feel your head touch my pussy lips, you pull me up. Desperately I push down again, same thing happens but you allow me just a bit more of you dick inside me. I realize that you're teasing me, and you know how much I love it. You do this a few more times until I will no longer allow it and grab your arms, pulling them out from under me, then thrusting down onto your cock, both of us gasping in the sudden, intense pleasure. You place your hands on my sides now, directing me as to what you want to do. Every time your cock goes inside of me it rubs on my special spot, and in just a few minutes my body is weak and tingling with pleasure. This isn't the end though, I realize as you pull me off and turn me, putting me on my hands and knees.

I can now feel your dick sitting right outside of my ass pushing forward slowly but steadily. I'm overflowing with pleasure so I do not feel the small amount of pain as you enter me. You slide all the way in me, hitting that special spot from a different angle, making it feel so awesome. Your hands are on my hips, speeding up little by little as you pump in and out of me. I love the feeling of you in my butt almost as much as in my pussy, so I become even weaker and my whole body is tingling like never before. After a few minutes you pull out of me, flipping me onto my back, and stroke yourself until you cum all over my boobs and stomach.

I lay there stroking my stomach for a few minutes as you sit back and relax. The family is probably wondering where we are now... we should get dressed and go... ;-)


The END

[birdie8819]

The World of WoW


My name is Birghid and this is the story of some of my sexual escapades. I am one of the few humans that reside on the planet Azeroth. On this planet there are many other species of humanoid and non-humanoids. There are some real strange beings on this planet. That is unless green skin and horns coming out of your head is normal, then not so strange. That's what it's like here on Azeroth. Being a human on this planet, in my mind, is like being a little above the station of servant. Luckily, that's exactly why I can do what I do. Not many people pay too close attention to servants. I must admit, that the places and people I've gotten myself into, well, I wouldn't be able to get so close to some of them if I had any other blatant talents. Trust me though, the talents I do have work really well for someone like myself.

I couldn't really say where it all started, I can't remember that far back. I was always doing some sort of sexual favor in exchange for something I wanted. I don't see anything wrong with that and neither does anyone else that I deal with. Take for instance the Orcs. One day I saw a rather good looking one pull down his pants and get ready for a ram.

"Silly boy," I said, "it's a shame you have to waste that on a little thing like a ram."

He took that as an invitation to join me in the hayloft and have a little fun. He was green in more than one way, but he was well equipped. He soon realized that real sex was nothing like taking a ram unawares. We got caught because he couldn't keep quiet and I had to leave abruptly or suffer some sort of stoning. I did get a trinket that he was hiding from his mom. All in all, good fun.

Now Elves are a little different. Blood elves are mostly Sadists and Masochists. I've had some that wanted to inflict pain and see blood before they could get off and others that had to practically be suffocated to get any satisfaction. All elves, however, have one thing in common. They like to have group sex. Everyone having sex with everyone else. They all seem both bi-sexual, or try-sexual as I once heard the term. If there's a free hole somewhere, someone is filling it. Some of the females get in on the filling holes action too. The only real problem I've come across is that they just don't know when to call it quits, both sexually and emotionally. Having sex in a group for 10 days straight tends to put a little chafing on some areas of the human body. I had one Night Elf that thought he was in love with me because I sucked his cock for 2 days straight. I mean, sheesh, certainly not what I'm looking for long term.

That wasn't the most emotionally tangled I got though. I once had Tauren. They might look big and intimidating, but I tell you, I got him to chase me a little before I let him pummel me. I had him eating out of my ...palm. Those tongues can do awesome things in a really short amount of time. This is a good thing, because they have got the smallest dicks I've seen proportion-wise. You would think, they're huge so they must have enormous cocks. The opposite is true. He was also really weepy when it came to me moving on. Imagine trying to get out from under one of those beasts. I procured quite a bit of gold from that one. Who knew Taurens were the type to hide gold under their beds.

Needless to say I'm rather sexually adventurous. I was once sandwiched in the middle of two Troll brothers. Now those guys practically broke me, but not before I made sure they were broke first. I had one holding my ass and stuffing me for all he was worth while his brother was shoving my head onto his cock like I was a ragdoll. I had to sneak out of that situation before they woke up, otherwise I'd probably still be there. Or dead. The chest I got out of the was just as stuffed as I was just hours earlier.

I would never suggest having sex with the Undead, though. I once decided to let one of them go down on me. He wasn't asking for anything in return so I figured, what the hell. Everything was fine for the first few minutes. Then his tongue fell off. He'd put it back on and it would fall off again. It didn't take me long to realize why no one had let him do that in a very long time. I didn't have the heart to accept anything from him.

The biggest cock I've ever seen proportion-wise would have to be on a Dwarf. I can't recall his name but he was 5'0" and his dick had to be 9 inches long and 4 inches around the base. Dwarves are strong to boot. This guy could bend me into a pretzel and fuck me sideways. Dwarves are the wealthiest beings on the planet, in my experience. He must have liked me a lot, because I'm still living off of what he gave me for my companionship.

The most sexually satisfying, however, would have to be the Draenei. The women have the most talented tongues and the men have little bumps on the top portion of the dicks right up next to their stomachs. So when they're all the way inside you, (which can actually take some time and getting used to) those bumps hit a girls clit with some awesome force. Just beware of those Draenei Shamans, they have a tendency to turn into a wolf right at climax. The bastards! I may also have a thing for bluish skin. We're going to leave that to be determined. Although they don't pay as well as a Dwarf, they are some real movers and shakers. Forgive the pun.


The End

[birdie8819]

Small Dick Exposed!

I had always had a fantasy about being naked in public but it has taken a while to build up the courage to act on it. The fantasy is not just about being naked, but is also to do with exposing my small cock to others. I am quite tall and average build as I go to the gym quite regularly; however, my cock is only very small when flaccid and only about 5 inches when erect. I think that I'm fairly good looking so I really fantasise about the humiliation of other men seeing me for who I really am...a man with a cock the size of a boy.

Anyway, I was living in Australia and I guess being away from home gave me extra courage to put my fantasy into action and one day I headed to the famous nudist beach in Sydney. The beach is on the north shore along a fairly winding path but it is clearly signed when you get there. As I approached the steps leading down to the beach there were a couple of people coming the other way so I waited for them to pass before heading down to the beach. At the bottom I saw a few older guys sitting on the rocks completely naked, and more younger guys laying down or sitting up on the sand along the rest of the beach. I could feel that all eyes turned to me as I arrived and made my way along still fully dressed. I was probably one of the younger and fitter looking blokes there and I guess they were all thinking that I'd turn out to be worth a look once I stripped off...how wrong they would be!!

I found a small area of vacant sand next to some rocks and slowly kicked off my trainers and ankle socks; next I pulled my t-shirt over my head and puffed my chest out a bit then, in one swift move, I pulled down my shorts and boxers together and let my little cock bounce out in the open. The guys nearest to me furtively gave me a look up and down and one of them kept his gaze on my penis a little too long! I looked back and could see that his was average size.

I had worried that I might get an erection as soon as the air hit my exposed genitals but luckily I didn't. I stayed standing a while, packing my clothes into the bag, and then lay on my towel on the sand with my head propped up slightly so that I could see what was happening on the beach. It was an amazing feeling knowing that at last I was completely naked in front of people and the hidden truth about my little cock was exposed for anyone who wanted to have a look. Slowly some of the men wandered past and I could see through my dark shades that they were all staring at my cock...I imagined that they were all thinking about my small dick but I tried not to let that thought get me hard. After a while I stood up and stretched, attracting more attention to myself, and more pairs of eyes to my genitals. Then I walked to the waters edge and slowly wandered into the ocean for a swim. It was only when I turned back to face the beach that I looked up above and saw that the path at the top continued along and all the tourists walking along it could see directly onto the beach; there were two young guys and a girl watching everything now and giggling. The thought that so many fully clothed people had been watching me and probably laughing at my little dick made me feel even hornier.

As I came out of the water I did so slowly, gradually letting the water line pass my stomach and then my cock, which had shrunk even more in the cold sea water and was now not even big enough to dangle down, but the head just stuck out in front. I went back to the beach but sat upright on the rock this time, knowing that people above could see directly down and the naked guys walking up and down the beach had a better view of what I had on show. Just before it was time for me to go a young guy came down to the beach and, still with his clothes on, wandered up and down looking for a spot to sit and he didn't even pretend to look away when he saw my little dick, but instead he laughed to himself as he walked past. That was the highlight for me and I got dressed quickly and headed up to the public toilets a little further back along cliff path to jerk off otherwise I'd have shot my load right there on the beach.

I can't wait to find another nudist beach nearer to me so that I can expose myself again, this time I shall walk up and down the beach making sure everyone gets to see my little dick, and I shall lay next to the guy with the biggest just to add to my humiliation.


The End

[birdie8819]

Lifestyle Change

All of it started with my stories or rather one of them. I had been a regular submissive over the net but had never experienced it in real. My motto was not to get into things you cannot get out of. Any one has at least once fantasized about film stars. My fantasies took wings when it was a film actress cause it's easy to worship them and they are people who crave attention. The perfect MISTRESS I would say. I have always thought R.K to be a real sexpot and a recent interview seen on TV triggered of my imaginations. She had put on weight but had obviously matured and the platform heels she was wearing and her perfectly pedicured feet made me want to be at her feet as any submissive would desire. Coupled with it was the occasional very acclaimed shot of her in a negative role against one of the popular male stars; were she denies him a seat by sitting cross legged on the only chair available in the room. Well it ended in one of my stories in the celebrity section of L lit. Even though its porn I feel a sense of achievement when it's published and I frequently look for the comments. One day when I opened my mail I saw a message in it from the email address with her full name and one Question

"Are you ready to serve me on my terms?"

My knee jerk response was to send a quite, "YES".

Then I waited with anticipation and frequently opened my mail, but in vain for the next two days. I knew it must be some prankster but one always hopes and it provided enough material for me to masturbate for the two days. On the third night I had almost dismissed it and as I opened my yahoo saw an invite from her messenger and a mail directing me to give her my timings. As I was typing, she suddenly came online and just said "On your knees."

I never realized I was so foolish but I was surprised to find myself on my knees before the PC screen. She asked me general questions to which I replied and when I started to start a conversation she cut me short saying that I am to speak only with permission and never to ask her details cause I have by my unconscious act already decided to be her slave. I nodded and then typed out a "Yes Mistress" with quivering fingers. She said she would rather like me to call her Madam and asked me about my sexual habits. I sheepishly confessed to her that I am a compulsive masturbator with absolutely no real life experience in D/S. She said that as of now I belonged to her and I am not to masturbate without her permission and to be on the net every alternate day at the same time. She abruptly signed off and I felt a sense of loss and the reminder of my deprival suppressed the adrenalin rush. Now things were more real and I waited desperately for the second session.

We chatted every alternate day and we enacted different roles in different scenarios but with me always serving her. I gave up my sex for her and she dictated when I could release myself. This kept me in a constant feeling of arousal and left me with a dull pain in the balls after a session with no release. But I followed her commands dutifully and she literally had me on a leash. As a chef my timings were perfect and we always chatted around 9AM in the mornings on alternate days and later on at 12PM in the night on all days. She was delighted that I was a chef because its traditionally woman's job though there are more males into it professionally. This went on for about an year and then one day I got a mail from her asking me if I was ready for the real thing. I wanted to think about it but my servitude and the fear of loosing her made me say yes. She was in my city for a week on shooting and she wanted me then. She was shooting three days and then vacationing for another three days and she wanted me at her service the entire period. I thought Ill think up some excuse to get leave and nodded my assent and typed in my "YES Madam". The next problem was approving me and I was to be at the shop called "Treasure Hunt" on the 4th of July at 8 PM in a blue shirt and white pants. It was one month away and as I asked her whether well be continuing with the net she said "NO" and signed off. I was in frenzy and tried to stay calm. The very next day I applied for leave and waited anxiously for the 4th, before the PC. But she never came on once after that.

White pants were not a problem but blue shirt was and I rummaged in all the shops before I got a silk one. Come 4th and I was present at the Treasure Hunt at 7.45. I slowly moved up the stairs to the Gallery at the top and was careful to examine thoroughly each of the floors before going up. I knew what or who I was looking for and she knew me only from my dress. I could opt out anytime, feign ignorance probably; or so I thought. It was not as if I didn't realize that her presence here will not go unnoticed and the attendants sure would be gloating over her, considering her status as an actress. The nagging thought was how I would go through the motions of our shop room scene we had enacted so successfully on the net. I remembered the day we imagined ourselves in a crowded train and she slowly stroked my cock to an erection and put it between her thighs to an orgasm.

Amongst the crowd in the train she said she felt dirty and my orgasm was only to be only on the net and she left me alone without permitting release. I got my release after two days when over the net I was made to clean her thighs off my cum. I felt myself growing hard and looked up to see an empty gallery with only one attendant smiling at me. After browsing for half an hour I was getting impatient when I heard the unmistakable sound of heels on the wooden steps. My heart pounded with anticipation as a tall, well-built woman: quite the opposite of R.K came up the stairs. I averted my vision and through the corner of my eyes saw her looking sharply at me. She was tall and well built and athletic too. As I moved to the other end of the hall, the attendant conveniently ignored me and attached himself to her. As they moved forward I stepped aside for them and watched her coming towards me in a flowing red sari and white velvet blouse, low cut at the front and back. She had let her luscious hair free, falling over her right shoulder and covering her right breast. I whiffed the soft perfume and was startled, when she let slip her handkerchief to the floor.

That was the sign we agreed upon. I shook myself and immediately went on my left knee, and softly called her "Madam" and proffered the handkerchief to her. At my sound both of them turned and she took the handkerchief with a smile and turned away. She asked the attendant for some water and as he hurried away, she extended her right leg and I immediately went on my knees and kissed her feet and then the leather of her shoes. I repeated with the other and rose up as I heard the attendant come up with the glass of water. I couldn't look at him cause I was not sure whether he had seen me on my knees. She just looked at me and gestured to follow her and started an animated conversation with the attendant about the various pictures displayed there. I walked behind her not missing a step and taking care not to impede her movement, but immensely enjoying her presence and RK was forgotten. She ignored me and it was clear to anyone observing us that I was at her beck and call. She finally selected three pictures and as the attendant picked them up she sweetly said

" He will carry it down. You just get the bill fast," and gestured at me.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

He coolly handed over the paintings and I meekly followed her with a red face. As she paid the bill I waited patiently and followed her down the steps without another word being exchanged. I followed her into the deserted car park and to her car and as she opened the boot I carefully placed the pictures in and turned to see her standing arms akimbo. I turned and closed the boot and took the key after locking it and turned around and went to my knees proffering the key to her. She took it and came near me with her crotch near my face. I could feel the raw sex but waited with apprehension. She suddenly turned around, her body gracing my face. And as she paused for a moment I kissed both of her ass cheeks. On moving to the front she asked me to throw my pants away and got into the drivers seat. I removed my pants and rolled it in my hands and moved hesitantly to the left and opened the left door in my briefs and looked inside for permission. She glared at me and said "Remove your briefs too, and I said throw it away"

I dropped my pants and stepped out of my briefs and went red again as I saw the lights of another car coming into the car park. At the last moment she whispered,

"Step in."

I hastily dropped on to the seat closing the door after me.

I was surprised to see my cock at its best arousal and as I glared at it, she slapped it hard making me yelp but making him tower. She glanced at me and whispered

" I like it that way, but always."

I wondered as she raised her left hand. I took the cue and buried my face in her armpits. The wetness further aroused me and I could feel that she had not shaved for quite a long time. I took in the soft perfume, which accentuated the pungent smell. After a lingering moment she pushed my face away and draped the pallu of her sari over my groin, reminding me that I was nude waist down. As we cruised thru the traffic she took the sari off and started playing a tune on my thighs. I was at the peak of arousal and my helpless position heightened it. When we reached a dark alley, she stopped and took out a scarf and proceeded to blindfold me. I never cared cause as it was. I was not watching where were headed to; but a dull wave of apprehension swept over me and I felt my tumescence receding. I felt her left hand leading my right to her thighs and on contact with the silken material, I gasped. I slowly moved my hands on her thighs but never violating her. I tensed as she opened my shirt buttons and felt her hands slowly stroking my small breasts and holding the nipples taught between her thumb and forefinger.

"You have nice breasts, like that of an adolescent girl and I think you will fit the role," she huskily said.

She must have seen my arousal and tut-tutted before starting the car and going at full speed. I kept my hands on her thigh and was lost to the world. We shrieked to a stop and she asked me to remove the blindfold. With quivering hands I removed it and my eyes adjusted fast since it was pitch dark. I saw before me a huge black gate and she asked me to get out and open it. I hesitated for a moment and looked at her expressionless face and proceeded to open the door. Then she caught my hand and threw me an exercise shorts. I looked at her thankfully and knew I had passed an important test. Sure it wouldn't do her any good for the neighbors to see a semi nude person alighting from the car. The shorts hugged me and the erection was evident.

I closed the gate after her and moved hesitantly to the car as she parked it. I looked around to see sprawling houses in vast compounds and knew I was in an affluent locality with neighbors having little or no contact. As she stepped out I was waiting on my knees. She motioned me up and asked me to clear the car. I slowly gathered the pictures from the boot and followed her. I entered a plush drawing room and saw RK's full size photo framed there and was suddenly reminded of the infatuation; which brought me here in the first place. I went back to the car and removed the other packets and as I came in she was reclining in the plush sofa and asked me to shut the door and keep the stuff in the dining room. I rummaged inside the packets and the chef in me came out and I systematically arranged everything in the unfamiliar dining room and kitchen. I absorbed the kitchen and the refrigerator contents in one look due to my training and I was already thinking of what I'll cook for her. I was surprised that she had included a lot of vegetables in her shopping giving significance to my preferences.

"Get me a glass of wiine from the fridge." I heard her order. I opened the fridge and taking the bottle opened it and poured a 3/4th measure in a clean glass. She put down what she was reading and watched me coming towards her with a naughty smile and I looked down to see my shirt tails covering my shorts. I went on my knees and proffered the glass to her. She touched me and covered my hands before taking the glass.

"Remove my heels," she ordered while taking the glass to her lips. I moved closer on my knees and saw her bending towards me to caress my clean-shaven thighs and over the shorts my stiffening cock. When she sat back I bend down and heard her saying,

"Why don't you kiss them before removing."

I bend down and kissed the leather covering her feet. Here well-manicured feet poked out at the tip and I kissed her toe.

"Lick them", I heard her command and slowly licked her toes enjoying the sensation her sharp nail gave me on my tongue. I strained to lick her instep through the leather and heard her whishper, " Remove them now."

I removed the straps and eased both her heels off. I reverently took her soft feet in my hands and raised it to my face and licked the instep off both the feet. She was enjoying the attentions and as she sipped from the glass I took her right toe in my mouth and sucked on it.

"Strip for me?"

she quizzed and I got up removing my shirt and also my shorts. My cock shot up and she sat there watching me. She took a big mouthful of the wine and watched me while gurgling it in her mouth. She suddenly stood up and came near and caught my cock in her right hand and with her left brought my face close to hers and kissed fully on my lips and as I opened my mouth she pushed the wine into mine and I hastily gulped it down. She gently wiped the dripping wine from my chin and told me

"This belongs to me now and you will not touch it without my permission and you will keep your erection like this when you are near me. Your erection will tell me how much you desire me and don't disappoint me ever."

I nodded and as she applied pressure on my left shoulder I again knelt in front of her nude. She moved closer and caught my hair pushing my face into her crotch. Through the silken folds of her sari her smell hit me and I heard her say," For you I have not changed my innerwear for three days."

I snuggled closer and she pushed me away saying, "Later, now get dressed."

She moved up the stairs as I dressed and rushed to the kitchen to prepare a fast dinner. The taste of wine and her lingered on in my mouth and I was heady. As I heard her coming down the stairs I refilled her glass and moved to the staircase and stood stunned at the apparition coming down. She had on a transparent night gown, sleeveless but lush hair framing both her armpits and conical breasts covered in a lacy bra and a flat stomach flowing down to a silk panties and strong but graceful thighs. I was spellbound and went on my knees, She took the proffered glass and took a sip and ordered me to lay the table. I heard soft music wafting down from the bedroom above. She turned around and said, "Wear this."


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

On my knees I took it from her and removing the shirt slipped the sleeveless trunk top over my chest. That too was tight and my breasts showed clearly. She bend over and squeezed both the breasts and tweaked the nipples making them stand out. I had often been ashamed of my small pouting breasts, but for the first time in my life I was beginning to feel proud of them.

She went back to her plush seat and I hurried to lay the table. I laid the table only for one and went to summon her, with the bottle of wine. I poured her one and she said, " You drink from the bottle."

I gulped it down and was thankful that it was not the stronger stuff I am usually used to. As we moved to the dining room she asked me to join her and said we'll not play before food. As we ate we talked about each other and I hesitantly with her permission asked about my infatuation. She told me she was Sree and the physical trainer and bosom friend of Remya; who was expected tomorrow. She said they both were Bi but couldn't stand any of the arrogant men around who were either arrogant or docile only to get between their legs and later gloat over it. She said after they discovered lit erotica they were seriously pursuing for a sub male and accidentally fell upon my stories that generally dealt with submission and one in particular referred to Remya. She said she had been mainly on the net with Rema joining her at times.

I blurted out that I was not bi but she said that's OK if I am ready to play both the roles for them and them alone. A shiver went through me and again I wondered what I am getting into. The fact remained that I cannot, just like this, walk out of the house too since it would be pretty ridiculous. Her soft hands on my cheeks awoke me.

"Don't worry you are in safe hands and let us try to satisfy each others yearnings. We felt the need for a man but only on our terms."

Before she finished I excused myself from the table and was waiting to towel her after she washed. She was immensely pleased and rubbed my cock to show her appreciation. Every time her hands moved I strained to catch her scent and I couldn't take my eyes off her pits. Going up the stairs she commanded me to come up after clearing the table. When left alone unconsciously I forgot myself and rubbed my cock over my shorts twice before I remembered her warning. I was filled with remorse and as I cleaned the dishes I regretted my being a jerk. Funny; cause that was my definition of jerk now.

Climbing the stairs I heard more aggressive music coming from the bedroom and I paused near the door and saw myself framed in the full-length mirror, before which she was sitting on an ottoman brushing her hair. She smiled at me and I went in to a pleasantly decorated room and approached her, taking the hairbrush from her hands and taking the task upon myself. Her hair felt so soft to the touch and I was careful not to break them or hurt her. As I brushed her hair I looked around and found her just removed sari and blouse on the bed, but otherwise an orderly room. She took the brush from me and I hastened to fold the sari and hang it inside the wardrobe. I reveled in the smells that wafted up from the silken material and folded it and hung it inside the wardrobe followed by the blouse.

She was quite pleased and came to me to rub me and I instantly remembered my transgression. I went on my knees and confessed.

"Well," she said "I cannot be tolerating such violations, but let me think of a suitable punishment. In the meanwhile you can re-paint my nails. You'll find everything in that small drawer."

I looked at the direction she pointed and hastened to get them. Opening the drawer I found a selection of nail polish and I picked a bright purple and blue for her to choose from and also picked up the remover. As I placed them at her feet I heard her say strip. I immediately removed my dress and placed it in the corner of the room.

"Lick them before you apply the remover," she said as I went on my knees. I bent over and licked each of her fingernails tarrying a while on the lump on her little finger. Then I applied the remover and started with the blue polish she chose. When I was finished with both feet I went on all fours and blew on the wet paint. She reached over me and caressed my ass saying. "I think I have decided on your punishment."

I looked up to see a naughty smile on her face. She motioned me to get up and come to her. She caught hold of my balls and squeezed them and roughly scratched under them with her nails. I felt my erection growing and she asked me to show her what I did. I held my head down in shame and rubbed my cock once.

She laughed and said, "You did it without my permission for which you will go without release today. Now, lie on my lap with your cock between my thighs." I nodded and went on all fours bringing my cock down between her thighs as she sat on the ottoman. As she closed her legs I felt myself stiffen. She caressed my cheeks and when I least expected it slapped my right cheek which brought out a yelp from me.



"Shut up," she admonished and repeated five times on the right and then a six on the left one. The sound of flesh on flesh aroused me and my ass was singing. She reached over me and put on a rubber glouse and applied some cream to it. I felt the rubber with the jelly caress my burning cheeks and then the crevice. Her finger played with my rose bud and the crevice and in one motion pierced me bringing out another yelp. She immediately slapped me with her left hand and I closed my eyes. I gritted my teeth as her second finger entered me and I was afraid of ejaculating. She moved her gloved fingers in and out fucking my ass with two fingers for some time. I moaned and she stopped abruptly and removed the glove and threw it to the corner of the room. She again reached across me and took her hair brush and swatted both my cheeks five times each.

"Get up and on your knees," she commanded and I did just that.

"Thank you, Mistress," I said.

She stood up and raised her left leg and placed her feet on the ottoman and her nightie fell apart revealing her panties covered pussy. She rubbed her hands over the panties and brought her hands to my nose. I inhaled deeply.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"Do you like the smell of your Mistress?"

"Yes Mistress," I replied

" Then beg to smell me there"

"Please Mistress may I lick you there."

"Where?" she shouted holding my cheeks with her left hand and rubbing her pussy with her right index finger.

"Your pussy Mistress."

She squeezed my cheeks and as my mouth opened she put her juice-covered finger in my mouth and I sucked with gusto.

"Slut," she said " I have not washed my pussy or changed my undies for three days, for you alone. Show your appreciation."

With that she spread her legs and I moved to her crotch burying my face deep in her pussy over the panties. A pungent smell hit me and I felt heady. I poked my nose in and heard her moan. I turned my face and licked between her legs. Her silken panty folds were stiff with sweat and I licked them soft. I pulled the panties to the side and pushed my tongue in. I heard her pleasured moan and suddenly she pushed me away and got up and removed her panties and stuffed it in my mouth. Then she literally pulled me by the hair and made me crawl to the bed. She tossed her nightie aside and made me lie on the bed on my back. She stood across me and lowered herself on to my stiff cock. She just gave me two thrusts and moved up rubbing her crotch on my body and then to my face. She rubbed her pussy on my face and then plastered it over my nose. I snaked my tongue out and strained to get her hole. As my tongue moved up and down I heard her moan with pleasure. Then she collapsed on the bed and I moved to her. She caught me by the hair and pulled my face up to her right arm pit. I buried my face in the thick bush and moved my left palm over her pussy. I put my finger in and moved it in and out. She suddenly rose on her elbows and pushed her left breast into my mouth. I suckled on them and felt the nipple grow taut. She prodded me on and her nails played on my back and I could feel the welts it left. She suddenly slapped my ass twice, and said, "Lick it you slut. Lick my pussy!" She moved up and her breast was released with a plop and sat on the bed reclining on the headboard.

I lowered myself and buried my face in her crotch. The thick hairs impeded my progress. But I give long lingering licks which left the hair plastered. I first licked between her legs and then circled the pussy with my tongue before separating the labia and pushing my tongue in.

"OOO...mmmmmmm," she moaned as I earnestly licked and puckered my lips holding her pussy lips in between. I felt her hand on the back of my head urging me on with, "Suck me and eat me. Put your tongue in and eat me." She raised one leg and draped it over my shoulders. I licked her lips and played my tongue all over her labia with alternating thrusts into the hole.

I closed my eyes and enjoyed the sensation of eating a pussy. I could smell the heightened smell of lust and felt her thighs tighten around me as she exploded. I licked away earnestly and drank up her juices. I heard her low moan and as her thighs relaxed, I slid to the bottom and went on my knees and looked at her reclining on the bed with her head resting on her palms and her hairy pits opened invitingly,. She had a smile on her face as she told me how much she enjoyed it. Then we talked, her telling me what was expected of me and myself nodding in agreement. I looked forward to caring for her which she said will start tomorrow with a good shave to remove all her unwanted hair. When I saw her slide down the bed I moved to let her get off the bed.

She stood there for a moment, all nude with a dripping pussy and me on my knees looking up at her. I saw her raising her hands purposefully to tie her hair and from her look I knew something more was coming. She tied her hair on top of her head like a crown and slowly and purposefully moved towards me. Each step of her sinewy legs sent a chill up my spine and as she neared me she roughly grabbed my hair and pulled my head back, gazing deeply into my eyes. Then she raised her left leg and stepped over my left shoulder. I was between her legs gazing up at her pussy as she lowered herself on to my mouth. I instinctively opened my mouth and her pussy pressed itself to the opening. I knew it, and closed my eyes as the first trickle hit my mouth. I closed my eyes tight and could feel myself fall into an endless abyss. As the shower increased I gulped it down and slowly opened my eyes and saw her staring at my face. I knew she wanted eye contact and as I gazed into her eyes with total submission, I saw the sparkle in her eyes and knew hat we had crossed an important barrier.


The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

[fuck2fuck]

AFTER SCHOOL

How do you think he'll like this one," Jenna asked while leaning over and giving her big tits a little shake while settling them gently into her low cut bra!?! "Good grief, Jen," Holly replied, "do you wanna just turn him on or give him a heart attack!?!" Jenna looked at her reflection in the full length mirror that hung on the back of her bedroom door and replied with a giggle, "I haven't decided yet, can't you just picture the headlines in the paper, "Man Dies From Too Much Tit", now that would sell some papers!!!"

The two eighteen year olds roared with laughter at the prospect of Jenna' s boyfriend actually passing out at the mere sight of seeing her 36DD's filling the low cut pink bra, but Holly was thinking to herself that it was more than just possibility!!! "Toss me the while one," Jenna asked while slipping out of the pink one, "do you think I'm getting fat, my butt seems a little bigger than ususal!?!" "Oh, please," Holly quickly shot back, "you're perfect and you know it!!!"

"I wouldn't say that," Jenna replied while hooking the catches on her next bra, "but as long as Jeff thinks so, that's all tha really matters!!!"
It almost seemed odd that Holly and Jenna were best friends, because to look at them you couldn't find two more incogruous looking women!!! While Jenna was tall and blonde with an incredibly voluptuous body, Holly was barely five feet tall and skinny as the proverbial rail, but ever since seventh grade they had been nearly inseparatable and like girl pals are wont to do, they told each other everything!!! "So tell me," Holly asked while her friend continued modeling her lingerie, "is Jeff as good in bed as he looks!?!" "Uh huh," Jenna replied a little absent mindedly, "he's better than most I guess, but he still gets off a little too quickly, but I'm working with him on that!!!"

"Like how," Holly asked!?! "Well, he comes really quick the first time," Jenna explained, "so instead of having him do it in my pussy, I suck him off first and that takes the edge off, so when it comes time to put it in my cunt, he's not so excited!!!" "Wow, good plan," Holly replied, "and of course you don't mind taking a mouthful of cum either, right!?!" "You know I don't," Jenna replied softly, "I just love sucking cock, I guess I'm just addicted to it!!!" "And what about this," Holly asked softly while lifting up her skirt to reveal her bare shaved pussy to Jenna's surprised eyes, "are you a little bit addicted to Holly's fat little pussy too!?!"

[fuck2fuck]

AFTER SCHOOL

With her eyes bulging out and her hand automatically caressing her big breasts, Jenna gasped softly and asked thickly, "Didn't you wear panties to school today!?!" "Nope," Holly said with a giggle, "it was fresh air time at Fallon High, except for lunchtime that is!!!" "W-what happened at lunch time," Jenna said with a moan while staring at Holly's incredibly puffy lipped vagina!?!" "Oh, nothing much," Holly said casually, "except for the fact that old lady Winters sucked me off in her home room!!!" "Y-you're kidding," Jenna moaned louder, "she actually put her mouth on your pussy!?!" "Of course she did, you silly girl," Holly replied softly, "and do you know what I did to her!?!" "Tell me," Jenna croaked, "p-please tell me!!!" "Can I ask you one question first," Holly replied casually!?! "W-what do you want to know," Jenna gasped!?!

"Oh nothing much," Holly replied, "I just wondered if you knew that old lady Winters had a ten inch strap on dildo she sometimes uses on me!?!" "Y-you mean she fucks you, too," Jenna fairly shrieked!?! "Of course she does," Holly replied softly, "does that turn you on, I mean thinking about Miss Winters mounting me like a dog and fucking me from the back, does that really turn you on, Jen!?!"


Jenna's eyes had now glazed over, and while Holly continued to regale her with the crude details of her tryst with Miss Winters, until it finally became to much for her as she practically dove across the bed and buried her face into Holly's drooling little pussy!!! "Take it easy girl," Holly chuckled as her over sexed friend had at her plump little pussy, "there's plenty for everyone, so just relax!!!"

There was about as much chance of that as an ice cube surviving the surface of the sun, and in a only a matter of minutes Jenna's expert tongue had driven Holly to the very brink of a truly stunning climax, and then as she rolled her eyes upward while staring directly into Holly's eyes, Jenna's tongue literally exploded all over the her erect little clit, driving the now shaking Holly right over the edge and into Climax City!!! "G-good grief," Holly groaned loudly, "you do that so well, you wouldn't even know that it was your first time!!!" Both girls broke out giggling at that little joke, but but by now Jenna was in need of some serious satisfaction, so when she flopped over on her back with her legs spread wide, Holly knew that turn about was fair play!!!

[Himerus]

bro birdie8819 and bro fuck2fuck,

very nice and steamy stories from both.
thanks :D

[fuck2fuck]

AFTER SCHOOL

Holly quickly collected her senses, but before she partook of Jenna's blonde haired muffy she casually remarked, "Mmmmmmmm, that was really nice, hon, I really needed it, especially after watching you model those bras, that really got me going, thanks a lot!!!" "You're welcome," Jenna replied in a shaky voice, "now it's my turn!!!"

"Your turn for what," Holly asked innocently?!! "You know what," Jenna replied in exasperation, "now get to it!!!" Holly casually stood up and smoothed her skirt before commenting, "Well, I guess I better get home for dinner, so I'll seeya tomorrow morning, right!?!" "Y-you can't leave me like this," Jenna moaned while buring her fingers into her burning quim, "I'm fucking on fire, you just gotta help me!!!" Holly stopped up short before opening the door and leaving before softly replying, "You have to tell me exactly what you want me to do, I wanna hear you say it!!!"


Jenna's perfectly formed ass was now squirming uncontrollably all over the bed, but in a thick tongued voice she managed to stammer, "P-please, Holly, suck my pussy for me, put your tongue on my clit and lick me!!!" "Do you really think I should," Holly asked doubtfully, "after all, you're going steady with Jeff, what would he think if he new you were begging me to suck you off!?!" "Jesus fucking christ, he'd probably shoot his load just hearing me telling him about it," Jenna snapped, "now get your mouth down her and eat my fucking cunt!!!"

"Wellllll, if you really think I should, I guess it's all right," Holly said while trying to suppress her giggles, "wow, you're really wet, you must be turned on to the max!!!" "Thanks to you," Jenna gasped, "now eat!!!" After giving Jenna a quick wink of the eye, Holly gently pressed her mouth into the neatly trimmed blonde crotch and let her tongue snake out to caress the poor girl's distended clit!!!

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh yes," Jenna sighed loudly, "mmmmmmm, do me girl, make me cum in your fucking mouth!!!" "Now wait a minute," Holly replied softly after pulling away from the smoking cunt, "if you had called it a sucking mouth, I'd have understood it, but a fucking mouth, no way, my mouth isn't capable of fucking your cunt!?!" Jenna was by now beside herself with desire, but this incessant talking and ranting was driving her crazy, so in a show of utter desperation, her hands snapped out and grabbed Holly by the hair, forcing the mouthy cunt's face back into her love nest!!!


Still giggling to herself, Holly finally got down to serious business as her tongue went into overdrive on Jenna's needy little clitty, and in less than a minute, Jenna's back arched while she cupped both of her huge breasts in her hands as an express train like orgasm rumbled through her pussy, leaving her quivering like a leaf as her pussy spasmed and convulsed in a post orgasmic euphoria!!! "W-why do you always tease me like that," Jenna puffed between breaths, "you know how it drives me crazy!?!"

"Of course I do," Holly replied sweetly while running her hand over Jenna's taut tummy, "it wouldn't be any fun if I didn't have you climbing the walls now would it!?!" "I guess not," a finally calmed down Jenna replied, "but next time take it easy, okay!?!" "Oh sure," Holly replied with a giggle, "you can trust me, I promise next time I'll be a perfect little angel," and then as an after thought added, "well, at least I'll be perfect!!!"

END

[fuck2fuck]

bro birdie8819 and bro fuck2fuck,

very nice and steamy stories from both.
thanks :D

Thanks and have a nice weekend. :)

[Cum_Luver]

bro fuck2fuck, thanks for posting and sharing here at tiko no.1's thread.
also thanks for everything,u should know what i mean.
dun know if it is you,coz ur nick was being left a few times liao.

do come here often,nevetheless "AFTER SCHOOL" is a good story.

[fuck2fuck]

bro fuck2fuck, thanks for posting and sharing here at tiko no.1's thread.
also thanks for everything,u should know what i mean.
dun know if it is you,coz ur nick was being left a few times liao.



Don't mention about the story.I only zapped once and leave my nick.If there are others with my nick on then do report to moderator.:)

[The MilkMan]

hey this a nice n steamy stories' thread...
do not start those kind of things here...give some respect to the TS - brother birdie8819.

why dun all of you just forget about everything and just carry-on contribute to SBF ? let all the past behind and move on...

bro birdie8819,sorri long time nv come in to read,wow so many liao. ;)

[marlborotan]

bro birdie, actually I hate to read english loh. But somehow you had temp me to come here more often to read the stories liao. kee kee

[birdie8819]

hey this a nice n steamy stories' thread...
do not start those kind of things here...give some respect to the TS - brother birdie8819.

why dun all of you just forget about everything and just carry-on contribute to SBF ? let all the past behind and move on...

bro birdie8819,sorri long time nv come in to read,wow so many liao.

Thanks bro The MilkMan for your support !!! ;)

It's OK lah !!! Just let them talk talk abit loh if not will be abit boring . :p

bro birdie, actually I hate to read english loh. But somehow you had temp me to come here more often to read the stories liao. kee kee


Bro Hoon Kee learning ENGLISH is good for you . :D


Will post some stories tonight . :)

[birdie8819]

Sorry to keep you all waiting for the stories . ;)

Special Thanks to the bro who upz me without leaving the nick , can you please PM me so that I can return you the favour .
Birdie's Short Stories... 26-04-2008 03:09 PM i like your style ;)


Here's one story for you -

Wild Woman Named Jill

It was just a party. My buddy Mike had called, saying he had a pony keg and was having some friends over.

Middle of the week to top it off, I had to work the next day.

I wasn't in the mood to get blasted on beer and what I knew I would feel like afterwards, so I begged off.

"You are going to miss out, come on by when you change your mind."

Mike knows me well, I guess.

Later that evening, I was sitting clicking the TV channels, cop shows and dead people with closeups of blood, gunfights with guns that never run out of ammo.

Bored, I counted as one cop ducked, the bad guy fired about 100 rounds at him, then of course one "pop" and the bad guy went down.

Lord.

Cops seem to be dead shots on TV, bad guys can't hit anything but bottles and windows.

I switched to news, the announcer was mentioning what some politician had said and several talking heads all yapped at once about it.

30 minutes of that and I got up, went and took a shower. I got on my bike and peddled off down the street to Mike's house just a mile away.

I was saving gas for my old Chevy station wagon that used five bucks just to start it and five more to get moving.

It did pretty good after that, but hell with it.

Ride the bike.

Besides,It was a nice evening, maybe 70 degrees out, so the bike was the only way to go.

I dodged one nut in a Mazda, got a horn blown at me and slowed down as the jerk tore off waving his IQ at me. Another asshole went by so close I checked up from the blast of air off of him, hearing laughter as they zoomed off down the street.

I was muttering under my breath, a few choice words, when I spotted a young woman come rolling down a side street. She turned and headed the same way I was going.

Peddling like the hubs of hell.

I got a glimpse of long powerful bare legs flashing, nice full breasts hanging in a halter top swaying back and forth. At first I thought she had on a pair of those shorts that look like a skirt, but with a baggy crotch thingie in them.

Hell, this was worth going out for a ride all by itself so I picked up the pace to gain a little, get a closer look.

I got up to within 25 yards of her, she was up on the pedals and working hard. I was pressing just to keep up the pace.

Then it hit me that those weren't shorts, it was a tiny short skirt.

I noticed the back of her short skirt had ridden up, I could see the cheeks of her fanny working. If she had anything at all on under that skirt it had to be a thong.

I poured on the speed and gained a little more. I saw her glance back at me, flash a smile and speed up.

Damn! She was really booking now, I got up on the pegs and made all the speed I could.

I wasn't gaining one damn bit.

There is a short hill the last couple of hundred yards up to Mike's house, best described as steep!

She didn't seem to even slow down, I saw her turn into Mike's driveway as I struggled the last hundred feet or so.

I was completely out of breath by the time I pulled up beside her.

She looked like she had been resting.

Now even a drop of sweat on her, I wiped the moisture off the tip of my nose, looked at her with a silly grin.

"Hi!" She smiled at me as I stopped and pushed my bike over by hers.

"Going to Mike's party?" I barely managed, panting.

"Yea, he just called. Why are you so out of breath?" She gave me that smile again.

"I rode farther than you did." I couldn't keep the defensive tone out of my voice.

"Oh." She gave me that sly smile again.

"Well, I'm Jill. See you inside."

"Danny." I said to her retreating back.

Damn. The legs on that woman, what a body.

I shook my head, followed along.

The music was so loud it was impossible to talk, there must have been 50 people inside. If Mike had just a pony keg it was going to be a brief party.

I looked around trying to find someone I knew, all the faces looked unfamiliar. Another thing I don't like about Mike's parties, he knows everyone on the planet and seems to invite all of them.

There was one smaller group off to the side, obviously smoking dope. I never touched the stuff so I avoided that bunch. Finally I found Mike, he gave me a high five and handed me a paper cup, pointing towards the keg.

No point in trying to say anything, the racket was overwhelming.

I wandered over and got a half cup, with the plan of staying sober. Of course I already knew what the real outcome would probably be, but that was the plan.

Then I looked around for Jill, the truth is I wanted another look at her.

In the light.

No sign of her, I found an empty couple of feet on one of the sofas and snuggled my fanny in there between a chubby obviously fake colored redhead and an older guy.

I didn't know either one, didn't care.

The redhead kept wiggling her butt and glancing sideways at me, the guy was smoking one cigarette after another. At one point he had two lit in the ashtray and one in his hand.

I was sitting there minding my own business when some people started to dance. There was enough room to wobble, that was about it. Arms and legs were bouncing off everyone.

I pulled my feet back to keep from getting stepped on, thinking of taking my beer and going outside to get some room.

Then I looked up and there was Jill. She was dancing with another woman I didn't know, pretty and dressed in simple slacks and a blouse. They did some fanny bumping and whirls, I looked Jill up and down carefully.

That was fine stuff!

But dancing with a woman?

What a shame.

Her breasts were obviously free under the halter top, they swayed back and forth, then bounced up and down. The skirt she wore was funny looking, the hem was tattered like it had been cut off with a kitchen knife or something.

And it was short!

I mean, REALLY REALLY short!

She was facing me, her arms over her head, bouncing to the music. I was staring at that short hemline, it threatened at any second to move up the last inch.

I even tucked my legs back some more and scooted down on the couch, trying to improve my angle. That worked some, too. I got a couple of peeks at what I thought was reddish blonde pubic hair.

Well, I thought it was, anyway.

Then I glanced at her face, Jill was looking right at me. Her expression was wicked. I saw her mouth move, say something, no idea what.

Maybe, "Like what you see?" Then she turned, actually leaned forward a bit. I could see the cheeks of her ass but still could not quite tell for sure what kind of panties she was wearing.

If any.

I almost missed the bottom half of her breasts hanging out as she bent over facing away from me. I watched them sway back and forth, then realized I had guzzled all of my beer.

I scooted down on the couch a bit more.

My mouth must have been hanging open, the bulge in my pants was pretty hard to hide.

Just then I felt a hand on my upper leg.

"Hey, you are a BIG boy, aren't you?" I looked over at the comment from the chubby redhead, she was giving me a big grin. Then she moved her hand slightly, let her little finger brush up and down my bulge.

I must have flushed bright red, I managed to get up and make my way to the pony keg. It was spurting bubbles by now, but I got a half cup of beer and a half cup of foam.

I sipped some, trying to clear my head and make the bulge in my jeans go down. That Jill was hot!


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

"You didn't answer me." A soft voice said behind me. I turned to look, it was Jill. I realized there was a gap in the music as the songs changed.

"I couldn't hear you." I answered. My voice sounded like I was inside a trash can, my ears were still ringing.

"I asked you if you liked what you saw." She had that sly smile on her face again.

"Uhhh...yea." I said, blushing again.

Damn me, every time without fail my mouth would go dry and I turn beet red if a pretty gal talks to me.

"Keep watching!" She said, and then she was gone.

I did my best to do just that. She danced several numbers, half the room was sneaking peeks at her. She seemed to be having a ball.

I mustered up all the courage I had, headed over to her to try and get a dance.

She looked up at me as I walked up to her. My mouth opened and I asked her to dance, but there was no sound.

The damn music was so loud I couldn't even hear myself.

She reached up and touched her ear, to indicate she couldn't hear me either.

I tried again with the same results. She wiggled her finger at me, headed for the door.

I got that part, followed along.

Outside the music was still loud but at least we could talk.

She leaned back on the deck railing, smiled.

"How long have you been riding?" She asked.

"Oh, maybe for a year off and on, I do it to save on gas."

"I don't drive, I just use my bike."

"I figured that." I said, looking down at her calves, bulging with muscle.

"Want to leave?" She said, suddenly.

"Uhhh...OK..Where to?"

"I have some wine at my house, or juice if you prefer?"

Damn! I was being picked up here. Maybe she wasn't into the ladies?

"Juice sounds good."

"Come on then, it's only a couple of miles."

"OK. But don't run off and leave me."

"You have to keep up." She grinned and hopped on her bike, took off.

"I won't come back for you!" She yelled over her shoulder as the rear tire actually spun as she took off.

I grabbed mine, got it turned around and headed off after her. She was already a full block away.

I headed down the hill at breakneck speed, saw her make the turn at the bottom. I made the turn too, but barely, feeling the back tire skate out.

Jill was now a full block and a half ahead, I got flashes of her bare behind as she rode. It was first pitch black, then her legs flashed as she passed under the next light.

I felt my legs begin to burn, she was gaining on me, pulling away. As she rounded the next turn I saw that she was way up on the pedals now, her fanny sticking out the bottom of that tiny skirt.

I wanted to catch up so badly, but I had nothing left.

She was out of sight when I got to the corner. There was two roads up ahead, one angled upwards and the other down, which one?

I took the lower one, just a guess. What the hell, at least it would be easier.

At the bottom that road headed right back up, I was cursing by the time I got to the top of the next rise.

Then I saw her, she was standing at the sidewalk looking back down the road my way. She had already put her bike away in the garage.

I rolled up and stopped. She just stood there with that silly grin on her face.

"You can really ride that thing!" I said, after I managed to get a breath.

"Yes, I am a racer."

"A racer?"

"Sure, I am on the women's team at college."

"Oh. No wonder."

"Well, you kept up."

I really hadn't, but a bit of luck never hurts.

"Come on in!" She turned and went inside, leaving the door open.

I followed along meekly, wondering what to say, what to do.

Oh, well. I was here with this vision, the worst she could do was throw me out.

"Juice, huh?"

"Sure, sounds good." I drank half the glass before setting it down. The sweat on me was beginning to evaporate.

Jill didn't have any sweat on her at all.

"Have a seat." She motioned towards a chair sitting a bit off by itself.

I thought that was odd but I walked over and sat down.

"You are the first one to keep up." She smiled that sly smile, her lips were pursed.

Now what the hell? I wondered.

"Will you just stay there in the chair?"

"OK." Now I was really puzzled.

"You seemed to like looking at me."

"Uhh..yea, you are beautiful."

"OK. Now just sit there, promise?"

"I promise."

Jill walked over and pushed a button on a player, music filled the room. Not the crazy rap music like at the party, but slower, dreamy stuff.

Then she turned and stood there for a moment.

"I want you to look at me."

"OK."

"Just watch?"

"OK." I was really confused now.

Jill began to move to the music, her hips swayed, she lifted her arms over her head, then lowered her hands to the sides of her body, stroked up and down.

Hell, now she was dancing for me!

She turned her back, I saw her reach up between her breasts. Then she turned back, holding the front of her top against her. Somehow she had untied it. I looked more closely, realized the knot was in the front.

She moved her hands but the top stayed draped over her breasts, then she spun and it slipped, one bare breast came into view. She reached up and lifted the strap over her neck, tossed the halter top on a nearby couch.

She lifted her breasts, one at a time, displaying them to me. I wanted to reach out and grab her, kiss them, nuzzle, but I was afraid to move.

It was like some kind of..spell?

She moved closer to me, finally just a foot or so from my face.

"Don't move!" She commanded again.

I sat there staying as still as I could, my poor erection was bursting to get out.

Then her hands began to play with the hem of her tiny skirt, I saw more flashes of reddish color, then she lifted it a bit higher.

My question was answered, I was looking at a tiny thong, small bits of blonde and red pubic hair sticking out each side.

She wasn't waxed like I had been guessing.

Then she let the skirt slide down to the floor, stepped out of it. She turned sidways, reached down to pick the skirt up. She struck a pose, her bare fanny sideways to me, her bare breasts hanging down, swaying slightly.

"Want to see the rest?" She asked, turning back to face me, just a few feet away.

"Ok. Show me yours first."

I didn't hesitate, I undid my jeans, freed my erection.

"Nice one. Now play with it." There was an excited catch in her voice.

I didn't need to be asked twice, I wrapped my hand around my length and began to stroke myself.

Jill watched for a moment, then sat down on the carpet. Her thumbs came up, caught the string at her waist. She slid them down and off, turning her knees coyly to the side as she slipped them off.

She never took her eyes off my cock.

Then her fingers went between her legs, began to work as she stared at me.

Her fingers worked furiously, then she spread herself, staring at me as I looked. I could see she was flushing at my watching her, the skin between her breasts turned bright red.

Her breath was coming in gasps, then I saw her stomach convulse as I let go with several ropey blasts.

She lay there for several minutes, staring at me as I gently stoked my now softening member.

Then she hopped up, reached for her skirt and slid it on, fastened the halter top. She didn't bother with the thong.

"That was fun!" She grinned at me.

"Yea." I managed, suddenly self conscious of sitting there with my cock in my hand. I pulled up my pants, feeling the dampness of some spots of cum that had splashed on my clothes.

"Some more juice?" She asked.

"OK." That sounded odd considering what had just happened.

"So...You like to be..watched?"

"Yes, especially by a nice looking man."

"Why me?"

"You could keep up..well..almost." She giggled at that.

"Nobody else ever really has."

"That was fun, can we maybe..do it again?"

"Maybe. Think you can keep up?"

"I will sure try!"

"Do you think you might be able to...even beat me?"

"What happens if I do beat you?" I was grinning, getting it now.

"Then you could be the first for that, too!" Her eyes sparkled.

I went flat out all the way home that evening, my lungs burned again by the time I got there.

I was already planning on practicing every spare minute.


The End

[birdie8819]

Something Else I've Never Done


Maybe it was too much wine or the spicy food Rachel's mother made for dinner, but I was having the weirdest dreams.

In the dream I was fucking Rachel from behind in some hotel room that looked like her mother's bedroom. But sometimes when I looked at her she was her mother also. It was all very surreal until I turned her around and she was Rachel again and she was smiling that intoxicated smile she gets sometimes and then pushed me away like she does, saying, "Bad!" Then Rachel shifted in bed, and I woke up unable to believe that the dream wasn't real.

After a minute of trying to figure out what was real, I was wide awake. It was so real, I felt guilty. I had never cheated on my girlfriend before.

I got up and went out of the room and through the living room of the rented condo where we were staying on vacation with her mother, Cathy, and her mother's boyfriend, Robby.

Through the sliding glass door, I saw Cathy clearly in the moonlight, out on the balcony over-looking the lagoon. She was smoking a cigarette.

According Rachel she had quit five years ago, but had started up again a few months back when she started dating Robby, who was 27 was only a couple years older than Rachel and I who were both 22. Rachel swore her mother was going through a mid-life crisis, and I had noticed that now that she was dating Robby, she treated Rachel a lot more like a friend than a daughter. It could get pretty uncomfortable too, like the night before, down at the pool, when she and Robby were making out pretty heavily in the hot tub.

He even held the string on her bikini top when she was getting out, causing her breasts to fall out in front of us. Cathy laughed it off, though, and wasn't even very quick to put her top back on until Rachel gave her a dirty look. I guess that sort of explained the second dream.

She jumped when I walked out on the balcony.

"Oh, Jake. You scared me."

"Sorry," I said.

She was only wearing a short robe which was untied and panties without a bra. Her breasts sagged, and she had some extra weight, but other than that, you could not have told the difference between her body and Rachel's. In the face, she was simply Rachel with short hair and crow's feet beginning to set in under her eyes. They had the same cheekbones and eyes. She looked down at the cigarette.

"Don't tell."

"I won't," I said. "If you bribe me with one."

She handed me the box and I took one out and put it in my mouth. She reached in and lit it for me and as she did I saw her left breast exposed.

I know she caught me looking, but she said nothing and didn't ,move to close her robe.

Thinking back to earlier and the dream, I felt an erection coming on so I sat down on one of the deck chairs.

We smoked in silence for a minute, looking out at the lagoon, and then she closed her robe and sat down on the other chair.

"I'm sorry if we were a little lewd earlier," she said.

"Huh? Oh, no, its fine."

"I think we had a little too much wine."

"We all did," I said. "It bothered

Rachel more than me I think."

"I know, she chewed me out after we got back."

"Well, she had had too much too."

"Yes, but I was a little disappointed. I know we were inappropriate, but I always taught her that the human body was a beautiful thing."

"It is," I agreed.

"I'll take that as a compliment," she said looking me in the eyes and smiling.

I was glad it was too dark for her to see me blushing.

"I'm sorry, I was just giving you a hard time."

"It's okay."

"I'm going to go back in, now," she said putting her cigarette out.

"Me too," I said standing up.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

I put my cigarette out also and followed her in. I shut the door behind us and as I came through the living room I looked up and saw her standing in the doorway of the hall bathroom. I had noticed the light flip on in my peripheral vision and had expected her to have gone in. I stopped.

"Good night," she whispered.

"Good night."

And then that smile and she was gone into the bathroom.

I hesitated for half a second and then my legs were on autopilot. I walked over and into the bathroom and when I saw her sitting down I thought I had made a mistake. Then, I saw that the lid was down, and I saw in her face that intoxicated look and she said, "Bad boy."

I walked over to her. I pulled my shorts down and she took my dick, already partially erect, in her mouth. I had a full hard-on in no time and I stood letting her suck my dick.

After a few minutes, she stood up and went over and shut the door.

"I want to show you something," she said, taking off her robe. "Come here."

I kicked off my shorts and walked over to her. I took her breasts and fingered her nipple with my right hand. Then I kissed her, forcing my tongue in her mouth.

She pushed me away with that intoxicated smile.

"Very bad."

Then she turned away from me and bent over the sink. She pulled her panties down.

"Here," she said, licking her fingers. Her neck was craned around so I could see her face.

I came up behind her, rubbing my erect penis across her ass. She put her fingers to her crotch and then licked them again, wetting herself. Then she took my dick in her hand and raised her ass.

I bent my knees to let her draw me inside her. She was so tight it took a minute to work my way in. When I was finally in I felt her moisten.

"See?" she said.

"It's so tight." I bent over, kissing her neck and shoulders.

She laughed, breathless. Then I began to push in and out of her.

"It's always that way for about an hour after I've been asleep."

Then it was quiet except for the sounds of breath and skin smacking. After taking her from behind for a few minutes I turned her around and sat her on the sink, and entered her from the front. I pulled her to me and saw my face reflected in the mirror behind us. I fucked her harder.

I moved away from her, keeping the pace so I could look her in the face and see both her and Rachel. She smiled and whispered, "I'm close."

"I know," I said. "Rachel makes that face too."

She pulled me to her again and I felt myself going deeper inside her. After four or five more thrusts, the flood came. I kept ramming myself up into her until I felt it give in my nuts and I pulled out and shot all over her stomach and breasts.

Breathing heavy, she leaned back against the mirror. Still hard, I put my dick back inside her and she shivered, but I almost immediately began to soften.

Then she put a finger in my cum and put it to her tongue.

"Good?" I asked, simultaneously turned on and a little perturbed.

She put her finger in another strand and then put it to my lips. I tasted it, but there wasn't much of a taste to it, but it made me hard inside her again. I guess because it was something else I had never done before.



The End

[birdie8819]

A Long Time Coming



I was sitting on the couch, it was late and the kids were all in bed sleeping, I was remembering how things use to be with us and I realized they had changed drastically. Never really knowing what had happened to make them I sat there sad. Missing the sound of your voice when you told me you loved me or the way you would laugh when I said something funny. I wish things could go back to "normal" with us but I wonder if the reason things had changed was because we were living through a long distance relationship.

My friends would tell me all the time LDR's never work out yada yada. I guess maybe they were right? Who knows I thought to myself, all I knew was that I missed you and I was very tired of being lonely. I was looking at the phone thinking about calling you but then I gave up the idea because the few times I have tried you didn't answer because you were either sleeping or out. I know you said your hours changed at work and it sucks because my hours are way different then yours now so we never get to even see each other online like we use to.

I must have fallen asleep on the couch because before I knew it the kids were waking me up wanting breakfast. I slowly got my lazy butt up off the couch and went into the kitchen, While making the boys breakfast I thought, "Man, we need a vacation." It was coming up on spring break and how great it would be to just get out of here for weeks. I laughed at the idea at just packing up some cloths and going.

I decided to check my email later on in the day and noticed you were online. I messaged you and we started chatting, it was pitiful, it was like we were strangers, I felt such an ache in my heart and believe it or not in another area of my body. I wondered to myself if you still felt the same way about me as I did about you. I was so afraid to just ask so I let it go. You told me you had to get to bed because you worked long hours again last night so we said our usual goodbyes.

I heard the kids in the background fighting over the Xbox so I decided right then we all needed a change of pace before we kill each other. I started looking online at different luxury vacation spots and decided something else. I had a moment of clarity and decided we were going to go see you.

It was something I should have done along time ago instead of waiting and waiting for the right minute, with our busy lives there was never going to be a right minute.

I bit the bullet and made some calls and some plans. I would not get to your house for about 2 days maybe 3 depending on driving with the kids. I called to the boys and told them to pack some cloths, both winter and spring because I had no idea what the weather was going to be like when we got there.

Feeling overwhelmed all of a sudden I almost changed my mind but the thought of you touching me finally gave me strength. I was hoping to God once I got there you were happy to see me, After all I didn't even know if you might have a girlfriend. I thought back and don't ever remember you even mentioning one so I was going on the idea of you being single like me waiting.

As I was packing up the rest of thing cloths and such I got really excited about seeing you for the first time. I know things wouldn't be like we always talked about because I had the kids with me, but I was hoping after they would go to sleep you wouldn't be able to keep your hands off me.

I loaded up the car, strapped the kids in and off we went on our journey to meet you.

Right away it started raining and I loathed driving in the rain I had all to do but to say screw it and turn around but I was determined, we kept driving for hours. The kids eventually all fell asleep in the back of the car. We were somewhere in Virginia now and I noticed we had made excellent time once the rain cleared. I had to stop for gas soon and get some snacks and stuff for the kids and I figured I would call you to see what you had planned for the following 2 days., I figured at the rate we were traveling we might be there he day after tomorrow. Probably early morning,

I got off the next exit and pulled in, I parked the car and got the phone out and I dialed your number. I got really nervous all of a sudden and wondered if you would be able to tell if I did get to talk to you. The phone rang twice and I was starting to think you were sleeping or not at home.

You finally answered... I said," hello." You answered me back and we started talking. I had asked you what you were doing and what was your plans for the weekend and you told me you had to work so you would be home sleeping.

Ha, I thought that was perfect, we would be getting to your house probably just as you were getting home from work. This was getting to be a better idea every minute. I had asked about the weather and you said it was finally getting nice outside which made me sigh a sigh of relief.

We hung up a few minutes and I woke the kids up to go stretch their legs and stuff. We got snacks and gas and headed on our way. I was determined to get to your house as fast as I possibly could, so we drove until the wee hours of the morning when I just couldn't drive anymore. We pulled into some hotel and I got a room big enough for us all with a Jacuzzi tub in the bathroom.

The kids all had baths something to eat and fell fast sleep. I decided I was going to relax in a nice hot bubble bath so I got it all ready and climbed in. I brought the cell with me so I could call my mom and let her know I was okay, before I dialed the cell rang. It startled me because my cell never rang. I kept it for emergencies only basically. Looking to see who was calling, I could not tell it came up private. I could not imagine who it was so I answered.

"Hello?" I asked. Then I heard hello back. It was your voice. I was in shock to say the least. It had been months since you called me. You started talking right away. I was listening to you explain how you had a feeling something was wrong with me and you called the house but no one answered and I was pretty much always home or one of the kids were to answer the phone. I laughed to myself when you asked where I was. I didn't know what to tell you so I just said I am some where in PA. You said PA? I said yes Pennsylvania. You said what the fuck you are doing there. I explained that I was taking the kids on vacation for spring break. You asked where I was headed and I said well... That's the thing.

I was hesitant to tell you so I didn't. I got worried you would be pissed or maybe upset so I avoided it. You stopped talking for a second and asked what that noise was. I laughed and said oh I am in the Jacuzzi bathtub relaxing after the long drive we had done already. I heard your voice get raspy and far away as if you drifted to some other place. I asked if you were okay and you said fine. While I was listening to you I let the water run down my chest and it was hot so I took a deep breath and I heard you moan out. Like you were in pain. I asked you what was wrong and you barely whispered... It has been so long.

Hearing you say that made me quiver and ache all over. I started getting flushed and I was hoping to hell you would continue this because you right it has been way to long.

You asked me what I was doing again and I said sitting here soaking and thinking about you and everything that has changed. You got pretty quiet after I said that and then you whispered you were sorry.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

I told you it hurt me and I missed you and that I still hoped and dreamed we would be together and you just breathed in. You always had a problem with letting your feelings and emotions show so I just took that with a grain of salt. I started listening to your breathing and I was getting excited I could not help it. You always could turn me on just with a breath, I started rubbing my hands up and down my chest and I knew I was getting wet under the hot bathwater.

My breathing was changing and you could tell and you asked me if I was getting hot, I laughed and said you always been when I was being bad. You just made a laugh sound and I wondered if you were getting turned on as well.

I was going to ask but I chose not to incase I ruined the mood at hand. I let my fingers run all over my body and my legs lifted like they were being pulled by a string and the spread open. Before I knew it my fingers were tracing over my pussy. I was gasping now and you knew what I was doing.

I could hear your breathing get sporadic and I moaned out little and you followed in suit with one of your own. You whispered god, it has been way to long and that pretty much sent me over the edge right there. I moved my hand and pushed my fingers deep inside my pussy. I was not waiting any longer... I couldn't. I started to drive my fingers into my pussy hard and fast and I could feel an orgasm building. You stopped breathing almost to hear what I was doing.

In a breathy voice you asked me what I was doing and I replied with some moans of awe because it felt so good. My fingers 2 of them were planted deep inside my now soaked from the inside out pussy and I was holding the phone up to my ear with my shoulder. I had my legs spread and propped up on the side of the tub and as soon as I heard you moan out again I completely lost the little control I had.

I wanted you so bad I could taste it and it was making me go crazy, my fingers were not doing the trick anymore I needed to feel your dick slammed inside of me. I looked outside of the tub and remembered I had my bag in the bathroom with out you knowing I moved over and took my fingers out of my pussy and reached for my toy in my bag, I took it out and in no time I had it slammed into me and I was fucking myself with it. I was trying to be quiet so as not to let you know I had gotten it but I wanted you to know I was doing something.

I whispered to you and asked what you were doing and instead of you answering me you moaned out which let me know exactly what you were doing; you had your hands around the cock I wanted so badly. I listened with patience and waited until you were getting close and I let go with everything I had. I started slamming the toy inside my pussy till it ached. I was splashing the tub water around me and I was getting ready to explode.

I called out your name as I was using my toy and I heard you get louder which is something you normally didn't do and when I heard that I had all to do but scream out loud. I swear I could feel you. I must have lost time because I closed my eyes and you were in the tub with me slamming your rock hard dick into my pussy and I was cumming all over it. I was soaking the tub, I opened my eyes and blinked and realized my hands were soaked from more then just the hot tub water. They were sticky sweet.

You were breathing heavily and told me to taste myself so I did; I brought the toy up to my mouth and started sucking on the head of it just as if it were your dick. How I wished it was. I loved the taste of myself and could not wait till I could suck my juices off your dick.

After awhile we started to calm down and talk rationally again and you ask again where I am going and I just say I don't know and we leave it at that. I am not going to tell you now because I am really worried of what you might say. You tell me I should get some sleep and I figure you are right because I know I still have a very long drive ahead of me tomorrow. I get out of the tub with you still on the phone and I dry off, I throw some shorts and a t-shirt and head to the bed. You tell me good night and I swear I heard you whisper, "I love you."

You hung-up with out giving me a chance to say anything. Laying there with a confused feeling I drifted off to sleep.

What seemed like minutes flew into hours and before I knew it the kids were jumping on my bed to wake up. I woke up with the same confused feeling I went to bed with. I got up anyway and started the day off with packing up our things and heading out for breakfast.

We were sitting in a McDonalds when my phone rang again, with out even looking to see who it was I answered. I was shocked as hell to hear your voice so soon. You wished me good morning and said you were going to go shopping to buy parts to finally fix your shower. That made me laugh because we use to joke about how I would end up coming to fix it for you so I could take a hot steamy shower for more then 5 minutes.

You said you had to go and I agreed that I should get back out on the road because I had along drive, you asked one more time where I was headed like you might have known in the back of your head but I said I was not sure, just that I was taking the kids some place fun. You laughed and said your goodbyes and hung up.

That phone call left me feeling happy for some reason, I am not sure why. My mind started to drift into my dreams as it always did and I thought about having you lift me up against the wall and fucking me hard the first time we met. My thoughts were interrupted by the kids telling me to hurry up.

We kept on driving now and I decided we would drive straight there unless one of the kids had to have a bathroom break. All the way to your house I had a feeling of nervousness and excitement all at the same time.

I was thinking of what would happen if anything at all between us and would you be happy I was there.

Before I knew it, we were pulling up to your driveway, it was around 5am and your house was locked up tight. The kids were all sleeping in the backseats and I was hoping things would go well when I finally got up to your door.

I let the kids sleep a little while as I got the nerve to knock on your door. I looked quick in the rear view mirror and realized I looked like hell. My hair was all over the place and I was looking kind of ragged. I shrugged it off and opened the car door.

I walked up to your front door and knocked once, nothing. I knocked again and still nothing. Then I remembered you said you slept pretty hard and usually didn't wake up for anything which made me giggle a little remembering me telling you how I would wake you up one day. Looks like I might get that chance after all.

Wondering for a second what I would do because you were not answering and I was very tired and didn't feel like driving anymore till you woke up. I stood there for a minute and decided to check the door to see if it was locked, of course it was, and then I remembered you telling me one of side windows didn't lock and you needed to fix it. I was hoping it was still broke.

I went to check the side windows and found the one that didn't lock. I was happy about that. I took out the screen and lifted up the window hoping none of your neighbors decided to call the cops, that would surely wake you up and not in the way I had planned.

I jumped up and climbed through thinking to myself I am getting to old for this shit, I got in your house found my way to the front door and unlocked it and walked back out. I would close the window after. I got the kids up and in and laid them down on their blankets on the floor in what seemed to be the living room, I brought in some bags and locked up the car until later when we could unload the rest.

I walked back over the window and closed it. I would fix the screen later too.

The house was quiet and pretty dark there was little light. So it was hard to see where I was going. The only light was coming from the computer screen in one room and some light from the outside that was getting in through the windows. I saw your cat watching me move around and he came over to see who I was. I squatted down to pet him and he rubbed up against my leg, I guess I passed his test. He moved into the living room and walked around the kids sleeping on the floor.

Making my way into the back of the house looking for you I tried to be as quiet as possible so I didn't wake you. I bumped my leg on your end table and had all to do but to say ouch out loud. I moved around some more and finally found what I was looking for, you laying in bed dead asleep.

I got very excited and nervous, could I really go through with this I thought to myself.

I walked in closer to your bed and watched you sleep for awhile, you looked so peaceful. You started moving and I was hoping you didn't feel me staring at you in your sleep. You turned over on your back and put your arms above your head and the blanket moved down past your waist.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

I had the most perfect view of your chest and part of your thighs. I saw your nipple rings and I started to feel myself getting hot. I was getting super turned on by watching you like this.

I kicked off my shoes and I walked closer to the bed, I slid my shorts off and just left on my panties and I slid my bra off through my shirt so all that I had on was my panties and shirt. My tits were swelling up and my nipples were already hard, maybe from being turned on and nervous. I got to the edge of the bed and leaned down and when I did this you made a moaning noise and I backed away waiting to see what you did. Which was nothing, you didn't move so I had to lean down again.

I was kneeling at the foot of your bed and I slowly pulled the blankets down from your body some more and I stopped pulling them when I saw your cock come uncovered, I had seen it so many times before but only in pictures and on camera when you let me have small glimpses. I was in awe, you looked so sexy laying there naked and sleeping. As the air hit your dick you became semi hard and I got wet watching it grow. I wanted to feel you and I was not going to stop now until I did just that.

I leaned down from my kneeling position and I started to blow over your dick watching it grow harder as my breath traveled around you. I waited until you were fully erect before I did anything else and it did not take long with my breathing on it. You became fully erect and I leaned down just a little more with out touching any part of you so as to not wake you up.

Once I was positioned right I opened my mouth and took your head in sucking hard. I figured you might wake up with me doing this so I was nervous, you never woke though you just moaned out which drove me wild. I kept on sucking your head and I felt it swell in my mouth which made me want to do more. I licked little circles around it and then I finally slid my mouth all the way down your shaft. You were so thick I could hardly open my mouth to fit you all in.

I could taste your precum now and I loved it, my fantasies were coming true. I started to move my mouth up and down faster and I felt myself starting to soak my panties just from me sucking your cock. I slowly wrapped my hand around your shaft and I was stroking you as my mouth moved up and down.

I looked up as I was still working on your dick to see if you had woken up and you didn't or so I thought anyway. I watched your face for a few minutes and I could see you were enjoying my mouth wrapped around your dick while you slept, you were moaning out and I could swear you were grinding up into my mouth to get your dick in deeper.

When I felt that I started to slam my mouth down around you hard and I was sucking as hard as I could and I then felt your hands grab the back of my head and push my head down hard, your dick went all the way into the back of my throat. You grabbed my hair and lifted my head up and I looked and saw you were awake now. You didn't say anything to me you just had a look on your face that sent an electric shock right down to my pussy and it ached.

Watching me you raised your hips up and pushed my head down and I automatically opened my mouth so your cock slid right in. Once my mouth was on your head you slammed your dick down my throat hard and I could hear your breathing change. I reached down and grabbed your balls and squeezed them. You were still holding my hair and started to fuck my mouth hard. I was planting my mouth down at the base of your cock with each thrust you made. All of a sudden you stopped moving and pulled my head off your cock.

I looked at you puzzled and I could see in your eyes you were about to go nuts. I had a feeling of nervousness again but I was so wet and excited still. You took your hands off my head and hair and started to sit up. You grabbed me and lifted me into your lap. You grabbed my ass lifted me up more and slid me down onto your cock. You didn't give me any time to situate myself, but you moved so your dick went right into my pussy hard and fast. The shock of your thickness was too much and I cried out. You were buried deep inside my pussy and my lips and walls were stretched so much to fit your cock it hurt. I was trying to work it so I could fit you in comfortable but you were too big and to excited.

You saw that I was in some pain from your size so you slowed down and started to ease up some. You grabbed my hips and eased me up slowly and leaned up to me. You looked at me and you started to kiss down my chest as you slowly slid your dick into me deep. Once I got use to your size I grinded into you and slid my tongue deep into your mouth. You were starting to move faster and you let go of mouth and leaned back up. You were looking at my eyes and I smiled.

You pushed my legs up over my shoulders and lifted my ass up some and you started to slam your cock into my tight pussy hard. I was biting down on my lower lip so as not to scream out. I didn't want to wake the kids. I was moaning and writhing on the bed and soaking you with my juices. I reached down and started rubbing my clit as I was getting lost in the rhythm you had created for us. You had your eyes closed and I could see your facial expressions each time my pussy would clench down on your cock.

I was completely lost in you and what you were doing to me my orgasm came over me unexpectedly I felt this heat I had never felt before move up from deep with in my pussy and it spread through out my body quickly. I felt my clit get harder under my fingers and I was rubbing it and I felt my juices start to flow around your cock. I swear I felt your cock get bigger if that was even possibly. You felt what was happening to because you opened your eyes, leaned down and started to lick and suck my nipple making my orgasm more intense.

I could not control it now. I just let go. You leaned up again all the way and watched as your cock slid through my swollen pussy lips and you I felt the sticky liquid start to run down my ass. You were fucking my pussy so hard now you were slamming deep to the point I was feeling pain again. I was biting my tongue so I didn't scream and you leaned down and told me to let it all out.

Hearing your voice whisper that out in the raspy breathy way you did sent me over the edge. I felt my pussy tighten up, my body starts to shake and that was the last thing I remember.

A few minutes later you were lying in top of me with your cock still engulfed by my soaked pussy, your breathing was rapid and you were holding me tight. I moved and you looked at me and smiled. At the sight of your smile I started to grind down on you again and you moved up into me more. You asked if I was okay and I nodded. I was kind of embarrassed because I completely lost control. That has never happened before and I didn't know how to handle it right then.

You must have known and you kissed my lips softly and slowly worked your cock inside me again filling me with such emotion and feelings. I felt another orgasm coming on again and this time you slowed down and pulled your dick out.

I looked up and you smiled the next thing I knew was that my legs were over your shoulders spread open wide and your face was buried between my legs. You were biting my clit and I was shaking again. My pussy was dripping non-stop now and I was getting ready to explode. You wanted it because you slid one finger into my pussy and started darting around my g-spot massaging it.

I felt your tongue ring on my clit and I was not going to hold back this time. I wanted to give you want. I felt your ring around my lips, and when you were darting your tongue into my pussy I grabbed my own clit, raised my hips up and forced your tongue in deeper. I pinched and pulled my clit and my walls squeezed your tongue. I started to explode, I was moaning and writhing on your bed and I didn't want it to stop. You moved your mouth to my clit and slammed two fingers into my pussy and started to fuck me that way. That was all it took.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

I felt my juices start to dribble out and you kept working my clit and pussy, hitting that soft spot deep inside me and then I felt my juices start to increase and flow faster. Pretty soon I was squirting in your mouth and you were slurping and sucking as fast as you can.

I felt my orgasm start to subside and I could feel my sticky juices down my legs and ass. I was still shaking and wiggling and when I was calming down you started to bite and suck my clit bringing me right back to moaning and screaming. You kept at it, fucking me with your long fingers and letting your ring massage my clit.

I was calming down again and this time I was going to make you feel the way I felt, before you could bring me back to orgasm I pushed you off me and you fought to keep your face buried between my legs, I pushed you up and moved down the edge of bed, you were standing there hard as a rock and wet as can be. I licked my lips and looked up at you.

I grabbed you by your hips and pulled you close to me. I was teasing you by running my hands up and down your thighs and started to gently blow around your cock. I was watching your precum slowly drip out and I was getting wet and wigglely, I was watching your face as I my mouth was getting closer and closer to your head.

I could hear your breathing speed up and you were getting ready to grab my head but I took your hands instead. I was holding them as I lashed my tongue over your head quickly. I could see you were getting impatient and I loved it.

I licked down your shaft with just the tip of my tongue and you were trying to put your dick in my mouth and I would not let you.

I licked on the underside of your cock now bending my head under it. I could feel your precum dripping and I licked it off your head. You made a moaning sound and started to rock back and forth. I licked down your shaft once more and this time instead of taking of my mouth off your dick completely, I grabbed your balls with my mouth and started sucking. I was rolling your balls in mouth and licking all over them.

I looked up at you as I was sucking hard on your balls and I saw your head tilted back and you moaning and sighing.

I grabbed your cock with my left hand and started to stroke it slowly, moving my mouth off your balls I licked up your shaft slowly in the path my hand was moving and once I reached your head I moved my hand. I opened my mouth as wide as I could because of your thickness and I slammed it down on your entire cock, slamming you into the back of my throat.

You felt the warmth of my mouth and you looked down and watched me close my mouth and suck as hard as I can. I was letting my tongue massage your cock while you were forced down my throat. I started to ease up and let my mouth relax on your dick and I was moving off your cock now. My tongue still massaging as my mouth was reaching your head.

As my mouth got to your head I started to suck and you grabbed my hair this time. I didn't protest either. I felt you pull it and I nibbled on the tip of your head harder, pushing down in the center with my tongue. I grabbed your balls and started massaging them as my tongue was working on your head. I could feel your precum dripping on my tongue and I felt your body start to shake.

You let go of my hair and placed your hands on each side of my head and I knew what you were going to do. I opened my mouth and relaxed my throat and you knew I was ready. You slammed your cock so far down my throat I gagged at first; your thickness was almost too much for my mouth now. You were fully erect and harder then you were before when you had your cock buried in my pussy.

You were holding my head in place and you took control of my mouth, you were fucking it hard, slamming your dick in the back of my throat and pulling all the way out. Everytime your dick came near my lips I was suck on your head. There was so much precum now it was running down my chin and onto my tits and nipples.

I looked up at you again, grabbed your balls with one hand and grabbed your cock with my other hand. As you slammed into my throat I stroked you fast with the same rhythm you were moving to. I was watching your face and eyes, I could hear you moaning louder and I knew you were getting close.

You mumbled out something but I could not make it out and I clenched my mouth down and started sucking hard on your cock, pulling it into my mouth. I wanted to cum and I wanted to take it all in my mouth. I wanted to you lose control for once in your life. I was not going to let you hold it in. I started to squeeze your dick tighter and I had your balls moving in circles. You were pulling my hair again and I let go of your balls and reached up and tugged on one of your nipple rings. You slammed your dick in my mouth again and pulled it out quick. I could feel it building in your shaft. I opened my mouth wide and you started stroking your dick on my tongue.

Your body was shaking and you were moaning out. You were moving your hand over your shaft fast and I leaned into you took your head in my mouth again and sucked down. I felt it, the first drop of warm sticky cum on my tongue. I swallowed it and slammed down pushing your hand out of the way. I was fucking your dick with my mouth again milking it into my mouth, my mouth went tight around you and I could feel your body shaking harder, your knees buckled and you moaned out.

I looked up and you were out of it. Your cock was slammed into my mouth and I was sucking hard still. You moved away from me and fell down on top of me holding me.

I licked my lips because I could still taste you on them. You closed your eyes and held me close. I kissed your fore head and you blinked.

You sat up and looked around, you looked at me and blinked again and then you said it was not a dream you are really here. I laughed hard and pulled you close to me. I bit your nipple and you said OW, We laughed and threw a sheet over us because we heard the kids stirring in the other room.

You kissed me on the cheek and got put some cloths on, you looked back to me and winked. I got up walked to the bathroom and looked in the mirror. I was swollen and flushed. I smiled and though I could not wait till tonight...


The End

[birdie8819]

The Visit



It's been forever since I've seen you, and the anticipation has been building since you offered your invitation. The memories of your hands, your kisses, your cock have kept me in a constant state of arousal for days now. And finally the day is here.

After driving for what feels like hours, I arrive at your home so wet I'm amazed there's no spot on my jeans. All the way here, I've been thinking about what I'm going to do to you. Now I can finally put it into practice. You always wanted me to ask for what I wanted, and I never dared before. This time will be different. This time, I'm taking what I want.

You greet me at the door with a peck on the lips that I turn into more, holding you against me, pushing my tongue between our lips to meet yours. I've wanted so badly to kiss you that I've felt your lips on mine for months. The reality more than lives up to expectations.

You lead me to your couch and I sit down. You offer me a drink, but that isn't what I want. It was nice of you to wear your elastic-waist lounge pants; you know I struggle with belts and buttons. One tug and your cock is revealed, thick and hard, precum glistening at the tip. I've barely touched you, and you're already as horny as I am.

I bend and lick the precum from your cock, which twitches at the touch of my tongue. "Suck me," you beg. "Please!"

Pleased with the reaction, I engulf your cock with my mouth. Most of it, at least. It's too much for me to take completely, but I go down on it as deep as I can, deeper than I've managed before. Surprise; I've been practicing with a toy I bought just for this purpose. You always wanted me to deep throat you; I still can't oblige, but I'm so much closer than before. You moan and run your hands through my hair, tugging hard enough that I feel the pull, but not quite hard enough to hurt.

I suck harder and you move your hands, holding my head as you fuck my mouth. You thrust your cock back and forth between my lips, but I'm the one in control here. I set the pace. You taste so good, better than I remember. I handle your balls as I suck, and feel them tighten as you get ready to cum. Finally, you release your salty sweetness down my throat.

I'm not done with you yet, though. Not by a long shot. I walk into your room and strip, knowing that you'll follow. I lie on your bed, legs open. "Eat me," I command.

Never before have I managed to persuade you to go down on me, but this time you don't argue. You kneel between my legs and lower your mouth to my wet pussy. At the first touch of your tongue, I tremble. "You've told me how good you are at this," I say. "Now prove it."

You obey, licking and sucking my clit, thrusting your tongue in and out of my wet hole. You are good, better than I imagined. Soon I feel my climax build. "Make me cum!" I cry, and you do just that.

As my orgasm subsides, I decide I want more. "Give me your cock," I say. You position your cock close to my mouth so I can suck you back to hardness as your tongue works its magic on my pussy. From the first flick against my cunt, I can feel my orgasm build. We pleasure each other, you licking and sucking my clit and plunging your tongue into my pussy; me tasting your cock, sucking it until it's fully hard again. Screaming around your shaft, I cum hard and take my mouth from you.

"I want to fuck you," you say.

"Then ask me."

"Can I fuck you?"

"On your back."

You roll onto your back and I straddle you. Slowly I sink my wet, tight pussy onto your thick cock, stretching to accept you. You grasp my hips, helping me raise and lower myself. I've always loved riding you, and this, too, is better than I remember Harder and faster I ride you, and allow you to continue moving me until the waves of pleasure take me over the edge. "Fuck me!" I scream, and cum again.

"I'm going to cum," you say. "Where do you want it?"

"In my pussy," I say. "Oh, god, cum in my pussy!"

With a hard thrust from you, I feel you shudder. You grunt as your cum spurts inside me. Then you are still. "Welcome back," you say.

"It's good to be back."

I lift myself from you and we curl up together, holding each other as we drift into sleep. We need our rest for the next round.


The End

[birdie8819]

Tonight You Are Mine!


This was going to be a stressful day, Marty had colleagues coming over for a cookout and drinks....together we made preparations, we were cleaning, making sure the bar was stocked and there was plenty of ice. The steaks were marinating and the salads were crisping in the refrigerator. Normally parties are my thing, I enjoy putting them together, but this is the first time I would be meeting his co-workers and I wanted to make a good impression. Marty laughed at me worrying so much, so he pulled me close to him and held me tight and kissed my lips gently, telling me everything would be fine. How I love this man, no matter what the situation, he calms my fears and gives me the courage to face anything with just his touch and soft words.

After taking my shower, I had to decide whether to wear short or a strapless red dress, the more I thought about shorts, I decided against it, meeting his co-workers for the first time I wanted to make a good impression on them, so I decided to slip into my strapless red dress, sandals. A touch of blush and red lipstick on my lips, and my hair cascading down over my shoulders. Taking a quick look in the mirror, perfect, now to wait for the guest to arrive.

One by one everyone arrived, the party was a huge success, but I could not wait for them to leave. Marty had been teasing me in his own little way all day and night; I knew the night was going to be heaven. His eyes had a special look when he is wanting me, with every pass, he would touch me lovingly....I was getting hot and he knew it.

Clearing the tables, as out guests had their drinks at pool side, I took the leftovers into the kitchen, as I was standing by the sink, I felt a strong arm around my waist, the other hand brushing the hair off my neck as teeth sank into my flesh. Fire ran through my body, white hot. Marty had found my ear and nibbled as his hand moved to my breast; he squeezed and pinched the nipple. His hands on my shoulders he turned me around and kissed my lips with urgency, one of lust and love. From his drink he took an ice cube, and ran it down the length of my neck and over the tops of my breasts, the heat from my body was melting it and the cool liquid was trickling down between them. With a smile, he turned and left me wanting more, the twinkle in his eye and that wonderful smile. I thought what a tease, as my heart was beating wildly. I was angry for a second thinking I am wet and ready and I have to go outside and entertain guests. But I will get my revenge in the sweetest of ways.

The next couple of hours were mine to tease, and tease I would.....every chance I got, I would lean into him so he could feel my breasts brush against his body, or I would lean to give him a glimpse of the twin beauties that he so loves to fondle at night. I even went as far as to sit on his lap while he was talking to his co-workers and move around just enough until I could feel him getting hard, then I would get up and let him deal with covering up the problem......Tonight he will be at my mercy!!!

The last of the guests were about to leave, I said my goodbyes and disappeared into our room....leaving Marty to see them out. I quickly changed into my sexiest black negligee, sheer and sexy; the front neckline plunged down to my belly button, and very little covering my breasts. I slid under the covers of our bed and waited for only man I could ever love. As he came through the door, the smile told me that I am in for the time of my life, tease me, please me.........

From the door, he jumped and landed on the bed.....trying to get away and get out of bed, he was way to fast fro me, pulling me back to him his mouth covered mine, his tongue parting my lips and finding its way inside. Pretending not to be interested, again I tried to pull away, and make him think making love to him was the last thing that I wanted.....this time he grabbed my hair and pulled me back, his hands roughly went between my legs, rubbing and plunging his fingers deep inside me.....I had no strength to fight or the desire to get away....and I was so hot and so wet. His mouth was rough on mine, fingers working, making me moan with pleasure. His mouth sucking my nipples, biting me, licking, destroying my will to get free.

He sits me up and holds my head between his hands and shoves his rock hard cock into my mouth, I take it willingly, sucking him, taking him deep and loving his taste. He is hard and he is ready and he slips that hard cock deep into my throat. Just as I think he is about to cum, he pulls out, and only deposits a few drops on my tongue to tease me even more. I like the taste of him, I try to pull him back to me, but he pulls away. Marty begins kissing his way down to my smooth pussy, licking and making me squire, begging now for him to place his hard cock deep inside. He moves down and parts my legs, his tongue finding my rock hard clit, sucking, licking, slipping his tongue in and out, I am crying out as he is satisfying me with his magical tongue, his tongue is a talent un-matched by any other.

I am getting ready to cum as he pulls away and tell me not yet sweetheart....I was going to tease and torture him tonight, but it seems he has outsmarted me again. Rolling over and lying next to me, pulling me close as our bodies are moving close against each other, just feeling the heat and enjoying the touch. My breasts are crushed against his chest. Moving down, I suck hips nipples, lick them and feel the hardness of them. Letting my tongue trace, wet trails, I move down to take his rock hard cock in my mouth again.

But this time my tongue only touches the tip of his cock lightly, just enough for him to feel. He pushes up to me to take more of his cock into my mouth, he reaches for my head to push his rock hard cock into my mouth, but I pull away, and he unable to force it into my mouth. It is now my turn to tease....licking the head, my nails scratch lightly against his full balls, he moans calls out my name....not yet my love, I am not done with you. I kiss his full balls and take each one of them into my mouth, one at a time, listening to him moan, has me hot, how I love to please this man, making me want him more and more each time we make love. My tongue is moving down further now, licking his ass, making it wet for my finger to glide into, I am licking his ass and massaging his fullness and I can hear the urgency in his voice.

My finger gently glides into his ass as I move my hand to the base of his rock hard cock. Unable to stand the torture any longer, he sits up, pulling me to him, our mouths eager, kissing, tongues searching, almost in an animal like manner. Rolling me over on my stomach, he mounts me from behind. Parting my cheeks, he enters slowly, but first he puts that rock hard cock into my pussy that is dripping, lubricating his rock hard cock, then slowly he penetrates my ass, a little at time he moves deeper into me.....it is beginning to feel good now so I move back to met him, a little deeper and little faster....both of us unable to wait any longer, feverishly our bodies slam together as he enters me deeper and faster....I am riding the wave now, oblivious to anything but this wonderful feeling that I wish would last forever. I head him say I am going to cum baby; let's go together, cum baby. With a final deep and furious thrust I feel his warm juices shoot into me, at the same time I am riding the wave of pleasure, and together we crest the wave and collapse in satisfaction.

Holding each other still feeling and kissing, our love making does not end with the climax, but we end it with each other still lying close and loving each minute of out time alone with each other.


The End

[birdie8819]

Lipstick

You walk into the bedroom after work to find me laying on a single white sheet on the bed, our comforter and pillows stacked on a chair. A soft light is lit, and our favorite mix of sexy songs is playing.

As our eyes lock, I smile.

"Take off your clothes and join me, gorgeous."

Your smile widens as you immediately comply. You kick off your shoes and remove each sock. As you shrug off your jacket, I admire your shoulders, wide and strong. I can't take my eyes off your hands as they unbutton your shirt.

You notice me looking and slow down, making each movement deliberate, delicious. I roll onto my side, resting my head on my hand as you teasingly strip for me. I am amazed by how much you turn me on with this simple act. Just the sight of you.

As you bare your upper body, my eyes graze over your chest, and follow the path of your hands down your torso to your belt buckle.

I longingly lick my lips as I watch you unfasten the trappings of the business world, leaving them behind to enter the world I have created this evening for just the two of us.

As you step out of your briefs, I can see that you are ready for an evening of fun at home.

"So, what's on the menu tonight?" you ask.

"A little artistic entertainment," I reply. As I pull out a few tubes of red lipstick, I explain.

"I want you to paint me; decorate my body for your pleasure."

Your eyes light up and I continue. "I want to be your work of art, your palette."

Grinning widely, you take the lipstick from me as you sit on the bed. I lay back, looking up at you. Your eyes roam my body, as if unable to decide where to begin. As you reach my face again, I can see you have made a decision. You take a deep breath.

"I have always wanted to do this. Open your lips for me, just as you would if you were applying your own lipstick."

I part my lips as you lean down and carefully apply scarlet color to them. The feel of the stick against my lips, stretching them a bit as you firmly apply the rouge, is quite sensual.

When you finish, you move your head down closer to my breasts to analyze your efforts.

"Not bad for a first try." You are so close I'm sure you can hear my heart beating.

You smile slowly and move up, kissing me gently at first, then again, more intently.

Your tongue slides into my mouth, tasting the color you applied and my lips themselves, causing my heart to beat faster still.

The taste of you is almost a metaphysical sensation, your spicy breath closing on mine, the amazing wetness of your mouth. I reach up to embrace you, to pull you closer to me, trying to drag you into me, to make our bodies one.

Your tongue dances around mine, teasing and tantalizing me, making me melt inside before you pull back and away from me. I gasp at the loss of you and glance up. Your eyes are soft as they look at me, and a small smile hovers around the corners of your mouth. Smears of my lipstick outline your lips as well, making them even more sensual to me.

"I could very easily get distracted and take you right now," you say, "but an artist must have discipline."

You reach out and run your index finger along my jaw line, holding my chin between it and your thumb and tilting my head off to the side. I close my eyes, wondering what you are up to, but ready to experience what you offer.

I feel the tip of the lipstick touch me lightly, then with more pressure in the tender spot just behind my earlobe. It rests a moment, then begins to swirl out from there, down the side of my neck, over my collar bone, ending between my breasts.

It is amazingly erotic to feel you drawing on me in this manner. The slight chill of the cooled lipstick, the tip dragging across my tender skin, the faint trails of waxy color left behind, all combine into an experience I have never felt before.

On my chest, I can feel you draw a heart, and color it in, and I smile up at you, opening my eyes to watch you. As I catch your eyes, you wink at me, then return to your work, an expression of concentration on your face.

In two quick strokes, you circle each breast with a line of color. You dab a little color into each nipple, using a fingertip to smear it in, rouging my areolas to a deep rosy red. My nipples harden instantly under your touch, bringing a slight smile to your face.

You lean down to gently kiss one, then the other, your tongue quickly flicking out. You look at me. "This is as much color as I will be using on your breasts. I plan to taste them completely, and I want nothing interfering with my enjoyment of you."

I smile at you, knowing nothing needs to be said.

Still working in swirls and sweeping stokes, you add some decoration to my upper chest above each breast. Dots, lines and circles begin to fill in the space on my pale skin. Again sitting back to critically assess your work, you reach out with your thumb and forefinger to roll a deep pink nipple, stiffening it even more, and eliciting a sigh from my lips.

Gliding your color wand across my torso, you decorate me adoringly. Raising myself to my elbows I watch your movements and love the rapt fascination I see radiating from your face. I smile, feeling that even without lovemaking this night is a success.

Circles, swirls and dots; they cover my torso now as you begin to embellish my hips and upper thighs. Running out of lipstick, you open a new tube, working your way down my legs.

Watching my body become less familiar and more exotic with every sweep of your hand brings a rush of intimate feelings. You are making me less myself and more an object that belongs to you, totally and completely. A canvas for your whim.

Gently, you spread my legs apart, continuing your embellishments.

The color is spreading across me. I look at my legs as if they are the red painted legs of a woman from some faraway land. It is a primal feeling, and I feel moistness between them.

You leave a wide swatch of bare skin around my pubis. The color swirling everywhere makes the bareness of my breasts and mound stand out as even more decadent, as if the rest of my body is nothing but a frame, a display for the sexual parts of me. A tightness clutches at my belly, a feeling I recognize and attribute to your presence.

You continue your design down even to the tops of my feet. Scarlet vines explore beyond my ankles, as if reaching for my toes.

Sitting back from me and taking in my body with one glance, you add a few touches here and there, then look at me.

"I want you to stay still. Do not move until I return."

Curious as to what you are up to, I just nod and watch you rise and walk out of the room.

When you return, I see you have the digital camera with you.

"I want to remember this. I want a souvenir, and most of all, I want you to see your body right now as I see it."

I smile, and lay back, stretching myself out on the sheet for you. You snap a few shots, checking the screen until you are satisfied, and bring the camera over to show me.

I inhale sharply. The photo includes my full body, from my neck down. Because my face is not visible, the anonymity is shocking. It is like a photo of someone else. A sensuous, primal woman, decorated for the sacred act of love. My eyes fly to your face.

Your expression is a mix of amusement, satisfaction and a deep carnal desire I feel mirrored in my own body.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

You walk into the bedroom after work to find me laying on a single white sheet on the bed, our comforter and pillows stacked on a chair. A soft light is lit, and our favorite mix of sexy songs is playing.

As our eyes lock, I smile.

"Take off your clothes and join me, gorgeous."

Your smile widens as you immediately comply. You kick off your shoes and remove each sock. As you shrug off your jacket, I admire your shoulders, wide and strong. I can't take my eyes off your hands as they unbutton your shirt.

You notice me looking and slow down, making each movement deliberate, delicious. I roll onto my side, resting my head on my hand as you teasingly strip for me. I am amazed by how much you turn me on with this simple act. Just the sight of you.

As you bare your upper body, my eyes graze over your chest, and follow the path of your hands down your torso to your belt buckle.

I longingly lick my lips as I watch you unfasten the trappings of the business world, leaving them behind to enter the world I have created this evening for just the two of us.

As you step out of your briefs, I can see that you are ready for an evening of fun at home.

"So, what's on the menu tonight?" you ask.

"A little artistic entertainment," I reply. As I pull out a few tubes of red lipstick, I explain.

"I want you to paint me; decorate my body for your pleasure."

Your eyes light up and I continue. "I want to be your work of art, your palette."

Grinning widely, you take the lipstick from me as you sit on the bed. I lay back, looking up at you. Your eyes roam my body, as if unable to decide where to begin. As you reach my face again, I can see you have made a decision. You take a deep breath.

"I have always wanted to do this. Open your lips for me, just as you would if you were applying your own lipstick."

I part my lips as you lean down and carefully apply scarlet color to them. The feel of the stick against my lips, stretching them a bit as you firmly apply the rouge, is quite sensual.

When you finish, you move your head down closer to my breasts to analyze your efforts.

"Not bad for a first try." You are so close I'm sure you can hear my heart beating.

You smile slowly and move up, kissing me gently at first, then again, more intently.

Your tongue slides into my mouth, tasting the color you applied and my lips themselves, causing my heart to beat faster still.

The taste of you is almost a metaphysical sensation, your spicy breath closing on mine, the amazing wetness of your mouth. I reach up to embrace you, to pull you closer to me, trying to drag you into me, to make our bodies one.

Your tongue dances around mine, teasing and tantalizing me, making me melt inside before you pull back and away from me. I gasp at the loss of you and glance up. Your eyes are soft as they look at me, and a small smile hovers around the corners of your mouth. Smears of my lipstick outline your lips as well, making them even more sensual to me.

"I could very easily get distracted and take you right now," you say, "but an artist must have discipline."

You reach out and run your index finger along my jaw line, holding my chin between it and your thumb and tilting my head off to the side. I close my eyes, wondering what you are up to, but ready to experience what you offer.

I feel the tip of the lipstick touch me lightly, then with more pressure in the tender spot just behind my earlobe. It rests a moment, then begins to swirl out from there, down the side of my neck, over my collar bone, ending between my breasts.

It is amazingly erotic to feel you drawing on me in this manner. The slight chill of the cooled lipstick, the tip dragging across my tender skin, the faint trails of waxy color left behind, all combine into an experience I have never felt before.

On my chest, I can feel you draw a heart, and color it in, and I smile up at you, opening my eyes to watch you. As I catch your eyes, you wink at me, then return to your work, an expression of concentration on your face.

In two quick strokes, you circle each breast with a line of color. You dab a little color into each nipple, using a fingertip to smear it in, rouging my areolas to a deep rosy red. My nipples harden instantly under your touch, bringing a slight smile to your face.

You lean down to gently kiss one, then the other, your tongue quickly flicking out. You look at me. "This is as much color as I will be using on your breasts. I plan to taste them completely, and I want nothing interfering with my enjoyment of you."

I smile at you, knowing nothing needs to be said.

Still working in swirls and sweeping stokes, you add some decoration to my upper chest above each breast. Dots, lines and circles begin to fill in the space on my pale skin. Again sitting back to critically assess your work, you reach out with your thumb and forefinger to roll a deep pink nipple, stiffening it even more, and eliciting a sigh from my lips.

Gliding your color wand across my torso, you decorate me adoringly. Raising myself to my elbows I watch your movements and love the rapt fascination I see radiating from your face. I smile, feeling that even without lovemaking this night is a success.

Circles, swirls and dots; they cover my torso now as you begin to embellish my hips and upper thighs. Running out of lipstick, you open a new tube, working your way down my legs.

Watching my body become less familiar and more exotic with every sweep of your hand brings a rush of intimate feelings. You are making me less myself and more an object that belongs to you, totally and completely. A canvas for your whim.

Gently, you spread my legs apart, continuing your embellishments.

The color is spreading across me. I look at my legs as if they are the red painted legs of a woman from some faraway land. It is a primal feeling, and I feel moistness between them.

You leave a wide swatch of bare skin around my pubis. The color swirling everywhere makes the bareness of my breasts and mound stand out as even more decadent, as if the rest of my body is nothing but a frame, a display for the sexual parts of me. A tightness clutches at my belly, a feeling I recognize and attribute to your presence.

You continue your design down even to the tops of my feet. Scarlet vines explore beyond my ankles, as if reaching for my toes.

Sitting back from me and taking in my body with one glance, you add a few touches here and there, then look at me.

"I want you to stay still. Do not move until I return."

Curious as to what you are up to, I just nod and watch you rise and walk out of the room.

When you return, I see you have the digital camera with you.

"I want to remember this. I want a souvenir, and most of all, I want you to see your body right now as I see it."

I smile, and lay back, stretching myself out on the sheet for you. You snap a few shots, checking the screen until you are satisfied, and bring the camera over to show me.

I inhale sharply. The photo includes my full body, from my neck down. Because my face is not visible, the anonymity is shocking. It is like a photo of someone else. A sensuous, primal woman, decorated for the sacred act of love. My eyes fly to your face.

Your expression is a mix of amusement, satisfaction and a deep carnal desire I feel mirrored in my own body.


The End

[birdie8819]

Honey I Was Just Wondering...


I know it's ridiculous but still, it keeps coming back and replaying itself in my mind. Perhaps it's knowing you will be living in close proximity, the fact that you're suddenly single, and (if I know you), you're hot to trot and horny as ever. It's wrong, I know, and presumptuous to suppose it is even a possibility; but I have this friend, J, who uh, would be very interested in meeting you.

Us actually, he has some experience with um, threesomes. He lives in the area and tells me how much he pines for the times he spent with his buddy, and his buddy's wife, before they split up and things (and relationships) went south. I'm not trying to fix you up of course, he and I are both married, and I don't want to inject myself (if you'll pardon the expression), into your personal life, knowing that you are starting anew and should have your own space for that. But still, if you find yourself looking for a particular type of warmth and excitement; well, I think we could make an adventure out of it, let's just say for old times.

I've kept my distance for various reasons of course; me, you, my wife, your lustfulness, my terminal horniness, and your desire for someone strong, someone that can handle your passion and take what he wants from you. Obviously I'm not in any position to really help you there; and I haven't always been sure I'm quite up to the task. I know you like it a tad rough, a little forced perhaps; certainly you seem to thrive on the thought of being taken, being sexually desired in a most physical way, over someone's knee comes to mind.

I've thought of you, with your buns tanned sufficiently enough that the searing red heat from them radiates across my thighs and permeates my groin as I sink my cock into your sloppy wet pussy. Or perhaps after administering a blistering (to your satisfaction), spanking I get behind your smoldering ass and parting your red hot cheeks I bury my face between them. You're so hot against my face my cheeks are flushed and burying my lips in your crack I work them over your sphincter, tossing your salad (as they say). I feel your bottom cheeks glowering in my hands as I challenge the last vestige of your virginity with my tongue. Working it up and down and probing and sucking I try to loosen your tight little brown button while you squirm beneath me.

Hmmmm, we are both making restless noises exclaiming our excitement. You require a little finger pressure, applied around your randy rim with lots of oil, just to get my tongue to pierce your stoic starred canyon. But I know how you like to be heated up, and I'm sure your sphincter won't be nearly so stoic once I'm done working you over. To torture you is my plan, to drive your desire to a fever pitch.

With gusto (and the help of a finger) I force my tongue into you. It wiggles and wrests its way into your virginal brown flower; my hands roam up your thighs and over your back, alternately teasing and caressing, then palming and squeezing the tensing muscles flowing under your milky white skin.

My fingers deftly slide between the moist lips of your labia, bumping and sliding lightly over and back, up and down, until your clit is so hard it looks like you have an angry little red cock guarding the gateway to your sex starved dripping cunt. Soon enough you are begging to be taken, you want something hot and hard to fuck you to orgasm, to glorious completion. Finger has replaced tongue, I can feel you squeezing and releasing on my digit as it slowly penetrates and retraces its path, pumping in and out between your upturned quivering cheeks. You back up on it now, your hungry little ass taking its pleasure. Bracing yourself against my fist you push and retreat, pumping your ass back and forth on my finger.

Speeding my hands up I take you to a fever pitch, running up and down your cunt lips and in and out of your ass faster than you can move (and I know just how fast and hard you can move). Pausing, I slowly slide my finger out of your ass, holding my other hand still between your well lubed lips, lightly holding your hooded man in the boat. Ha, do you still think you don't like it? Why can't you keep still? You're backing up again. What are you looking for? Thwack, thwack, thwack thwackthwackwack! You gasp for air, thrusting out your chest and then dropping your head as you snort and whinny like a mare in heat. Yes, that's it, that's what you like, what you're looking for. Rekindled you move like you are on fire, your energy renewed, your sound and shaking fury reflecting just how passionate you are to be taken.

Hearing you moan I wonder if you can truly ever get enough, too much for you seems like an impossibility to me. Yes, I see you needed that; you came so hard earlier, on my tongue then again on my finger, your desire had perhaps ebbed. Your furnace needed to be stoked before I put my cock to the task of hauling your ashes. Oh my, you are so wet now, while it was just your pussy that was wet and dripping before, you now have a wet sheen covering your entire body; you undulate in the glow of your own passion.

Perhaps you are tired from being on your knees, buns up, on your hands one minute, with your breasts mashed into the floor the next. Your hands are like two children, unable to decide what toy to play with. You grope your tits and pinch your nipples one minute then grab my hand and try to frig yourself on it, mashing our fingers over your hot hooded button, then gripping the furniture legs and hanging on as though you might fall off the earth. I have two fingers buried in your burning bottom now. You are panting as though you've just run a marathon; no not like that, actually you are heaving and drooling like the little cock whore you, no, we, both desire you to be.

You do look lovely, so radiant as another orgasm racks you and ebbs, momentarily, your desire. My cock is rock hard and throbbing now; just looking at you twisting and heaving breathlessly inspires me. Knowing my tongue and sundry talents have affixed you in this state of inert lust makes my blood boil and my own sphincter involuntarily flexes. Stopping your deflowering now would be like trying to stop a train, and I have no intention of stopping. Your sphincter opens readily to my fingers now; as if you weren't sure about this before, but now seem ready to sell your sole to keep your hungry little hole filled. I push a third digit into your ass, twisting and turning them as you gyrate and quiver.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Then they are gone, my hands are cupping and squeezing your burning cheeks. Directing the rhythm of your body I reach for you with my tongue as you strain to ride my face. My fingers run teasingly over your mound and around your clit. Hmmmm, you are as delicious tasting as you are beautiful; my tongue moves in and out but you are moving too hard and even a single digit is no longer enough to sate you. Soon you are rocking back and forth on two fingers as again I am twisting and turning them smoothly inside you; and eventually three as you desperately climb up and down them, your rectum swallowing and squeezing. The walls of your ass are pulling them in as I move them out, only to open you up as they lose contact; like the petals of a flower your star bursts open, seeking to take them inside again.

Enough fooling around, your impatient is palpable; enough is enough, you want cock in your ass and you want it now. Oh, yes, I love how you make love to my cock with your mouth, slobbering all over it, lips and tongue greedily slurping as your ass bounces on my fingers. You are so eager now. I line the dark purple head up with the hole my fingers just left, sliding the head of my cock along your crack, up and down between those rosy hot cheeks. It is so hot back there, so wet, and so smooth and slippery.

You never were one for much patience and now you reach back with your hands and grasp my cock, holding it you push yourself over the dark head, past the outer ring of your sphincter, clutching and releasing. You may be in pain but that's not enough to slow you down as you continue to back onto my cock. I feel myself slide past your inner ring. Your head rears up, you gasp and your throat clutches a scream, or a moan; yes it is definitely a moan now. Stilling yourself you rest on my cock as your entire existence focuses on that point, that primal penetration. The need you have for it goes way back, back to the beginning of time. It is your need to be used, to be taken, and forcibly fulfilled, as the Greeks long ago made famous. You want, no need, to feel a hot hard throbbing shaft penetrate you and pump its molten seed into the deepest recesses of your ass.

You shudder continuously now as my hot meat stabs in and out of you. I'm shaking on my knees, having resisting the temptation to plunge my cock into you till by balls bounced off your ass at the first moment of contact. But your ass is well prepared, eager even; you contract your ass muscles at my direction and hold it, working your cute little pucker on my cock, squeezing my until you feel yourself relax, seemingly of its own accord you continue to open. You feel yourself sliding down the length of my meat until all too soon for you, I am all in, my thighs are resting on your glowing butt cheeks and you can't get a bit more no matter how hard you push. Damn, that just won't do, you start to slide off me tentatively as I withdraw, leaving my crown barely touching the red gaping hole where your tiny little dark star used to be.

Ungh, I don't know which of us pushed first but with primal urgency your ass is filled and my cock again sheathed. Hmmmm, yes, just like that, back and forth, in and out, in and out as time eludes us. Eventually I pull out and you crawl your ass backward in your need. I flip you onto your back. Relieved of the pressure on your knees you anxiously watch as I take your ankles in my hands and stretch them out and back until your back is off the bed and I'm there again; sliding my cock up and down the crack of your ass. Impatiently you reach down and grab me, guiding my cock back into your gaping hungry hole. You thrust your dilated ass-pussy over the bulging head of my juice dripping cock and soon I'm banging my way home again while you squeeze and pinch your nipples, pushing your breasts around to match the rhythm of your ass on my cock. Your calves rest on my shoulders now, freeing my hands for balance, and to help you tend to your trembling titties.

It's time. A voice in my head is surprised by your wanton lust and enthusiasm; you look like you've done this before I muse, but the thought passes quickly. It is immaterial how you got this good I think, it only matters that I'm about to cum, and looking down I see you are again ready as well. Your eyes are rolled back under fluttering eyelids, your tongue lolling out the side of your mouth. Your two hands have moved to the center of your being and you are frigging your clit mercilessly with while trying to grasp my plunging cock and shove fingers in your pussy, all at the same time.

Ungh, ungh, ungh, hard, ungh deep, ungh, ungh ungh ungh, unaahhh. Oh my god, I think, you'll be burping my cum I'm shooting so hard; spurt, spurt spurtspurt. I let go of your legs which I had wrapped my arms around, gripping your ankles above my head. I turn, leaving drool from my lips running down your lovely calf. Finally I slide between your thighs and collapse on top of you, my head resting on your heaving chest as our sweating bodies drip themselves cool and our breathing slowly returns.

"Whew," you exclaim, "that was intense! Are you sure you only have one friend? I still have two holes that could use filling." I can only smile. "Okay," You smirk, "stop drooling on my tits and roll over. Mmmmm, yes; now stick out that tongue, you've still got work to do."


The End

[birdie8819]

Associate Scheme

"Mrs Rupnar, can you come out back for a second?

"I'm sorry, I just needed to say this so nobody else would overhear. I'm afraid your card has been declined. "Insufficient funds". Have you any other means of payment... cash, cheque?

"I see. Obviously, we have a problem here. You're a good customer of ours, and we wouldn't want to lose you, but we can't just ignore this.

"Janet! Janet - can you get me her bill?

"Thank you. Reflexology massage, pedicure, painting nails - that's £110.

"No, please don't cry, Mrs Rupnar, let me get you a tissue. Here...

"I wonder... since you are one of our most loyal customers...

"I could tell you about our Associate Scheme. You would, however, have to agree not to tell anybody about it - it is for, shall we say, our most exclusive clients.

"Thank you. Let me tell you all about it - would you like a seat? Janet! Janet - can you get Mrs Rupnar some tea?

"Okay. I first set up the Foot Parlour five years ago, when I moved here from Beaconsfield. For the first couple of years, everything went well; we made a good profit. But do you remember when the bank moved offices out of town? We had a very sharp drop in customers who could pay for our services.

"That's when I came up with this Associate Scheme. As well as providing services for the women of Saxwich, we also provide them with a little income by enabling them to, shall we say, 'service' some of the men...

"No, not like that at all! Please, no, I would never get into anything like that. Let me show you; would you like to come back into the store room?

"After you, Mrs Rupnar. As you can see, we have a stock of items which we sell over the Internet. These are sold to us by customers to pay off part of their bill. Over here we have stockings and tights; that shelf is socks; down there is shoes and boots.

"The sealed bags are to ensure that they preserve their, shall we say, 'atmosphere' in transit. That increases their value to our mail order clients.

"Here - as you'll see, there's a certificate of authenticity with each one - a photo of the seller's feet, a few details about them, and a description of what they've done in them.

"Please, Mrs Rupnar, I'm sure we are both women of the world - it's perfectly clear why people would buy these. Anyway, it's better they're bought from us rather than stolen from washing lines, don't you think...?

"That box down there? I don't think you'll want to look in there. That's "especially soiled" items, for some of our more, ummm, exclusive customers. They do sell for high prices, I must admit.

"These don't produce a lot of income - just a little pin money for the women who participate. Would you be interested in this? I must stress how discreet we are and how no customer would ever have your details. We don't have any other women from your, shall we say, 'background' on the Scheme, even though we do get requests; so I'm sure there'd be lots of demand.

"That's fine, Mrs Rupnar. There's a little paperwork to do, but I'm sure we can handle that. Shall we go upstairs? Janet! Janet - where's that tea?

"Do sit down, Mrs Rupnar. Ah... here's your tea now. Thank you, Janet.

"Since you've had no objections to the first part of our Associate Scheme, let me tell you about the second string to our bow. We do occasionally entertain some of our more... 'distinguished' customers here. It's much more lucrative, and I can guarantee that nobody else will know about these business arrangements. I'd only recommend this to people I know I could trust with such delicate matters, like yourself, and since we have our problem with the bill...

"No, no, only with the feet. Perhaps not even that, but with whatever you have on your feet...

"Oh - excuse me. Yes, come in? What is it, Janet? Yes, thank you very much.

"We're lucky. One of my best and most trusted customers has just come for his 2pm appointment. Would you like to assist me with him? We'll call this payment for your bill. Okay? You follow my lead. Don't worry, he's very nice and polite, and I'll make sure there's no funny business...

"Simon! Do come in and sit down. Janet! Janet - coffee for Simon, please! Do meet Mrs R, I'm just introducing her to our Scheme. Have you had a good week?

"Excellent. Would you like to wait for the coffee, or are you eager now?

"That's good. I'm sure Mrs R is delighted that you find her so attractive... don't you, my dear? Yes, the jewelled sandals are lovely: excellent taste in footwear is something I find a lot of women from her culture share. Do they excite you, Simon?

"You'd better remove your trousers, then. Come now, Mrs R, this is no time to be shy. To save your blushes, perhaps, Simon, you should lay down on your front?

"Now, Mrs R, if you could stand up? Simon does like to be trampled. Let me show you - just apply a little weight here, and perhaps here... in fact anywhere around there. Perhaps even lower down...

"Oh, I assure you, it's better for him if you're wearing heels, don't you agree, Simon?

"Do be careful where you stand, but give it a go. ...Good! You can hear how he enjoys it. A larger lady such as yourself...

"Move yourself forward slightly, Simon. That's good. Now you can see back there, on the rug... You do have to be quite gentle with that, but it'll take a little weight.

"Excellent. Be careful of his balls, they can hurt very badly. I do know one man who likes to be kicked there like that, but that's not really Simon's thing...

"But feel free to press on his bottom. Simon will tell you if it's too much... he'll say "Aberystwyth", which means 'stop immediately, I'm not enjoying this.'

"And let me show you... he likes it if you press your heel between his cheeks, as if you're going to penetrate him with it. What's that, Simon? You know you enjoy it, even if you say you don't...

"Don't actually do it; you'll rupture him. And anyway, why would you soil your pretty shoes on him?

"Okay, time to turn over now, Simon. I can see how you've enjoyed that! Come and sit by me, Mrs R.

"You don't trample on the top side, because he's weaker there. But he makes a nice footstool... you take his face, and I'll take care of lower down...

"Yes, allow him to sniff and kiss all around your shoes and feet. Actually, because you've just had your treatment, you'll smell rather fragrant; Simon prefers something a little more, shall we say, 'earthy'...

"Meanwhile, I'll slip off a shoe and... he's very much enjoying that, aren't you, Simon? Having your tiny little prick rubbed up and down between my feet? Having Mrs R's feet all over your nose and mouth?

"Yes, allow him to hold one foot if he wants, but not both. You're in control here...

"Would you like to change positions, Mrs R? Don't worry, we'll know when he wants to finish. That's very good. Just slowly back and forth.

"Oh, I forgot about the little stones on top of her sandals, didn't I? Are they digging in, Simon? Are you getting pain as well as pleasure from her beautiful brown feet?

"Lightly on his balls, too. Your big toenail just there? I like the way he yelps.

"Let's change back. Give him some toes to suck, too. I'll fix it if he messes up your polish. I'll fix him, too. Pathetic man being wanked by feet and paying lots of money just so you'll stand on his face...

"If you want to play with yourself, Mrs R, that's fine. But outside your sari, don't let him see up. He doesn't deserve it.

"Put your heel in his mouth, let him suck it. No teethmarks, Simon - they're expensive! And I don't care what she's stepped in on her way here today...

"He's getting close now. Would you let him cum on your feet, or would that be too invasive? ...Fair enough, I understand completely. The next best thing, though...

"Slip off your sandal, Mrs R. I'll just put it here, and when he goes... Simon, you want to drop all of your nasty cum on Mrs R's shoe? You want to be allowed to spurt where her foot goes? Ask me. Ask me if you may cum.

"Now ask the shoe if you may cum. Respectfully!

"Yes. Yes, Simon, cum on the shoe. Cum on her sandal. Now! Good boy.

"Don't worry, he'll get rid of that pathetic spurt. Get to work, Simon; I don't want to see a drop of your mess on her sandal.

"Thank you, Simon. Janet will be up in a minute with your coffee, and to settle up. Usual payment, please. Mrs R, shall we go downstairs and leave him to recover? Ah, yes, let Simon have one last kiss of each foot to thank you...

"Well done! That was absolutely faultless. I could tell he was especially pleased by the amount he produced. He'll be a happy man for a week now.

"Now, I'd advise that you go and think about the Associate Scheme, and the opportunities it provides - as well as the pleasure it obviously gave you. If you'd like to become a regular Associate, then next time you come for your massage I'll take you through the fine details and the little bit of paperwork that's needed. Are you booked in next week? ...Excellent. Then I'll see you same time on Thursday.

"Goodbye, Mrs Rupnar! See you soon!

"Janet? Janet! Would you get Mr Rupnar on the phone for me?

"Ah, Mr Rupnar. I'm pleased to say everything went perfectly to plan. I'm sure she'll be much more open to your, ummm, 'requirements' now.

"You're very welcome. I shall expect a cheque in the post..."


The End

[birdie8819]

The Lieutenant

My wife Ginger and I—my name is Max Bertulucci— have been married twenty-one years. We have three children all girls. My day job is as a manager for an electronics warehouse in the city. Ginger is a full time housewife. But, lately she has become restless as the last of our babies has finally left the nest. She's become antsy and is easily upset by even the smallest thing, and it had begun to bug me. What I didn't realize, was that she had become vulnerable, vulnerable to other men.

Oh, by the way, my real job is as a black-hand lieutenant; that's right, I'm a mafioso. I run the gambling part of our enterprises—actually just sports cards, but make no mistake it is a very lucrative part of our family's business.

Enzo Bertulucci is my uncle. He's the head, the capo; of a local, newly formed element of the—it shall remain nameless—over-family in Philly. Our family's particular interests lie in the southwest, which part shall also remain nameless. Like most real mofiosi, most of the time we do nothing but live normal lives doing normal things while dealing with the normal trials and tribulations of everyday life.

Ginger has been a wonderful wife and a wonderful mother. The fact that she is the mother of our children, and that she is doing so well at the job, is the sole reason that she is still alive. Let me explain.

Let me say right off. Ginger has no idea what my main job is. I do very well in the electronics business and she appreciates it and makes the most of my income and legitimate business interests. One of my business interests, which she has been making the most of lately, is Mark Williams, my boss at Electro-Mall.

I have always been protective of Ginger. She is always going here there and everywhere. So, I assigned a family soldier to watch her—read watch out for her not spy on her—whenever she was going to be gone from the house for any length of time. Carlo had come to me with the most humiliating news I had ever been faced with. My wife was fucking my day job boss. I told him to get me hard core proof.

It took a couple of weeks, but Carlo had gotten the evidence: photos, videos, audio files; the works. She broke my heart.

I went to my uncle. He told me to stop whining and to take care of my family business or he would do it for me. Thenhe slapped me—hard—and told me to stop crying like the baby I was. His last words, again, were for me to handle it, and he walked off.

Handle it! I knew what that meant, and I just couldn't "handle it." Maybe my asshole boss, but not Ginger. I had to come up with something, but what.

I took a couple of days off from the job; I had to think, to plan. I told him, Williams that I was going to get out of town for a few days. I told him the truth that my wife and I were having problems, and I had to have time to think and to get my act together. Mark, bless his stinking soul, was more than happy to give me the holidays I was asking for; he couldn't know how happy he'd made me. The fuckwad was no doubt faunching at the bit to get into my wife's pants.

When the time came to pay the piper, I was going to be more than happy to be there and to deliver the bad news to the asshole myself. In my mind I could hear him now: begging, screaming, and praying for mercy. There would be none. One does not mess with another man's family, not ever.

I packed my bags and did all of the right things necessary for someone about to leave town. I even had Ginger iron extra shirts for me in case I would be delayed in my return.

"Do you really have to go, Max," she said. "Why can't I go with you? I could use some unwinding too." She was good.

"Ginger, I am going to be doing some business too. I have some other things to attend to. I will be back by Thursday unless something untoward comes up. Okay?" I said.

She made as if to pout, but I could see that she was not all that shaken up with my going. I was wondering what she would have said if I had agreed to her phony wishes and said, "Oh yeah go ahead and pack a bag." I thought for a minute. I decided to do that very thing. It would be telling.

"Ging," I said, after seeming to have rethought my words, "I have decided that you are right. Pack a bag; I'm taking you with me."

Her face clouded over. "No, honey," she said, "I would just be in the way, I guess, of you doing your business. And, I need to be here for some other things this week to do with church affairs. Father Mario needs me for the sodality meeting Wednesday night."

Yeah, I thought cynically, sodality business my ass. Fucking Mark Williams isn't really high on the list of sodality priorities, but I guess it is of yours you cunt. I was getting dangerously close to doing something precipitously; I had to get outta there. I wondered if she'd ever considered fucking Fr. Mario.

She kissed me passionately as I headed for the door with my bag. I kissed her back, and hustled out to the cab. The cab was driven by a cousin of mine, and he dropped me six blocks away to a waiting rental car that I would be using for the next few days. I wanted to catch them in the act myself. There's just something kinda neat about nailing cheaters in the act. It doesn't make up for all of the pain that they cause, no way, but it does feel pretty good. I was planning on feelin' real good for sure. But, I was also sick at heart. When a woman chooses a lover over her husband the degree of hurt is almost beyond measure. My stomach had not stopped churning since Carlo had laid all of the hard evidence on me.

I checked in at a local motel and then drove back to a street one over to wait for the asshole's car to come by; his mustard yellow Z-car would be difficult to not notice. I could have had Carlo sit and wait for the guy, but this one I had to do myself; no, I wanted to do it myself. I wanted to experience firsthand my wife's infidelity. I didn't want to just hear about it, see pictures about it, or any of that; I wanted to see it with my own eyes. I'd already seen the damn pictures! And, as I said, I also wanted to see their faces when I caught them with their pants down so to speak.

I knew he'd soon be going to my house once he was sure my plane had taken off; I knew because of the bug I'd put on my phone at the house: working at an electronics firm for more than twenty years had its upside.

Evidently, I had no more than told Mr. Williams about my plans to be out of town than he was on the phone to my beautiful and traitorous wife Ginger making a date with her. I listened again to the tape I'd recorded.

"Hello," she said...Oh, yes, Mark...really...yes...I'll be home tomorrow...the idiot is going where...oh, okay...park a few houses down...yes, after dark...don't want the neighbors getting nosey...okay, see you tomorrow night...love you too...bye."

She was worried about the neighbors. That was something. We had bought the house we currently lived in because of the treed nature of the neighborhood and the privacy that it afforded. Yes, it was possible that someone might notice a strange car at the house, but it would have been unlikely to raise any red flags. Different visitors had come over, and often stayed over, fairly regularly over the years. We had a lot of friends and relatives—we were Italians for cryin'-out-loud!

Idiot? She referred to me as an idiot. She was insulting me on the phone to the asshole. I hadn't heard all that was on the tapes that Carlo had given me yet. I wondered what other insults I was going to have to endure. I was pissed before, but I was more than pissed now, and I was hurting. My wife! She was my wife! I loved her. I couldn't believe she held me in such contempt. I had always been good to her. I thought back over the past year. Had there been any sign that something was going on? If there had, I hadn't seen it. I still didn't.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

The sex had been regular if not spectacular. The bills were paid. The children were our pride and joy. Both of our families were supportive and always in evidence. What was the hang up? What had I done? What did Mark Williams have that made me expendable as a husband? What made her call me an idiot? Again, what else had she called me, I wondered? Was she thinking of divorcing me? I'd heard her say she loved him. I had a lot of questions. But, I would be patient; I would have my answers one way or another.

I had decided that I wanted, no needed, to know everything I could. I had determined to not just walk in on them and bust them. I wanted to hear more and be there when I heard it. If I just broke them up, I might not ever know the real reason that she was doing this to me, and I really-really needed to know, for my own sanity.

His can of mustard passed me at low speed. I followed him; I knew where he was going; I didn't need to hurry.

He'd followed her instructions: he parked four houses down the block and made his way up to my house. I parked right behind him and checked to see that the little recorder I had brought with me was ready to go. I got out, made it to the side of the house, and quietly went around back.

Our house is actually three stories, though appearing to be but two stories from the front. Built into the side of a gentle slope, the basement is accessible only through the back. Unless they were planning to fuck in the basement, unlikely because of the large sliding glass door, they'd never see me enter the house.

They weren't in the basement, and they didn't see me. They were howsoever in the den, just off the kitchen. I could hear them clearly.

"He got himself off and gone then," said the asshole.

"Got off?" said my wife.

"You know what I mean, he left, he went on the trip," said the asshole.

"Yes. And, for a moment there it was a little dicey; he almost had me go with him. Boy would that have been a bitch: having to stay with him in a small hotel room for four days. He would have wanted to fuck for sure, and I really didn't want to be near the little scuzzbucket," said the whore. "Not when I could have your nice big thingy doing me."

"I see what you mean. It was good for both of us, I guess, that I had gotten the proof of his cheating on you," he said.

I was stunned! I hadn't cheated on her! What proof. Then it occurred to me. Working for an electronics firm had been convenient for him too: he'd manufactured proof of infidelity on my part. He'd corrupted my wife. I felt a little better, not much, but a little.

The big question for me was why hadn't she come to me, raged at me, threatened to divorce me. Had she done so the truth would have come out, and Mr. Williams would have had a real bad day. Well, he was going to have one anyway.

I moved to the bottom of the stairs that led up to the kitchen. I hadn't yet totally decided what I was going to do. I had no weapon with me. I suddenly realized that I might need one. I was short, maybe five-five, just two inches taller than my wife, and weighed maybe one-forty-five. I was a hard body though, and I had always been able to make good account of myself even in high school. But Mark was six-two and well over two hundred; I needed an equalizer. I saw it: a foot long monkey wrench. I'd left it on top of the wet bar here in the basement a few days before. I'd needed it to handle a small plumbing job. I picked it up.

I climbed the stairs and listened through the bead-curtain that we used in place of a door. At the top I could hear them even better: they were slobbering all over each other.

I very slowly eased around the corner and into the kitchen staying low, so that they couldn't see me from the den beyond. They wouldn't see me I knew, unless they actually came into the kitchen; I gambled that they wouldn't. I squatted next to the breakfast bar just ten feet from the sinning pair on the other side. Gawd! how I wished that I'd had a periscope. I clicked on the mini-recorder; I was going to get all I could.

"That's right lover undo those buttons, but slowly, okay; I want this to last," said my wife the whore. I could actually hear it as she slid the satiny material from her shoulders exposing her bra covered breasts: breasts only I was supposed to be touching. My heart sank into a very dark place.

I don't know where they came from, but tears started to flow down my face. I was filled with a mix of hate and despair and even love—don't ask me how the latter. Uncle Enzo would not have been proud of his favorite nephew right then: viscerally ashamed would have been more like it.

"Oh, Mark I love it when you are your knees in front of me. Pull them down please," she begged.

"My absolute pleasure," he said. "Mister husband would sure not like to see me doing this," said the cock-bite. "Geezsus, you are a one fucking gorgeous female. I will never get tired of seeing this."

"Yes, Mark, like that. Lick me. Oh my! My knees are weak," she said. "I need to get down there with you."

"I can't wait until you dump that little fart," he said.

"It won't be long, dear" she said. "I'm thinking of laying things out to him when he gets back from this little trip he's on. I am going to screw over his cheating ass big time. But today, I want just little bit more revenge," she giggled.

"You bet, little girl," he said.

"Gawd! Mark, do me, do me now; I need it bad."

He looked down at her. The curve of her hips, her feminine softness, her breasts that sagged not at all: conning her had been worth it, he thought. He hadn't really disliked Max, but he had to have his woman, his wife, so he'd set her up. She'd thank him later, he told himself. She'd thank him for showing her what a real man could do for her rather than the inadequate shrimp-assed wimp she'd married.

She crooked her finger at him beckoning him to take her. He stroked his pole once or twice teasing her. She feigned a pouting face.

"Sock it to me," she said. "Hurry up."

I wanted to throw up.

"Yes, Mark, like that. Fuck me. Oh my! My gawd! Oh! Your cock is so big." She bucked and flailed wildly as he pushed and pulled in and out of her. They came together in a stunning climax.

******

I had to either get out of there or bust in on them. I was so mad that I almost couldn't breathe, mad and sick to my stomach. I decided to get outta there. I knew what I was going to do, and mister big-dick was never going to be the same.

"I don't know how I put up with that little faggot that I've been married to for so long," she said. "If it weren't for the children I would have dumped him for inadequacy long ago."

She was digging her own grave. No I wasn't going to kill her, but she was going to wish she were dead, and him too. I eased myself across the floor, got through the bead-curtain making almost no noise. I got myself down the stairs, out the door, and I was gone. Back at the car I made a couple of calls. thirty minutes later a black van pulled up behind me. A big man came to my window. I lowered it.

"You know what to do, yes?" I said.

"Absolutely," said the big man.

"You guys are not to do anything else to him. Nothing, got it?" I said. "I want him to live a long and healthy life—well, almost anyway."

"We got it boss. It's a piece of cake. But, what about..."

"I'll take care of her. I have something special planned for her. She's in for the long haul," I said.

******

The three men in the black van were patient; they had their marching orders. They had been selected by Enzo at the request of Max; Max had wanted out of towners for this one, and he didn't want to know who they were; Enzo had concurred with his nephew and had acceded to his request for personnel.

The leader of the little out of town group was Rafael, that's all, no last name; and the first one was not his real name. He'd been selected because of his special empathy with the victim, Max Bertulucci. Rafael's wife had cheated on him and the act had nearly driven him to suicide. His boyhood friendship with Carlo, Max's number one soldier, had offered him a chance to get appropriate revenge on the man that had disrespected him and at the same time a way into the family. He never talked about it, but the rumor was that the disrespecting adulterer had had both of his arms and both of his legs broken. And, there had been an added bonus: Rafael's wife had been forced to watch her lover get what he deserved.

Rafael and his wife were still together; everything had worked out just fine; the woman understood that she had run out of chances: she never even thought of cheating again.

At any rate, he was more than happy to help another spousal victim with his marital problem; he was simpatico. The difference in the proposed punishment for this new asshole both amused him and gave him the chills.

It was more than three hours later that the asshole left the Bertulucci residence. Rafael saw the woman waving goodbye to him as he headed down the street to his car.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Rafael's two associates were in the street talking near the asshole's car, and when he came near and dug in his pocket for his keys, they threw a sack over his head, knocked him out, and hustled him into the van. They drove off.

Another car with two men in it drove by three minutes after the van had turned the corner. One of the men got out, got into the kidnapped man's car and drove it off. It would be left in the Electro-Mall parking lot for the asshole to find later. Not a trace of evidence that anyone but the owner had ever been in the car was left for the police to find.

"Carlo, Carlo, Carlo you've done well. Let me be miserable in peace," I said to my number one soldier.

"Max, she is not the devil. She thinks you 'betrayed her'. It was the filthbag Williams who caused the problem," said Carlo.

"He'll get his," I said. 'He'll definitely get his."

Carlo fell silent for a moment. He knew that what his boss said was true. They both knew that the bad guy was getting his at that very moment. "You could have just had them hit," he said, finally.

"What they did hurt me, but what they did was not reason enough to kill them. They'll suffer enough," said Max.

"I'd rather be dead than go through what that Williams guy is going through," said Carlo.

Max had to smile. It was pretty heavy what was happening to the guy, he thought. But, he deserved every little bit of it. The things he'd done, and to Ginger, let alone to him personally were beyond the pale. Max felt not the slightest remorse for any of it.

"Your wife thinks you're away until Thursday?" said Carlo.

"Yes, I intend to stay away till then. I want to cool off a little before I talk to her. It's not something I can do while I am still hot under the collar," said Max.

"I think you are right to handle it that way," said Carlo.

Max tilted back his drink draining the glass. He held it high in the universal signal to the bartendress to refill it. Carlo fallowed suit.

The bartendress was Marie Gilson: a slim, blond, blue-eyed babe from Montana of all places. Marie had four boys and a girl, but with maniacal dedication to exercise and good eating habits, she had been able to keep her shape in spite of the mass of birthings and the passage of time: Marie was forty three years old—two years older than Max.

She came to them and refilled their whiskeys. So what's the matter with you two guys? You bonding or something? Don't the girls like you?" she laughed.

"You know, Marie," said Max, "jealousy is a terrible thing!"

"Yeah, I'm jealous of you guys—not!" she laughed again.

The two amigos talked and drank for another two hours before they hit the road.

Thursday morning Max packed his small bag and returned to the house. Ginger would not expect him until nightfall, but he was going to surprise her. It was time to go on the offensive.

When he arrived, she wasn't home. He knew that it was her morning to be shopping at the local food store. He put on a pot of coffee and waited. He figured she'd be in around ten or so. At 10:37 he heard the garage door opener engage. He'd set his order of battle.

He was dressed in his good suit. He had a cup of black coffee, newly refilled, on a coaster, on the end table, by the couch where he had taken up his position. Legs crossed, refreshed, he felt—serene.

He heard the screen door to the kitchen slam as she hustled the groceries into the house. He smiled mischievously: if she'd known he was there, he'd have been the one getting the groceries out of the car. This was getting good, he thought.

He could hear her puttering around in the kitchen putting things away, and likely getting things ready for dinner. He recalled how she intended to lay out his options to him today. He figured that that would be something she'd planned to do after dinner; it was her style. It occurred to him that each knew the other pretty well. Well, after twenty-plus years of marriage that was to be expected, he supposed.

The noise stopped. He knew she'd finally noticed the coffee pot on and nearly full. She'd be asking herself if she'd somehow forgotten it and left it on. Then, she'd remember that it had not been her. Then, she'd start wondering and looking.

"Max?" she called out. He decided to answer.

"In here, dear," I answered. I waited.

She came into the front room and looked at him sitting on the couch. He was well dressed and confident looking. It shook her.

"Max! How? When? Have you been here the whole time! You couldn't come and helped me with the groceries, announce your presence. Something?"

"I was just relaxing thinking of the little talk that we're going to have," I said.

"Talk! Okay, I'll say we're going to have a talk. I've been wanting to talk to you for a few days now, really longer," said Ginger.

"Oh?"

"Yes Max. Max, I have a lover, and I want a divorce," she announced. Her confidence had returned.

"Hmm, and why would that be, dearheart?" I said.

His calm demeanor shook her confidence yet again. He was taking things in an awfully blasé way, but she continued. "Well, how about because you cheated on me! How about that?" she said.

"And, why would you think that I had cheated on you?" I said.

"Because you had been seen by two different people going into Colby's Inn on several occasions with that hussy!" she said.

Two different people? Interesting. But, I had time.

"Really, and just who is this hussy that I am supposed to be fucking? You are accusing me of fucking her right?"

"Yes, and it's Denise North," said Ginger coolly.

Denise was a secretary at Electro. She'd worked directly for the asshole.

"Denise left town weeks ago. Quit and left town," I said. Suddenly, I had it. The asshole had used Denise, probably fired her, or maybe paid her, who knew. But, she wasn't there to corroborate the truth or fallacy of anything. Neat, I thought. Mr. Williams was nothing if not thorough.

"And if I might ask, who was it that saw Denise and I sneaking around?" I said.

"James Michaelson and Mar..." she cut herself off. "I doesn't matter it was two of them," she said.

"And Mark Williams," I finished for her.

"Well, yes, since you have to know. Your very own boss."

"Boss, yes, but not for long," I said.

"What do mean?" she said. She was beginning to suspect all was not right, that she was the one on the carpet, not her husband.

"Sit down, Ginger. I have a few things to say. When I'm done you can talk, but please do me the courtesy of not interrupting till I'm done. After all, I didn't interrupt you and the asshole today while you were fucking him," I said.

She almost fell into the recliner she'd been standing in front of.

"Wha..."

"Yes, I was just in there. I heard it all." I nodded toward the kitchen. The shock on her face was precious.

"Okay," I said. "First off, I never cheated on you, not with Denise, not with anybody else. Secondly, you're a sucker. Williams made you believe I'd cheated so that he could get into your pants. I'm not sure where Michaelson fits into all of this, but he's evidently backing Williams, and if he is, he's had it.

"Next: Inadequate? Little faggot? I deserved to be called names like that? Tell me, dear, how long have you hated me?" I said.

She was terrified now. She tried to gather herself. She was searching for words. She was dead-mortal-lead-pipe-cinch certain now that I had seen them on Tuesday. "Well, I admit, I may have been a little harsh..."


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

"A little harsh! You tore the heart out of me. I have loved you, honored you, protected you; and all you can say is you were a little harsh! I'd say you went a little beyond harsh, dear.

"I am sick at heart from what you've done to me. Now, I would like to hear what you have to say for yourself," I said. I was actually forcing myself to fight back tears. I didn't want to give up the advantage here, but she saw it, and reacted.

"You're telling me you didn't fuck Denise?" she said.

I nodded, I was afraid my voice would crack.

"But, Michaelson? Your boss?"

"They lied," I said quietly.

She was beginning to think that maybe she'd made a huge mistake. "Maybe I should have asked you, confronted you," she said. "But there were two of them. And, Mark said that there were others—"

"No, there weren't and aren't," I said.

She didn't say the words out loud; she mouthed them: Oh my gawd! Now she was crying. She was at a loss.

I looked at my watch. I'd told Rafael to wait till noon to make the call. It was still a full hour yet.

"Ginger, I said quietly, there will be no divorce. You'll just have to get used to having your little faggot around. You won't be cheating on me anymore, and I mean ever; you won't like it very much if you do.

"I'm not sure how I am going to get by you disrespecting me like you did; but I'll do it somehow.

"You'll continue being the mother of our children, going to sodality meetings, and being the wife that I 'deserve' not the stupid ass whore you've been acting like this past while. Do you have anything to say?"

She was staring. She was almost catatonic. "Max, I—I—I think that I'm sorry. So sorry. I don't know why I should, but I believe you. But what did he..."

"Hope to gain? The arrogant little shit wanted into your pants, and that's all, and he succeeded. But, he'll pay. I can assure you of that," I said.

We talked for some time, and then the phone rang. "Please get it," I said. "It's Williams. Talk to him."

"How do you...?"

"Just answer the damn phone," I said forcefully.

They talked for about two minutes. Finally, she hung up the phone. "He admits having lied to me. He said he's sorry. Just sorry! He's ruined me—us—and he's sorry!.

"I want you to go to him. Not today, but in a week or so. It will be the last time you see him, but I want you to see him and talk with him. Let him know how you feel. I need you to see him and tell him how it is."

I had an ulterior motive in wanting her to see him. He would be "her" object lesson. It would be one she would never forget.

"Max, about my wanting a divorce..."

"I told you, there will be no divorce, and that's the end of it."

She nodded. She was too unnerved to argue the point, and she clearly didn't want to in any event.

"We will speak of this again after you've done what you need to do," I said. "Don't forget, in a week's time." She nodded.

Nine days later, she made the call to her ex-lover. He sounded strange, but he invited her over.

She'd find him alone in his apartment about four miles up the road. I gave her ten minutes to get there. Geezsus, how I would like to have been there, but that wasn't the plan.

******

She mounted the steps to his second story apartment. She knocked lightly and entered without waiting for him to open the door.

"Hello," he said.

"Hello," she returned.

"My husband..." She took a seat across from him.

"He knows," said Mark. "I'm aware."

"He told me to come here," said Ginger. "I'm not sure why, really. But, he insisted. You lied to me, Mark. You all but ruined my life and his and our children's. That was just plain evil."

"I wanted you, but that isn't even possible anymore. Your husband is a very dangerous man," said Mark.

"You're lucky he didn't beat you to death after he found out," said Ginger.

"Beat me to death? I wish he had," said

Mark. "What he did to me is far worse."

"Worse than being dead?" said Ginger. "I hardly think so."

"You say he told you to come here to talk with me, but you didn't know why," said Mark.

"Yes."

"Well, he had a reason. I am being forced to be here with you too," he said. "I think it is the second worst moment of my life."

She inclined her head as if to say she didn't understand.

"I have something to show you. If I do not, he will kill me and all of my family back in Illinois. He is not bluffing.This is the why you are here," he said.

Mark stood and dropped his pants.

"Don't you take your..."

She stopped in mid-sentence. Her mouth hung open, no words escaped. Her face reddened as he lifted his limp cock upwards. "Mark! You're...!"

He started to cry. "I guess I blew it," he said.

******

The phone in the kitchen rang; it shook me out of my reverie.

She was screaming into it! "My gawd! Max, how could you have done something like this! It's awful! The worst! He didn't deserve this. My gawd!" She settled down but she was sobbling.

"Get home now. Leave him. And, Ginger, yes he did deserve what he got." I hung up.

She was home in nine minutes. I braced myself for the assault. She stormed into the living room; her face was streaked from her crying. I was again seated on the couch. This time I had a straight vodka in my hand.

"Geezsus! you monster," she said. "You castrated him!"

"I was here the whole time," I said. "I didn't do a damn thing, but confront you with your infidelity. And, defend myself against your threat of divorce.

"He on the other hand was rubbing his hands together in anticipation of porking you tonight. You know, during your sodality meeting," I said, about as sarcastically as I could.

Her face flushed momentarily.

"You must have had help, but you did it," she accused.

I just sat and waited.

"You cut off his balls," she sobbed.

"But, I let him live, and his family" I said. "That could change if anything untoward happens to me. Anything!" I said.

Ginger was having trouble even blinking. Her mind raced. If she had been terrified before she was way beyond that now. "Who are you?" she said, at last. "He's a eunuch. What have you done?"

"Who am I? Someone it is not a good idea to mess with. Learn that now, immediately. I am not bluffing," I said.

She was shaking. "No, I don't suppose you are," she said.

I knew she'd get over it. I also knew that she was not going to be looking for anymore strange either. Not ever.

******

A couple of weeks after the day of reckoning, we were all seated at Uncle Enzo's table. The conversation was light and happy.

After dinner, he and I were out on the veranda smoking pipes. Aunt Betina would never allow smoking in the house.

"I hear you handled your situation," he said.

"Yes."

"Good. Ginger is a fine woman. But, she's a woman. She needs a man's hand to guide her. Just do your job, and let her do hers. It's the way of nature," he said.

"I understand," I said. And, I did.


The End

[birdie8819]

Ongoing Punishment


John parks the car at the far end of the large car park so we're not seen arriving together. That's very important. We play by my husband's rules. I have no choice in the matter.

"Come on you little slut," he says, killing the headlights and switching off the ignition. He doesn't smile, only puts his hand up my skirt and feels my crotch. "Jesus!" he says. You can't wait, can you?"

I'm already moist with anticipation, but this doesn't stop a tear coming to my eye. I have an odd mixture of feelings. On one hand I feel a naughty excitement, and on the other a feeling of hurt and helplessness to be used this way.

"Let's see if you can pull for me tonight."

My heartbeat is thundering in my ears and there's that familiar fluttering in my tummy. It's always the same.

"Yes, master," I reply, and he takes my chin in two fingers.

"You'd just better not forget it," he says with a cruel smile. The tear slips down my cheek.

He kisses me lightly, without emotion. He ignores mine. He slips his hand inside my panties and fingers me. I shift about on the seat as he teases me, playing with the hair, the leather upholstery squeaking and sticking to the bare expanse of flesh between stocking tops and underwear.

"You're crying," he's noticed. "Why do you cry?"

I just shake my head, and he takes his hand out from under my skirt and smells his fingers.

"Oh, baby. You're just so hot and dirty, aren't you?"

I've lost count of the times we've engaged in this scenario. It's a revenge thing for him partly. For the time I was unfaithful. A weekend away with the girls (a hen bash) and he somehow got to hear about my indiscretion with a waiter at the hotel and he's made me pay ever since.

The funny thing is, despite the tears (they don't always happen) I get a kick out of our sordid scenarios too. In fact I think I enjoy it more than he does sometimes, though I wouldn't let on. It would only piss him off even more. I know he gets a buzz out of me going with another bloke, making myself and any orifice available to the guy's whims and fancies. It turns him on something rotten. But it's not such a punishment as he thinks it is, making me go with someone of his choosing.

The tears and emotion that come with it are a kind of paradox. I guess it's because I know that I'm a willing slave to it anyway, and I hate myself for it. Sometimes I really wish it felt like a punishment and I would be relieved of the guilt for sharing that waiter's bed.

The keen autumn air nips at my bared flesh when my mini skirt rises as I step out of the car. John lets me go on ahead while he hangs back. My shoes crunch the gravel drive while my breath steams out ahead of me.

A man opens the bar door to leave, releasing the indoor acoustic of a blaring jukebox. He shoves past without bothering to hold the door for me. "Hey, mister..!" I say. He looks me up and down. Moves on. It's that kind of place.

I get a drink from the bar and head for a table at the rear. John enters a few moments after my first sip. We don't acknowledge each other. He chooses a table against the wall from which we can see each other as well as everyone else who enters the bar. He'll choose a man for me and give me the nod. We haven't been to this particular joint before, but the clientele seems kind of familiar.

A few cheap-looking working girls loll at the bar. Blue smoke curls up from their cigarettes, around the bags under their eyes and up into their frizzy hair-dos. They all look the same. They cadge drinks and vie for the cleaner looking punters. Most of the other patrons are well-paid contractors, construction workers with cash to flash and, if they happen to be particularly lucky, a little romance which they won't have to pay for anyway.

There are a few city gents too. Perhaps they're slumming it for a bit of rough, though I don't put myself in that category. Things are gradually changing in this neighbourhood, it's on the up. Hence the construction guys and latest building developments. One thing doesn't change though...

Working girls. They always look the same...

Unlike them, I'm dressed conservatively in a dark business suit and sheer white silk blouse with nothing underneath. I keep my jacket buttoned until my husband signals me to remove it and display myself. My breasts aren't large but they're high and nicely shaped. My nipples are dark and prominent and show through the blouse.

One of the nicer-dressed men notices me. He smiles and lifts his drink in acknowledgement. He's a good-looking guy. I glance at my husband. He doesn't give anything away.

I return the man's smile. Perhaps he'll be the one I'll get to go to bed with tonight. He carries his drink to my table and asks if he can join me. I nod yes. He sits across from me. He's in his mid-thirties, expensively dressed, his hair nicely styled, teeth white and straight. I've been with a lot worse. He looks like a lawyer or accountant. He asks my name.

"Jill,"

A white lie.

He says his is Dave, probably also a white one. People don't come to places like this to meet people they ever want to see again.

Dave asks what I'm drinking and offers to buy me a refill. I accept. I need a few drinks to calm my nerves and make myself ready. We make small talk. He seems nice, not the type to hurt a woman, but looks can be deceptive. Some of the nicer looking ones have been the meanest in my experience.

We talk for about twenty minutes. I'm comfortable with him. I hope John will give the thumbs up. He nods approval, but not the full gold seal. That means we won't be taking this particular one home with us. Pity.

I slip my jacket off. Dave watches me, ogling my breasts. Several other men notice, too. I tingle inside. I love being on display for strangers. Dave approves of what he sees. I can see it in his eyes. His gaze tracks across my breasts and the moistening valley in between. He's already planning how to get me out of here and into his bed.

We talk the small stuff for a few minutes. I glance at my husband. He licks his lips and walks to the men's room. That's my cue. Dave is in for a little treat, but he won't be the one going home with me. Perhaps John thinks he's too genteel or well mannered. He never explains why he chooses or rejects men.

John doesn't come back. That means the men's room is empty. I touch the back of Dave's hand, toy with the top button of my blouse and tell him I have something to show him. He follows me to the toilets and is puzzled when I enter the men's room. He hesitates before following me in.

He looks around suspiciously. I know what he's wondering. Is it a trap? Am I in cahoots with someone who aims to mug him? Is it some kind of sex-sting operation?

One cubicle has an "out of order" sign on the closed door -- my husband's normal trick. It isn't locked. I know he's in the cubicle next to this one. I open the door and Dave follows me in and bolts it. Now it's my turn to get edgy. If this guy was so inclined, he'd have time to hurt me before my husband can intervene. A few men have hurt me. One burned me with a cigarette, thinking it would somehow turn me on. I still have a small button scar on the inside of my thigh. Normally it's okay. Most guys are okay.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Dave pulls me to him and kisses me. He fumbles under my blouse and squeezes my breast. He smells of fresh shampoo and expensive cologne. I return his kiss. I wonder how he wants to play it. What will be the thing or things that throw his switches?

Dave's tongue probes my mouth while his hand slides away from my breast to lift my skirt. He finds what he's looking for and slips his hand inside my panties. He toys with my pubic hair then he cups me. "I love hairy pussies," he whispers in my ear. "And yours is supreme."

I smile inwardly at the strange compliment.

I move on his hand and pant into his mouth. I want him to soil me and I know that's what my husband wants too. He wants me to act like a slut, to prostrate myself at the feet of this guy, to take his cock out and suck it until he comes in my mouth, and then swill and swirl it around my tongue, opening my mouth to show it to him before I swallow the pearly muck.

I know that's what John would want. He loves to watch me shudder and gag as I try and swallow his (John's) copious emissions and I guess he gets a voyeuristic thrill from thinking of or seeing me doing the same to another man, particularly a casual bar "pick-up".

I'm here to satisfy - firstly my husband's lust, and secondly, this other man's. But what about my own?

I touch him through his trousers. He's nice and firm. I fumble with his zipper. His great cock springs into my hand like a small rubber cosh. Dave's middle finger finds its way between my labia and slides inside me and I move my hips to ride it.

I'm not supposed to experience pleasure in these seedy acts, only degradation and humiliation. That's what turns John on, the thought of me being humiliated at the expense of pleasure. Well, you're wrong, Johnny boy! Humiliation and pleasure go hand in hand in my book. Supposed to or not, I often have an amazing orgasm with the men you pick for me.

I push his hand gently aside and sink to my knees on the stone-tiled floor. Dave's cock bounces in front of my face. He's large and natural. I wrap my left arm around the backs of his thighs, take him in my right hand and work his tight foreskin back, exposing the scarlet head. The waiter was the only other uncut man I've ever been with. Dave reminds me a little of him.

He's clean and pleasant, unlike most of the men with whom I have sex. I lick the head. The ridge behind is prominent. I imagine how nice he'd feel moving back and forth against my G-Spot. I lick the eye of his cock, penetrating it with the tip of my tongue. I can taste the sweet stuff oozing up his shaft. He trembles with pleasure.

I guide him between my lips. I continue to hold him while he's in my mouth to keep him from thrusting in too deeply and also to resist the temptation of touching myself if I were to let go. I would come too quickly. Dave holds my cheeks clumsily between his hands and fucks my mouth. The stone tiled floor grazes my knees. I squeeze his cock and suck hard to bring him on quickly. Our time is limited in here.

I imagine John masturbating steadily while in the cubicle next to us. He likes me to be noisy when I'm sucking somebody off. That's another thing that turns him on -- sounds. He's a real sound and vision man all right.

He and Dave will have their orgasms to enjoy and I'll have a mouth full of caustic cum to savour - saline and viscous. Whether I spit or swallow will depend on taste and mood. We all get our own little kick from this sordid scene.

Dave grunts and forces himself deeper into my mouth. I let go of his thick shaft. It's almost over. My nose touches the wiry hair at the base of his cock. He smells of musky men's talc. He gushes hotly against the back of my throat and then pulls partway out so he can feel my tongue against the knob of his cock. I swirl it around while he fills my mouth. It must have been quite a while since he'd jerked off or fucked, which is surprising - good-looking man like him. He's very viscous and, my god, he's so very salty! He ejaculates in about half-a-dozen pulsing spasms, not the single explosion I was expecting.

I time it badly and some of his sperm slips down my throat before I can do anything about it. John likes me to keep some back to share with him when it's all over, so I have to be careful not to swallow it all at once. But there's loads of the stuff and I can hardly swallow fast enough to keep up with him. I gag and cough and the back of my throat burns to the ammonic rush.

He softens quickly and withdraws, zips up, straightens his clothes. He suddenly looks guilty and embarrassed. He asks, "How much?" I shake my head, and wave my hand flatly. He looks puzzled. There is no goodbye kiss, no word of endearment. I no longer exist now that he's satisfied. He can't wait to get away, back to his wife I bet.

He departs, coat collar up, looking sheepishly around him as he crosses the floor. The door swings close again.

He seemed like a nice bloke. I wish he'd been the one to take home with us.

John enters the cubicle and leers at me, a curious mixture of disdain and admiration. He's still hard, his cock shiny wet with ejaculate in the bare white electric light. It twitches in time with his pulse.

"Are you hot?" he demands. "Do you like sucking off strangers in public toilets?" He inspects my nipples through my blouse then slaps my breasts because they're hard. But it's not the sex that has made them pointy. The room is cold. But he interprets it as a sign of insolence and smacks them again. A slice of pain makes me gasp. He commands me to raise my skirt. He touches my pussy. I'm sopping. He forces my thighs apart and plunges two fingers into me.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

"Oh, you are hot!" he says. "You don't care who fucks or fingers you as long as you get your little "cum", do you, you filthy bitch!"

He moves his thick fingers roughly in and out and rubs my clit with his thumb. He watches my eyes. I try not to react but I can't help myself. I need the release of an orgasm desperately.

He masturbates me until the breath is hissing between my lips. I pat them with my hand and some of Dave's "cum" I've been trying to keep back for my husband oozes out and begins to run down my chin. It's one of the things he demands - that I share the other man's ejaculate with him when I can manage it.

John seizes on my soiled lips, his tongue driving through. I know he gets a buzz out of tasting another man's nectar so I let him have it. He spits it back and for a while we play around with it, passing it back and forth, until finally, he swallows it. My hips take up the rhythm of his hand. Maybe he'll actually let me have a climax in this dirty, foul smelling little room. I clamp down on his fingers. He pulls them out of me with a wet, sucking sound. My need aches and burns.

"I haven't given you permission to cum!" he snarls. "You don't deserve it."

But it happens anyway, and as always it almost jack-knives my body in half with the spasm.

He puts his hands on my shoulders and forces me down on my knees. I know what he wants. I raise my face and open my mouth. He peers in, then pushes two fingers inside to feel the last of Dave's white stuff. He withdraws his fingers, smears them on my cheeks and holds them in front of my face.

"Did you like having that man fuck your mouth, you little whore?" he demands.

He'll punish me whether I answer yes or no. If I say yes, I'll admit to taking pleasure without permission. If no, I'll insult him by indicating that following his commands is not pleasurable. I mentally flip a coin, hoping to give him the response he wants.

"Yes, master," I reply. "Thank you for letting me suck that man's lovely big dick." He slaps my cheek so hard I see stars. Perhaps he would have done it even if I'd answered no. It doesn't matter.

"Is his as good as mine?" Another chance to be punished.

"No, master." No slap follows. I've given the right answer this time. He smiles and holds his fingers in front of my mouth. I lick them clean of Dave's remaining goo. John shakes his cock at me, as if in anger.

"Now do it to me, bitch!" he hisses. I start to take him between my lips. He slaps me again. "I want to cream your filthy throat!" he hisses. "Keep your head still, you dirty bitch, and let me fuck your head!"

After allowing him to drive his cock into my mouth until I'm almost retching, I take him in my hand and masturbate him the last couple of strokes. He squirts into my mouth several times, mixing his sweet, insipid cum with what's left of Dave's savoury fare. He softens. I wait for permission to swallow. He puts his cock back in his pants and combs his hair before he grants it with a chin nod. With great relief I let my second helping of cum slide down my throat. The drinks and excitement are having an effect on me. I ask permission to use the ladies room.

"Go ahead and piss here," he says, pointing to the urinal bowl. I push the filthy seat up with my foot while he blocks the doorway, straightening his tie. I squat over the bowl. The urine-splashed, discoloured porcelain is cold against my legs. I have trouble starting. He leans toward me, slaps my face. "Go on, slut, piss in front of your master."

Then there's a dribble of liquid from me followed by a sustained gush that would have done a horse proud. John nods satisfaction. He watches, enjoying my humiliation. "Oh baby, some day I'm going to drink all your steaming piss!"

Afterwards, I wash my face in a disgusting, cracked sink, straighten my clothes and tidy my dishevelled hair in a graffiti decorated mirror.

I leave the room first and return to my table. He waits a few seconds, then walks back to his. If anyone has seen me come out of the men's room, they're not making an issue of it.

My husband scans the crowd. A lot more customers have arrived. It must be shift change at the construction site. They work through the night there.

Dave's drink sits half-finished on the table. He got what he wanted; now he's gone. I finish mine, swirling it around in my mouth like a mouthwash. I finish his, too. The taste of the spermy cocktail gradually recedes.

A large, heavyset black man in a worn leather jacket looks at me from the bar. My husband gives the signal. I smile seductively and move my shoulders back ever so slightly to accentuate my breasts. I wonder why he couldn't have chosen Dave or one of the other clean cut ones. I pray silently that the man won't want anything to do with me. Maybe he'll think I'm out of his league. John likes to see black men fuck me in the arse. The black guy buys another beer and caries it toward my table. Game on!

I notice John smiling, licking his lips in anticipation of watching and videoing this man having sex with his loving wife-slut in our special little room back home. I have the feeling the three of us are in for a long night!


The End

[birdie8819]

Sex Slaves Wanted

Rose was taking a new friend, Lavonne shopping with her at her favorite store, The G-Spot. Lavonne was very attractive, she had medium caramel colored skin, small nose and pouty lips with soft brown eyes. She had really long velvety brown hair that flowed down over her shoulder down to the small of her back. Nice round ass, with silky smooth long legs. Yet, only slightly taller than Rose, she wore high heels to make herself look taller and more intimating to fellow office workers that didn't know her personally.

They were in the bondage section looking for stuff to add to their collection. Lavonne and Rose were holding up collars and leashes to see which one would be the slave and which one would be the master. Lavonne was commenting on how she would like to be treated like a real slave. She wanted to be degraded and treated like a cave woman. Rose just laughed hardly taking her serious.

There were other people there too. One was a man who was taking quite a bit of notice to Lavonne and Rose. He seemed very interested in what these two women were talking about. He kept looking up at them and watching them while pretending to be interested in sex swings, and soft hand cuffs.

Lavonne held up a cat o' tails. Snapped Rose across the ass. Rose jumped. This made Lavonne laugh. Rose just rubbed her ass not thinking it to be very funny. Lavonne was getting excited by all the leather, whips and different bondage stuff. So much she started to rub herself against Rose's ass while trying to grab Rose's tits. Rose just turned around and gave her that "not here" look.

By this time the man walked over to the ladies, he could take no more. He induced himself as Sir Charles. They ladies just raised an eyebrow like who does this guy think he is. He said he had a house on an island and he was having some guests over for a small intimate get together. He said he was looking for sex slaves who were into be degraded and misused. It would be totally brutal. Looking them up and down with a huge grin on his face. Lavonne's eyes lit up. This is exactly what she was looking for. She was jumping all over this guy. Rose just stood there thinking I don't think I am into this sort of thing.

But Lavonne didn't want to go by herself. She was really into be degraded but she wanted to come out alive. So Rose agreed to go with her. Maybe just as a spectator.

Rose, had a bad experience once before that just left her cold. She met someone in a hotel room just for sex and he ended up showing up with buddies. She was so scared she wasn't sure if she would come out alive. She felt like such a fool. She wasn't going to let her friend go alone. She would be there for support in case something went wrong.

Sir Charles gave them directions to his house and a phone number in case they get lost. He told them what to wear and what toys and props they should bring with them. He also told them when they arrived they would be given a consent form to fill out so if they changed their minds later they couldn't hold anyone responsible. The ladies found the consent form a little odd. But considering what kind of party it was it was understood.

The ladies finished their shopping by buying new outfits to wear and the proper toys to enhance their experience at the party. They chose leather tops, collars, leashes, hand cuffs and whips. They were getting more and more excited by the moment. Rose was still unsure if she could handle going through this. Lavonne was very excited. She kept slapping Rose on the ass every chance she got. Rose's ass was getting sore already and they hadn't even left the store yet.

Lavonne picked up Rose from her apartment. Rose had her hair pulled back into a ponytail. She had on a black leather halter top and a very short leather skirt that hugged every curve of her ample hips. She had a huge black bag with her, stuffed with her props she was asked to bring.

Lavonne was wearing a leather bikini top that was so tight her 34C breasts bulged out the top like they were trying to escape. She had on skin tight leather shorts that barely covered her round ass cheeks. With tall spike heel leather boots that came just above the knee. She also, had her long hair pulled up in a pony tail. Rose through her bag in the back of Lavonne's Ford Mustang convertible and the ladies drove off for Sir Charles's place.

When they arrived at the island their was a huge man standing at the gate. He asked the ladies for their names. They gave their names and the man pressed a button and the gate opened. The island was huge. It looked like a giant forest of trees. There was a swimming pool, with a hot tub off to the side. There was a small guest house and several car garage. The ladies were shocked to be invited to a place quite like this. Rose was actually starting to loosen up. How bad could this guy be, if he has an island with a house that looks like this. He must be just bluffing. He probably is a very nice man after all, she told herself.

The valet driver came up to them as they approached the house. The ladies noticed all the different expensive cars all lined up in a parking lot off to the side. They got out and Lakin handed him her keys, as they grabbed their bags and headed towards the door. The outside looked just like an ordinary house. Huge, but normal. They heard laughter from inside the house.

Lavonne knocked on the door. A butler answered the door. The ladies walked in. Even the inside of the house looked perfectly normal. Yet, the laughter had stopped and there is no one around except for the butler. Lavonne looked disappointed, Rose looked relieved. Lavonne was hoping for something nasty, Rose was just there for support and so far she didn't feel like she really even needed to be there. Everything seemed fine. Nothing to fear.

Sir Charles walked in from another room and greeted the ladies. He is dressed in a normal sport jacket, neck tie and sport pants. He looks like he is ready to go to a formal dinner. He greets them pleasantly. "Ah here are my sluts. You have dressed so sleazy, I can hardly contain myself. Wonderful, I will have fun pleasures for my little whores tonight." Rose looks disgusted, she hates that word. Lavonne looks in love. She lightened up with those words. Sir Charles sees that this isn't what Rose really wants. So he suggests she can sit out this one if she wants to. Perhaps she would like to go take a swim in the pool. She is delighted with this idea. Lavonne glares at her. So Rose decides she has to suffer with her friend.

Sir Charles leads them into a huge dinning room. There is a huge oak dinning table with several chairs all around. Sir Charles orders the ladies to sit down. They do with confused looks on their faces. He places in front of them each a contract with their names already on it. The contract asks what pleasures you seek for the evening and to write a safe word that when spoke the act taking place at the time will stop. Lavonne puts a check mark down at the bottom where it says "all of the above", but crosses out the line that says restraints. She wants every pleasure imaginable done to her, but wants to be able to participate. Rose, briefly browsing the contract absent minded just checks off a few without really reading them.

After the contracts are signed, Sir Charles leads them out of the room down the long hallway. He opens up a door and tells them to wait there. There are no lights on in this room it is a very dark dungeon style room. They can hardly see anything. He tells them to get out all the stuff he asked them to bring, as he lights up a few candles around the outside of the room. He then leaves the room to greet the rest of the guests. So the ladies dig into their bags. They see there is a table in front of them. They begin laying out all their toys and stuff they were asked to bring with them. Rose notices there is just enough light to see Lavonne across the table, yet not light enough to be able to see any distinguishing features. To the side feels like a huge bed. It has long posts on all four corners perfect for tying someone to. There are also several chairs in the room with handcuffs already attached to the spindles.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

They finish spreading their toys out and decide to sit down on the bed and wait to see what is going to happen next. The door opens, the candle nearest to the door blows out. They can hear someone enter, but cannot see whom or how many. Suddenly, Someone grabs Lavonne by the throat. It is a man. She can feel his strong rough hands gripping around her throat, she seems frightened at first but then starts to give a choked off laugh. Rose tries to jump up to rescue her friend but someone else grabs her and pushes her down on the bed roughly.

Lavonne is being picked up by the throat and roughly shoved into one of the chairs. The man then slaps her across the face. He calls her a filthy whore. He slaps her again and spits in her face. Then he shoves his cock right in her face and tells her to suck it. So she puts her slender fingers around it and begins sucking it. He yells at her and tells her she sucks cock like a school girl. He wants her to suck it like the slut she really is. She is sucking it faster and harder, he grabs her hair and pushes her harder onto his cock.

Yanking her head back and forth by the hair forcing her mouth to go deeper down on him making her gag. " Yes, you filthy whore, suck my cock like the slut I know you are." He reaches down and pulls her bikini top string until her top falls forward exposing her tits. Her nipples are hard and erect. He reaches down and pinches her nipple roughly between his thumb and forefinger. He pulls on the nipple so hard it makes her chest heave forward. This makes him mad at he yells at her to sit up straight. "What kind of slut are you that you can't even sit up straight? maybe you not even worth my cock being in your filthy mouth"

He yanks her by the hair backwards until his cock is no longer in her mouth. He slaps her again. Her cheeks are burning at this point. She can feel his hand print stinging her face. She can feel her pussy start to heat up with excitement. But can he hold her interest? Can he be the bad boy she is looking for? He grabs her by the hair again and pulls her to a standing position. "Finish taking off your top Slut" He yells at her. She reaches around and finishes untying her top." Take off those stupid ugly shorts. Whore"

This time when he slaps her he catches her chin, causing her to bite her bottom lip, and it starts to bleed. She can feel the warm blood running down her chin. Running her tongue along her bottom lip she tastes her salty blood, and begins to smile to herself.

She quickly takes off her shorts. She has nothing on underneath like Sir Charles requested. She is now standing before her assailant naked. He shoves her over by the table. He has her take the 9 inch dildo she was asked to bring and hand it to him. He takes it and hit her across the ass with it first. Then he tells her to spread her legs wide. He grips the end firmly and slaps her between her legs. Hitting her swollen clit. This makes it swell even more. He does this again. As the pain increases between her legs it turns her on even more and makes her lips even wetter.

Someone comes up behind her. Another man. He grabs her hips from behind and sticks two fingers up her cunt roughly. Your not wet enough yet. You filthy whore. What kind of whore are you anyway. He pushes her down on her knees. Makes her get all fours. He tells her He is going to fuck her in the ass but she has to bark like a dog. Because that is what she is a dog, a bitch. An ugly mutt that needs to get fucked hard in the ass. He spreads her ass cheeks and shoves his hard lubed cock right in without warning.

She wants to scream. He feels like a huge steel rod. The burning is incredible. It feels like her ass is being split in half. She gives out a faint bark in-between cries of pain. "that's not good enough dog. You have to bark louder. Like the dog I know you are" He pulls her ass cheeks further apart making the burning even more intense. The pain is excruciating. But he keeps thrusting harder and harder. Her barks sound more like yips of pain. He yells some more. He slaps her ass hard. Making her ass cheeks burn with the burning of her anal hole. "You bitch can't bark. You sound like a bitch in heat."

He stops thrusting and makes her turn around. Now suck me off bitch. She takes the cock in her mouth and sucks on his cock that he just had in her ass. She can smell a slight trace of blood and feces as she sucks his cock. Someone comes up behind her while she is sucking him off and sticks his cock in her burning ass next. His cock is even bigger than the last. If that is possible, she thinks. He grabs her hair and forces her to suck him harder while the other guy has his hands on her hips and is still fucking her in the ass. He reaches underneath her and starts slapping her cunt with his hand. Then sticks in a couple of fingers. She is trying to contain herself as she gets wetter and wants to cum.

The man fucking her in the ass notices she is getting ready to cum. But he doesn't want her to have this pleasure. So he takes his cock out and jerks himself off until he cums all over her ass. She can feel the warm streams of cum on her ass cheeks. The guy in front who she is sucking can feel he is about to cum too. She can feel his cock start to twitch and the semen start to shoot forward, but before she is allowed to swallow he pulls it out and cums all over her face. She can feel the slimmey stuff in her hair and running down her swollen cheeks. She can still smell the feces on her lips. He pulls her to a standing by her hair and she is faced with two more men that want their turn.

Meanwhile, Rose is shoved hard down on the bed. Someone is grabbing at her clothes pulling them off her roughly. She is trying to struggle to get away this isn't what she wanted. Why did she let her friend talk her into this. Someone grabs hold of her wrists and starts handcuffing them to the bedposts. Her legs are spread wide and tied by the ankles to the other posts. She is frightened. She has never done anything like this before.

She is now completely naked. She can feel someone playing with her tits. First hands, then mouths. Two sets of mouths. She thinks judging by the smooth soft skin one is a female. She can't see anything except for brief shadows. She cannot tell if it is male or female except for the smoothness verses roughness of someone's skin.

She can feel a huge hard cock being slapped across her face. The balls resting on her forehead. Smacking, bouncing off the tip of her nose. The man moves more off to the side of her head and forces her head off to the side while he roughly shoves his cock in her mouth. She tries to open wide for it as her teeth start to scrape the edges and top of his huge cock. He slaps her and tells her to open wider. Tears start streaming down her face.

She can feel someone hot breathe move downward between her legs, then the feeling of the tip of a tongue probing at her clit. Making her pussy lips swell. She believes this one is female, because the soft smooth skin brushing the inside of her legs as the tongue probes deeper inside of her. The skill of the tongue feels like a soft tip of a finger knowing just where to flick across her clit, then drive it's way deep inside her the soft folds just inside her opening.

Rose then feels a slim finger pushing it's way into her anal opening. She wasn't ready and she feels herself tense with the pain of being entered unprepared. The burn and pulsating, yet it still makes her so wet. So many mouths all over her body at one time. Pleasure, pain and confusion all at the same time.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Rose is starting to relax and enjoy herself, she will have to thank Lavonne later for talking her into this pleasure. Maybe she could learn to enjoy something like this. Just as Rose feels herself ready to release and start to cum, the pleasures start to turn into pain. The huge cock in her mouth gets shoved deeper down her throat until she begins to gag, making more tears run down the sides of her eyes.

The two mouths on her tits turn into teeth biting down hard on her erect nipples. The gentle tongue probing her cunt stops. The mouth leaves her and the finger pulls out of her ass. She feels someone very large in front of her now. He grabs her hips and enters her roughly.

His cock is so huge she can feel her pussy start to split and it burns and aches as he shoves it deeper inside of her. She feels a long cock pushing so deep inside her it feels like he is driving it to her belly button on the inside. Her hips are aching and burning. She never had a cock that big inside her before.

They stop biting her nipples and just attach nipple clamps to keep her nipples hard and erect. Kind-of uncomfortable and pleasurable and the same time. The man making her suck his cock starts to grow even bigger in her mouth as he lets out grunts and groans shoving it deeper and deeper down her throat until she can feel it start to twitch, he pulls out just as he starts to cum and sprays his juices all over her face.

The slippery slime is running down her face some of it ends up in her mouth. She can taste the saltiness of it mixed with her tears. Someone else comes down near her face and licks the cum off her face and begins probing her mouth with their tongue. By the soft skin, she believes it to be a woman. She can feel her hair falling into her eyes. Brushing across her face. The woman kissing her forces her tongue in her mouth she can taste the cum on her tongue, It tastes like cum from the same man she was sucking and the cum of yet another man, maybe even the scent of another woman mixed in there.

The pounding of this huge cock inside of her is beginning to make her go numb from the pain. He is thrusting deeper now as if he couldn't get any bigger he starts to cum inside her. That extra inch is just enough to make her scream with pain. He pulls out of her when he is finished. Another man mounts her next. But instead of feeling her pussy with his cock he grabs her ass cheeks and lifts them up, he probes her anal opening with the tip of his penis, until it starts to give. He slides his cock inside her ass and starts to thrust hard. Fucking her hard before she is ready.

She has had about enough she starts to yell out the safe word, but nothing comes out except for high pitched screams and grunts. She can't remember what she wrote down. She tries to yell for them to stop, but they don't. They think this is just part of the session. Pain turns into panic.

He fucks her ass harder and harder. The pain and the burning is so excruciating at this point it feels like her ass is on fire. He pulls out and sticks his cock into her mouth. She is really gagging at the thought of him sticking his cock in her mouth after it has been in her ass. Her ass is burning, her cunt is full of cum, and now she is being fucked by the cock that just came out of her ass. She just wants it all to stop. She starts to cry harder, more tears streaming down her cheeks. She wants this nightmare to end. This isn't what she wanted.

She feels someone between her legs again. Someone is lapping the cum out of her cunt. This makes her start to relax a little. The tongue, feels so soft and gentle, She knows this one is a man, she can feel the rough sand paper of his face brushing across the inside of her thighs. Licking the cum out of her so hungerly, like he can't get enough of the crème that was left inside of her.

This sensation makes her pussy lips swell. She tries to fight against the ropes tying her ankles to push her cunt up higher for him. She wants to mix her cum with the cum already inside her.

He has his hands underneath her ass lifting them up higher while he pushes his finger up her already burning ass. But this time it is more pleasurable. The rough finger still feels better than the cock did. She can feel her cunt start to tighten around his tongue as she finally releases her first orgasm. Giving him her cum with the cum inside her. He laps it all up.

At this point, she is more relaxed after having had her orgasm. The guy moves himself along side of her. She is finally starting to believe she can handle this, if just for tonight. He grabs the sides of her head and lifts it up and down forcing his cock down her throat. She covers her bottom teeth with her tongue and slides it down his shaft. She then tightly wraps her lips around his cock forming a good suction. She is sucking him so hard, he takes her head and starts slamming it back and forth harder until he swells and shoots his load down her throat. She gets to drink his cum, this time.

Lavonne, is forced back on her knees, her hair being pulled while someone is forcing his cock in her mouth. As soon as his cock is hard he lays down underneath her until she is forced to mount him, while another comes up from behind and enters her ass forcefully. Soon as she starts to moan with pleasure of being fucked in both ends another forces her head upward by the hair and she is sucking yet another cock. All three of her openings are being fucked at the same time.

She has never felt anything like this before, the pleasures of her ass being entered by one cock, her cunt being filled by another, while having yet another being forced down her throat unsure of the sensations of gagging and shoving it so deep down her throat she can hardly breathe.

The man behind her is pulling on her shoulders forcing himself deeper inside her ass. Her hair being grabbed and pulled on the other hard cock, The man underneath her forcing his hips upward against her spread apart hips. Who is going to cum first? Or will they all cum at once?

Lavonne's head is swimming, she is growing weak, she doesn't know how many more men she can handle. The man shoving his cock down her throat is pushing it harder and harder and holding it longer making it harder to breathe, The already dark room goes darker as she begins to pass out.

When she begins to come to. She finds herself laying on top of the man she was riding he is bucking his hips hard trying to finish. The one that was in her ass has pulled out. She hears something off to the side. As she turns her head to the side she feels the first squirt of someone jerking himself off and it hits her in the eyes blinding her.

She can feel the salty cum running down her cheeks. As the man unloads all over her face. She hears someone on the other side yell "hey bitch" she turns just as she feels another jet of hot gooey liquid shooting into her open mouth. She can hardly believe herself as the man underneath starts bucking wildly and shoots his load inside of her. He then pushes her off of him and she just flops on the floor.

As she is laying there she feels a hot stream of liquid pouring down on her back. Suddenly aware someone is pissing on her back. "How does that feel you worthless fucking slut?" He scoffs at her. Another grabs her by the hair and yanks her head up and growls in her ear. "You are nothing but a walking cum receptacle."


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Everyone then leaves the room. Laughter is heard in the hall as they go. It is just Rose and Lavonne now. Lavonne doesn't even know where Rose is at first. She is trying to pull herself out of her trance.

Sir Charles enters the room, flips the lights on revealing the used up women. He takes the handcuffs off Rose and unties her feet. Lavonne, is just layng on the floor unable to move from exhaustion.

"So did my whores' have a good time tonight?" He answers smugly. Rose screams at Lavonne to stop daydreaming and grab him. Lavonne forces herself up with what little strength she has. Rose didn't enjoy this game. This isn't what she wanted. Rose orders Lavonne to help her rip off all his clothes. She wants to humilate him like she was. They push him down on the bed, he is trying to struggle but it is no use, Rose wants her revenge. Rose handcuffs his wrists while Lavonne takes care of his ankles.

Now it is their turn. " Now whores, I mean ladies, didn't you have a good time? Do you really think this is necessary?" He pleads. Rose bends over him and whispers, "Pay backs are a bitch, asshole. And we are going to make you our bitch now!" She adds. Sir Charles struggles against the handcuffs but no use. His legs are secure the more he pulls they more he feels the pain on his wrists and ankles.

Rose, gets out the 9 inch dildo and starts slapping his cheeks. He starts to struggle against the handcuffs and plead, that just makes Rose smile. He opens up his mouth to try to beg them to stop. Rose shovels it mouth and tells him to suck it like a whore. He starts to suck on the dildo. His cheeks ache from being hit by the hard cock.

Rose tells Lavonne to get the hard plastic vibrating anal plug. Lavonne applies a small amount of lube before she shoves it in his ass. The more he struggles the harder Rose shoves the huge dildo down his throat making him gag. He thrashes his head back and forth but Rose just laughs. Lavonne messages his balls while she moves the vibrator in and out making his cock begin to swell. He is so ashamed being turned on by being their bitch. "What do you think of our little whore?" Rose, looks at Lavonne with a devilish grin.

The two women lean over and begin kissing each other fondling each others breasts, almost forgetting about the man underneath them. Rose still having her hand on the dildo in his mouth and Lavonne still pushing and pulling the vibrator in his ass. Making his cock even harder and jump.

They decide they had better take care of the their male whore. No point in letting a good hard on go to waste, Maybe, they should slap it around a bit first. They take turns slapping it with their open hand, maybe use the cat o' nine tails. Rose takes the strap and let it wrap itself around it before she pulls it back off. Making it all red and swollen.

There are tears streaming down his face. They are both pretty sore from the others and wonder how sore they should make him. So they decide they will just take turns. Since Lavonne is already down there she decides to go down on him first. She keeps one hand on the vibrator, the other wrapped around his cock. Pushing and pulling on the vibrator she moves her mouth up and down on his cock. Making sure to keep her tongue covering the underside. Rubbing just around the head.

Rose is still pulling the dildo in and out of his mouth. He begins to suck the dildo in the same manner Lavonne is sucking him. Rose finds this amusing. She reaches her other hand down by Lavonne's tits and starts playing with her nipples. Pulling and tugging on them making her all hot and wet all over again.

Rose then decides, Sir Charles has had enough of the dildo and takes it out of his mouth. Lavonne stops sucking his cock, but leaves the vibrator in is his ass.

Rose turns her ass towards his face and pushes her pussy in his face. She starts going down on his cock now. She begins shoving the vibrator back and forth now as Lavonne was doing.

Lavonne stands at the head of the bed where Sir Charles head is eating Rose out. Lavonne bends over Rose's ass and begins licking the outside of Rose's sore burning anus. She points her tongue and inserts it into her rectum. Lavonne tastes the salty cum of the men who entered there. The sensation of two tongues entering her openings is too much. She isn't sure if she can hold off on her orgasm until Sir Charles has had his.

Rose can feel Sir Charles is about to cum. His cock is beginning to swell inside her mouth. She decides to let him have his release and sucks harder and faster letting him explode deep inside her throat. She can feel the burning of his cum in the back of her already sore throat.

When he is done cumming Rose rests her face on his slowly going limp cock while she begins to cum herself, all over sir Charles's face and Lavonne can feel Rose's anus tighten and pulsate . He licks her juice the best he can as she sprays all over their faces.

Rose pulls the vibrator out of Sir Charles's ass. Lavonne and Rose release Sir Charles from the handcuffs and untie his ankles. Sir Charles at this point feels humiliated and doesn't call them his whores anymore. He puts his clothes back on and hands the ladies each a towel and lead them to a huge bathroom where they can shower and change.

"Normally, I just send my guests home after a night like this but, since you ladies decided to return the favor I want you to stay for dinner as my guests." He responded hesitantly. The other people in that room with you are already in the big dinning room where we first signed the contracts. He invites them to join them only if you reveal to no one the identity of anyone they recognize in that room. Their identity must remain a secret.

The ladies promise, and they enjoy a very pleasant and relaxing dinner with the other guests. Shocked at all the important men and women into that sort of thing.

They leave the house stomachs full and bodies sore. They will never forget the night they played with Sir Charles and his guests.


The End

[birdie8819]

A Night of Hunger

There was a slight chill in the air as the Countess got out of the back seat of her black limousine and walked across O'Farrell Street to the long alleyway that led down to the entrance of the Red Lantern. The heels of her leather boots could be heard clicking loudly on the sidewalk in the quietness of the night. Her giant chauffeur, Dimitri, followed close behind, his eyes sweeping the street for anything unusual that could pose a threat to his lovely mistress.

Since it was Halloween night, the Countess was decked out in tight black leather that had cost her a small fortune at a boutique in North Beach. She looked like every submissive man's fantasy, wearing a long fur-lined leather coat that reached down to the top of her laced-up, knee-high boots and belted at the waist. Underneath the coat was a skin-tight leather dress that accented the shapely curves of her voluptuous body and beneath the dress was nothing but a pair of thigh-high black sheer nylons with seams up the back. Even her elegant hands were sheathed in the most expensive black leather gloves that money could buy. In her left hand, she carried a rolled up, handcrafted bull whip that had cost her over five hundred dollars to have made and had caressed many a slave's back during her long years as a professional Dominatrix.

Heading down the poorly lit alleyway as if it were the Red Carpet on Oscar night, she watched the heavy metal door to the Red Lantern open for her. She was always treated like royalty here. In fact, the owner of the S&M lounge was one of her long-time slaves and because of that, permitted her certain liberties. As the Countess entered the dark interior, she nodded to the doorman as she and her chauffeur made their way through the crowd of eager perverts who'd gathered at the lounge tonight to witness her unique skills with a bull whip. She was a legend in the city's underground S&M community, and almost every submissive man who laid eyes upon her wanted to be her personal slave. That was the main reason she was at the Red Lantern tonight. She was hoping to find someone to take home with her after the demonstration was over.

The lounge was a large square-shaped building with a raised stage on one side, three-dozen round tables in the center, and an antique, L-shaped mahogany bar on the opposite side. Whenever the Countess appeared at the lounge, it was always jam-packed with true sadists and masochists from around the Bay area. Tonight all the tables in the room, except for one, were occupied with three-to-four drinking customers, and the bar was filled to capacity with no standing room. Everyone was here to watch the Countess do her stuff. The male slave who was unfortunate enough to volunteer for her demonstration would usually end up having the flesh literally ripped from his back and buttocks, while the audience cheered her on.

Taking off her coat and giving it to Dimitri, the Countess watched him walk over to the one empty table in the far corner of the room and then take up a guarded position in the darkness. She then made her way between the tightly packed tables and stepped up to the stage to a round of loud applause from the audience.

"Happy Halloween," she said, smiling wickedly at the familiar faces below her and in the far back. "As most of you already know, this evening is extremely special. It's the one night of the year when women truly rule and men subjugate themselves to the feminine spirit. I intend to give you a show tonight that won't be easily forgotten in the weeks to come."

Another round of clapping erupted and went on for almost a full minute.

"What masochist among you would like to volunteer for my demonstration?" she said. "Who has the courage to suffer under the harsh touch of my whip?"

"You mean crazy, don't you?" someone at the bar shouted.

Everyone laughed at the comment because a man did indeed have to be crazy to let the Countess whip him, unless he got off on severe pain and mutilation. She never pulled any punches when torturing a slave, nor did she allow the slave to have a safe word. Once a man was helplessly bound in front of her, she usually ended up marking him both physically and emotionally for the rest of his life. Still, a dozen hands went up into the air from men in the audience who seemed more than willing to suffer for her own personal pleasure. She eyed the eager sycophants and picked a young, handsome, muscled man, who was wearing a black leather vest, a codpiece, chaps, and work boots.

"What's your name?" the Countess asked as the submissive came up onto the stage and stood nervously by her side.

"Stephen," he said.

"You understand that this is to be a serious whipping, don't you?" she said. "I won't be holding back, and I won't stop until I've accomplished my desired goal. Are you prepared for that?"

"Uh, what's the intended goal?"

"To make you bleed, Stephen."

He gave her an awkward smile and then nodded his head.

"Do you have medical insurance?"

"Yes," he said. "Will I need to use it after your demonstration is over?"

"Yes," the Countess said. She gazed into the audience with a raised eyebrow. "Is there anyone here who'll be able to take Stephen to the hospital after I've finished the whipping?"

"I'll take him," a man said from Stephen's table.

The Countess nodded her head and then turned back to Stephen and ordered him to strip. She then watched, as did the crowd, as he removed what few clothes he had on. When he took off the codpiece, the audience cheered in approval at the size of his cock.

It was huge.

"Would you like to get together afterwards?" he whispered to the Countess. "I promise you won't be disappointed."

"I intend on getting off while whipping you, Stephen. Besides, you won't be having sex with anyone for a few weeks. Your backside will be in too much pain. Fucking will be the last thing on your mind."

"Really?"

The Countess ignored the silly question and turned back to the audience.

"I need two people to help prepare this foolish young man for my demonstration," she said, smiling. "I promise you'll be safe while on the stage with me."

Everyone laughed at her little joke.

Two men down in the front got up from their tables and climbed up onto the stage. The Countess directed them to lower the electric wrench on the left side and to fasten Stephen's ankles to it with the thick leather ankle cuffs lying in the corner. She then told them to put the wrist cuffs around his hands to lock the cuffs to the collapsible eye bolt in the stage flooring.

She wanted Stephen to be completely at her mercy.

Unfortunately, there would be no mercy shown to the young man with the huge penis and cocky attitude. In a short amount of time, he'd be crying uncontrollably and begging for someone to save him from her sadistic desires. He'd be screaming out in unbelievable pain, but no one would be paying the slightest bit of attention to it. In fact, the crowd of bloodthirsty people would be urging her on to whip him harder and faster, until the stage was literally covered with his bright red blood.

Once Stephen was hanging in the air by his ankles and his hands were locked in place to the swivel eye bolt in the floor, the Countess walked around him, running her gloved hand teasingly up and down his naked body. His cock began to expand in length and width, causing a large number of people to gasp in amazement. His erection was a sight to behold, but the Countess wasn't impressed. She was more interested in the amount of blood filling it. Her hunger began as she grabbed his cock by its head and held the monstrosity up.

"Should I suck it?" the Countess asked everyone.

The unified response was a loud YEEESSSSSS!

Nodding her head in satisfaction at the answer, she sank her teeth into the pulsating vein that ran along the bottom side of the cock and began to drink greedily from it.

"Ahhhhh!" Stephen cried out.

He began to struggle wildly at the cuffs around his wrists, trying to get free as his penis was sucked in a manner never experienced before. He instinctively knew that something was wrong and it scared him.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

"Somebody stop her!" he shouted.

As the Countess sucked his cock, the blood began to ooze out from the sides of her mouth and to drip to the floor. The sight of it drove the roomful of people to a fever pitch of sexual excitement.

"SUCK IT!" they chanted like a mob gone crazy.

Loud, hungry, sucking sounds could be heard from the stage as the Countess drank greedily from the slave's sex organ. The strange thing is that Stephen's cock remained fully erect during the entire feasting. When the Countess reached the point to where she was momentarily satisfied, she removed her incisors from his flesh and stepped back, smacking her lips like a happy child who's just had an ice cream cone. She wiped her mouth with the back of her arm and watched as her saliva helped to seal the two puncture wounds on the young man's erection.

"That was tasty," she said, releasing his hard-on.

"I want some!" a man yelled from the bar.

"Get your own cock," the Countess said. She uncoiled her bull whip and flicked the end flap into the air with blinding speed, creating a loud snapping sound that caused several people in the front to jump in their seats. "I'm not finished with this one by a long shot. The night is still young."

"Whip him!" another person shouted from the far corner, where the restrooms were located. "I want to see some real blood!"

"Perhaps you'd like to take his place?"

The audience roared with laughter when the guy didn't respond.

"That's what I thought," the Countess said with a smirk on her face. She snapped her bull whip into the air again. "Show time."

The Countess turned Stephen's body around so that his backside was now facing the crowd of ecstatic spectators, making a circling motion with her hand that encompassed his buttocks and back. She then stepped several feet to the side of the hanging body and stared blatantly at the audience.

"How many strokes before he starts begging for mercy?" she asked.

"Three!" a man near the front said.

"Five!" someone else yelled.

The Countess thought about the answers and then shook her head. "I think Stephen will last longer than five," she said.

"No way!" a dominant transvestite shouted from the bar.

A young, handsome man with soft brown eyes smiled up at the Countess from the front row. He was wearing jeans, running shoes, a white T-shirt, and a black leather jacket. His hair was cut short, and he couldn't have been more than twenty-one years of age, if that old. He had military written all over him.

"Ten," he said.

Stepping close to the edge of the stage, the Countess looked down at him with acute interest, thinking to herself that he looked like a real heart breaker.

"What's your name," she asked.

"Jeffrey."

"Are you a soldier?"

"Yes, ma-am," he said.

"I like a man with manners."

"It's the southern way."

"Would you like to make a bet, Jeffrey?"

"What do I get if I win?" he asked.

"You get to have fun with me tonight."

"What happens if I lose?"

"You have to be my personal slave for the entire evening," she said. "I'll expect you to do whatever I say."

"Sounds like a win-win situation to me."

"It is," she lied.

"Then you're on."

"I don't think Stephen will beg for mercy till after twelve lashes," the Countess said, walking back over to her willing victim. "Who wants to keep count?"

A local dominatrix sitting in the second row raised her hand.

The Countess moved around so that she could look at Stephen's face. She squatted down beside him and said softly, "If you beg for mercy before the count of twelve, you won't live to see the morning. Do you understand?"

"Yes...Countess," he said hesitantly, hearing menace in her voice.

"I thought you would."

Standing back up, she stepped away from Stephen and stretched out her whip along the wooden floor. The first stroke was so fast that hardly anyone saw it. There was simply the flick of her wrist and then a sharp cracking sound of leather against flesh, followed by the slave's agonizing scream.

The lady down in the front counted a loud One!

The second and third and fourth strokes came in quick succession, the whip flying through the air like an angry black mamba striking at its prey. Blood began to fall from Stephen's body as long strips of flesh magically appeared, hanging from his tortured bottom and muscular back. Members of audience began to count loudly with the lady in the second row, while others urged the Countess to stop playing around and to show them what a real whipping was like. She struck his buttocks three more times, then directed the end of the whip to his back again, really tearing into him and wanting him to feel the pain to the very core of his being.

Stephen continued to scream out in agony, but he didn't beg for mercy. The crowd of onlookers was certainly impressed with the young man's endurance as the whip tore his back apart with five well-placed strokes.

When the lady in the front shouted out the number twelve to everyone, the Countess stopped the whipping and stared down at Jeffrey like a cat watching an suspecting mouse.

"It looks like you belong to me tonight," she said.

"Yes, it does," he agreed, offering her a smile of delight.

The Countess went back to whipping Stephen. She moved the instrument of torture up and down his backside, drawing blood with each carefully placed stroke. The slave immediately began to beg for mercy, but no one paid the slightest attention to his whining. Everybody was more interested in seeing what the Countess could do with her fear-inducing bull whip.

They weren't disappointed, either.

Many of the people in the audience were sexually aroused and close to having a mental orgasm from the excitement of the whipping. It was therefore understandable when a number of them emitted a sigh of frustration as the Countess ended the demonstration and motioned for Jeffrey to follow her to the rear of the lounge. As the two volunteers lowered the unconscious slave to the stage, she stepped down to the main floor and took a meandering course between the tables, leading her "slave for the night" to the Women's Restroom. It seemed that either people were staring up at her in outright awe, or averting their eyes out some unconscious fear that was ingrained within their DNA for survival. The Countess moved past the empty table where her chauffeur was standing with the leather coat draped over his thick arm, making a slight hand gesture to him that meant he was to guard the restroom door while she and her slave were inside.

"Are we heading into the restroom?" Jeffrey said.

"Hush," the Countess said, taking hold of his hand as she pushed open the door to the small dank room that smelled of dry urine and floor cleaner.

The Countess and Jeffrey entered the restroom and immediately saw a dominant leather-clad transvestite leaning against the dirty sink with his short skirt hiked up to his waist and his black pantyhose down around his ankles. A male submissive was kneeling before him, sucking the head of his erect penis like it was a cherry Popsicle. The transvestite was moaning with pleasure as the slave's head bobbed up and down with a steady rhythm. As the Countess started to tell them to get out, the transvestite began to ejaculate inside the slave's mouth, sending copious amounts of semen down his throat. The submissive swallowed diligently, wanting every drop of cum that was given to him.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"Get out!" the Countess suddenly said.

The transvestite shifted his attention to her with widening eyes, surprised by the sound the unexpected voice in the restroom. When he saw the Countess standing beside the door, he quickly pulled his cock out of the slave's mouth, accidentally shooting a long stream of cum across the submissive man's unshaven face. Then, pulling his pantyhose quickly back up, the transvestite grabbed his cohort by the arm and led him out of the restroom like a fire alarm had just sounded.

The Countess saw Dimitri take a position by the door as the departing couple rushed out into the lounge area. She wasted no time in shoving Jeffrey across the room and into the tiny toilet stall. Leaving the stall door open, she ordered him to get down on his knees in front of the toilet and to place his head back on the lowered lid.

"Your wish is my command," he said excitedly.

"We'll see," she said.

The Countess watched as he turned around so that his back was now facing the toilet. He then got down on his knees and leaned back, laying his head upon the plastic lid. The Countess lifted her dress up and straddled his face. Bracing her hands against the side walls of the toilet stall, she lowered her already wet pussy down to his grinning mouth and commanded him to eat her pussy. Jeffrey couldn't believe how hard his own cock was as he stuck the tip of his tongue up between the lose foils of flesh that covered the opening of her musky womanhood.

"Lick it good," she said.

Jeffrey felt the weight of her body crushing his face as he stimulated her clitoris with the flickering motions of his tongue. She began to gradually move her bottom back and forth, moaning softly to herself like the transvestite had been doing. As the waves of ecstasy grew in intensity, the sound from her voice grew louder and the speed of her hips increased. Jeffrey could barely breathe as he kept his focus on satisfying her. When the orgasm finally arrived, the Countess cried out in a fit of mind-numbing pleasure, grinding the vortex of her shaking body against his still-moving tongue. The orgasm was long and arduous, and Jeffrey came close to suffocating more than once as she rode his face to completion satisfaction, soaking his face with the juices from her body. In time the sensations slowly subsided and the Countess was able to pull herself back together. Lifting her cunt off of Jeffrey's red face, she stared down at him and smiled.

"That was wonderful," she said. "Are you thirsty?"

The poor boy was too busy breathing in air through his nose and mouth to realize the true meaning of her question. Since his mouth was dry, he thought she was talking about getting him a bottle of water.

"Yes, I am," he said.

"Then open your mouth nice and wide," the Countess said.

Jeffrey did as instructed and waited, wondering what she was up to. He found out a few seconds later as a heavy stream of warm urine gushed out of her and into his gaping mouth. The force of the flow was so strong that Jeffrey choked in a futile effort to swallow everything that entered his mouth. The Countess shifted the direction of her piss and hit him squarely on the face, laughing at his bewildered expression.

"I'm going to have so much fun with you tonight," she said.

When the last few drops of urine hit his nose, she got off of him and stood there staring down. Jeffrey then blinked his eyes in rapid succession as she suddenly reached down and picked him up like a small child, lifting him high into the air and slamming him hard against the back wall. He tried to struggle, but her grip was like a vise. She slammed Jeffrey against the wall a second and a third time, stunning him enough so that he stopped fighting. That was when she lowered him and then sank her incisors into the side of his neck. He let out a weak cry and then gradually grave in to the attack, feeling the life force swiftly draining from his battered body.

The Countess drank her fill of Jeffrey's blood. When she was finally satiated, she dropped him to the floor and went to the restroom door. She opened it a crack and whispered for Dimitri to come inside.

"Take my little toy out the back door," she said. "Put him in the trunk of the car. I'll be out in a minute."

She bent over and pulled out the wallet in Jeffrey's back pocket. While Dimitri picked the man up like a sack of fertilizer and threw him over his shoulder, the Countess went through the wallet out of sheer curiosity. She found his military ID card and saw that his name was Jeffrey Pasco and that he was stationed at the Presidio. Searching through the inside pockets of the wallet, she discovered a picture of him with a somewhat older gentleman. They both favored each other, so she thought the man was probably his brother. What really caught her attention, however, were the cold black eyes of the older man in the picture.

They were the eyes of a killer.

She couldn't help but wonder if the older man would be as easy to subdue as Jeffrey had been. Her instincts told her that he'd probably be a challenge. That was something the Countess always enjoyed. She kept the picture, but tossed the wallet into the trash can, thinking that she'd like to meet the man in the picture.

It was always a possibility.

Stranger things had happened in her long life.

Exiting the lounge through the back door that was located just outside the restroom, she stepped into the alley that ran out to O'Farrell Street. Her chauffeur was almost to the car with Jeffrey hanging over his shoulder. Once Dimitri got them home, she would have her fun and games with the soldier, then her chauffeur would dispose of the body in either the Bay, or at the city's land. She would be on the lookout for the older man if by some chance he should come looking for his younger brother.

Yes, she'd definitely like to meet him one day and see who would come out on top.


The End

[birdie8819]

Haunted by Love

She glanced out across the ocean, looking eastward toward her love.

As she stared, with sightless eyes, the moon rose slowly in the darkening night. Millions of tiny holes penetrated the blackening skies,

She wondered where he was right now, and tears welled up inside her. Being too strong, too proud to let them flow, she held them back,

Each one making her heart grows ever harder.

"He left me," she whispered softly onto the wandering night breeze, the sounds of the city behind were engulfed in that one, ever so seemingly loud sentence.

She remembered the past weeks, and the times they had spent, the fun, the total pleasure of their bodies being in contact. She remembered only too well the pleasure she had experienced,

As for the first time in her life, she had learned to make love.

"Nobody could take his place," she thought mournfully, "from now on, I will remain alone."

She sat there in silence till the sun started rising again, thinking and remembering him.

She realized she had tears running down her face, and the brisk breeze gave her a chill.

She got in her car and sat there for a minute thinking of how he uses to feel and smell when he was around. She got a chill that came over her and then this blast of heat rose up from deep inside her. Her face went flush and she took a deep breath as if to shake it away.

She drove home in silence not even the radio on. She just wanted to get home and crawl in her bed and sleep away the memories that seem to fill her every movement. She was trying to run away from the things he did to her before he left her. The way he made her feel and the last words he had said to her.

She finally arrived home, not a moment to soon as the tears began to fall again. She hurried into her house and ran to the bathroom, stripping off her sea-soaked clothes she jumped in the shower and scrunched down letting the hot spray wash over her body the way a waterfall glides down a mountain.

She finally just sank down till she was sitting and leaning against the tub walls. The cold empty feeling rising up in her again. She was miserable, she couldn't figure out why he would just up and leave her after confessing his love to her.

She had remembered the night he left; she had him over to her house for a romantic night with dinner and a movie. She had planned everything perfect for them. She had been so excited all that day just waiting for her Love to come to her. To make her feel special and wanted.

Well, she thought to herself, He made me feel special all right and she gasped as she felt a cold breeze come across her, which made her nipples hard.

She just couldn't take this anymore the feeling of loneliness after all the time they had spent together and then * bam * he was like a ghost that did not exist at all to her. She thought again back to the last night she had seen him nothing made sense to her. They were doing fine, no fights or arguments. The night went perfect just as she had planned, they had dinner and cleaned up the kitchen together just as they always did.

They snuggled and watched the movie he brought over and then retired into her bedroom.

Everything was perfect in her mind, no matter how many times she analyzed this. Nothing was wrong, he never once said or did anything out of the ordinary, In the 6 months they had been together, and He was always very loving and caring to her.

That night they had made love more passionate then ever. He had done things to her she never had happen before. He was so easy and considerate of her. Thinking about it now, she began to feel herself getting weak in the knees, God she thought how could this happen after all the pain she felt inside her, how could she still long for him, want him as much as she does.

In the back of her mind she heard his voice, whispering " I love you baby, always."

As she heard the tears began to fall again, and she felt this sudden rush of heat again. It rose up inside her. The water became hot and the bathroom steamy, as if someone turned on the hot water full blast. She blinked her eyes as if in disbelief. How could this be happening she thought? " What is going on with me", she whispered into the air.

The bathroom was all steamy and hazy from the water. She swore she saw a figure in the shadows; she decided she was tired and in much need of sleep since she had not slept in 3 weeks since he left her.

She attempted to get out of the tub, but her legs were heavy and she felt lightheaded. The effect from the steam and the hot water had over-powered her. She stood on weak legs and almost lost her balance when she felt someone or something steady her. She started shaking, as she did not know what was going on.

She managed to get out of the tub and in a daze she ended up in her bed, soaked and naked she fell sleep. In the middle of night she had awoken, to strange sounds coming from her room. She tried to turn on the lights but they would not light. She could barely see in front of her, there were a very faint glow illuminating from the outside streetlights and the moon's glow.

In the distance she heard her name being called faintly, she was in a state of shock because it was his voice. She kept hearing " Alexandria ". It was getting closer, and more distinct. She was shaking each time she heard the breathy voice call out to her. The voice, his voice, sounded so sad, like something was wrong with him. Like he needed her but could not get there.

It has to be a dream she thought, as the tears rolled down her face. How could he need her when he left her so suddenly, so unexplained, when things were so perfect? She started to remember their last night together, how he looked, how he felt and it was more then she could take.

She tried to climb out of bed to get away from the voice, but she couldn't, she was drawn to it. She needed him to come back to her. She was addicted to him and hated him for hurting her. For making her feel used, and worthless once again. She hated the way she felt, like she was losing herself in the dreams that she had of him, of the way things were before that fateful night.

She lay down, pulled the blankets over her head and closed her eyes tight, with hopes of shutting out the voice. She started to drift off to sleep again. Very restless she was, fighting the voices, the feelings she had. She tossed and turned until the morning.

The morning came way to quick for her, she looked out the window with her eyes half open, and she could see it was a dreary, rainy day. She sighed as she pulled herself from the bed.

When she looked back at it, she realized she had fought in her sleep as the blankets were in a shamble.

She forced herself to go take a shower, she needed one but after last nights occurrences in the bathroom, she was now frightened of being in there.

She quickly showered and got herself out of the bathroom in record time, with hopes she didn't hear the voice or see the figure she had seen the night before.

Every time she heard a noise she jumped, and this was wearing on her quickly.

She dressed fast and left her house as soon as she could. She got in her car and drove. It was the only place she felt at peace.

She drove around with nowhere in mind to go, so she ended up at the beach again. She parked her car and got out and started walking as she always did to find peace. This was where she could try and put things into perspective, the actions of him. She needs to understand, to get over it so could attempt to be happy once again.

As she walked on the beach the overwhelming feeling of being watched came over her. She looked around but didn't see anyone, suddenly this brisk freezing breeze floated over her. She got chills and feeling of loss and started to cry all over again.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

How she hated this, the unknowing feelings around her, was she losing her mind?

She walked on further till she just couldn't get away from the breeze anymore; she sat down out of weariness and put her head in her hands. She was calling out to him, " Why. Oh why did you leave me like this?"

All of a sudden the breeze stopped, this warm feeling came over her as if someone wrapped her in up his arms. She snuggled into it, and heard her name once again. The voice was so loving and caring. It was so familiar. It was his voice, she was sure of it now.

She semi-smiled as she heard the voice that was calming to her all these months and then a pang of pain hit her as she remembered that he was gone from her life.

She listened carefully to the voice calling to her heart and soul; she heard not the same reassuring voice, but something sad and painful, as he called out " Alexandria."

In return she quietly and painfully said his name for the first time since he left her, "Allen."

That was the hardest thing she ever did. To actually speak his name out in the open, it tore her heart out. The last time she had spoke his name was the night he left her house, She had said, " Allen, I love you with all my heart and soul."

That was the last thing she had ever said to him.

As she sat there, she felt as if someone were watching her every movement again, this feeling was beginning to make her lose control. She felt as if she was going mad. She couldn't take it anymore.

Briefly, she thought maybe I would be better off dead, then alone and miserable.

As she thought that she heard someone scream out from the parking lot. She got up to look but the time she got there the lot was empty.

She noticed some sort of paper on her window, she walked over to her car and seen it was a newspaper dated 1 week ago.

She was confused, who would put a week old newspaper on her car, and even more puzzled she looked at the name of the paper.

It was a paper from awhile other state. It was a paper from Washington State. She lived in Florida.

This was so confusing to her....

She glanced over the front page, nothing really struck out at her, She seen the usual news stories you would see on a newspaper. She finally reached the bottom and it hit her like a ton of bricks falling off a skyscraper.

She was seeing stars, her head was spinning and the last thing she remembered was pure blackness.

Gripping the paper against her chest, she passed out cold on the road. She woke up in a hospital room; someone had found her lying in the road and brought her in. At first she didn't know where she was, she looked around trying to get her wits. Once she realized where she was, she wondered how she got there.

She sat there for a few minutes, when someone came in the room; it seemed to be a nurse.

She asked how she got there, and the nurse said," Well, I honestly don't know how you got here; you were in the ER waiting room. Alls you had with you was this," The nurse handed her the newspaper.

When she seen the paper she went as white as a ghost, it wasn't just a dream, It was right there in black and white. She felt woozy and the nurse ran over to her and handed her some water.

She drank some and calmed down a little, she tried to focus on the newspaper but she just couldn't yet. The pain was too much, she handed it back to nurse who set it on the table next to the bed.

She lay there for a while and tried to rest, the nurse had given her a sedative. She kept looking at the paper; Finally, she picked it up and gazed down at the picture she seen on the front page, the tears rolled down her face. She tried to focus but she was stuck on the picture staring back at her. Her heart was racing and the room was becoming black again, but she held steady to read the article along with the picture.

She slowly read the article under the picture. Tears dropped down her face as she read.

___________________________

NOVEMBER 6th, 2003, Marks the mysterious death of a young soldier. Found by soldiers returning to Fort Lewis, A young soldier lay dead among the gravel. At first glance, they hoped for the best. Glancing around incase of ambush they quickly send in a team to check the body. His face was gentle and calm with a few cuts and bruises as if he never suffered an ounce of pain. There seemed to be no tags or identification on him, just the torn fabric of what was left of his uniform. Within his pocket was a single photograph of himself and a female. Investigation is underway to find out what happened to this poor soldier and to get in touch with the female in the photograph. Dental records and a few small scars upon his body have given little as to who he may be. Further details will be released later this week. If you recognize either the soldier or the female in the photograph please call your local U.S. Army office or call 1-800-USA-ARMY, ext. 376 with information.

___________________________

Turn to Page 6.___________ Here is the photo of the soldier and the female we need to contact. If anyone knows any information please contact the numbers above immediately.

___________________________

She stared at the second picture in disbelief. She was hysterical now, to the point of a nurse walking in at her screams. The nurse sedated her once again and took the paper out of her hands, which were clenched so tight the paper slightly tore. The nurse glanced at the article and the picture, but made no connection between the two and the incoherent rambling of the woman.

She finally drifted off into a sedated sleep, feeling numb and used. She woke up a few hours later looking at the table with the paper on it. She picked it up once again and just shook her head as she thought to herself, " How could he?"

She looked at the happy couple in the picture, she felt betrayed, all the promises he made, all the talk of love and marriage. She ran her hand over her stomach, the talk of their children yet to come. One big lie. She started to shake as the thoughts raced through her head, which was this girl, his lover? His wife he had not told her about?

She studied the girl in the photo, to closely to possibly read into her thoughts through the paper, where was she now? Did she know about her? Did she wonder where he was?

She looked at the girls eyes... they appeared to be brown, she had dirty blonde hair, and she was a little on the heavier side. She thought a " Plain Jane " type girl. Nothing to make her think he wouldn't want her over this other girl.

She crumbled up the paper after looking at it and threw it on the floor; she laid her head back down and closed her eyes. Once more she had the empty feeling and she drifted off to a sedated sleep once again. Her dreams were nightmares once more, the taunting visions of him with this other girl now, after he was with her. She awoke in a panic stricken fit, she got out of bed and walked to the bathroom and threw up as she had done so many times before.

She reached her hands down and grabbed her stomach. Cradling it, she thought he would never know, no one will ever know now.

She walked back to the bed and sat down on it thinking for a second on what to do, Should she call to let the Army know who he was with her about 3 weeks ago? She was so much in a daze, she could not think straight.

She got her cloths, her purse and the paper and walked out of the hospital not knowing where she was going. She walked for what seemed like hours, hearing in her head his last words to her, " I love you." She couldn't bare it anymore. She needed this to stop


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

She found her way home in the dark and completely exhausted she drew herself a hot bath. She thought maybe she could relieve some of the stress, forgetting what had happened the last time she took a bath. She stripped down and ran her hands over her stomach and she sighed. Knowing that her child, his child would never know him. She shed a single tear. He never even knew she was pregnant, She found out 3 days after he left her.

She climbed in the tub and sunk down as far as she could to get away from the feelings of loneliness and agony. Hoping the bubbles would take it all away. She started to relax a little and she leaned back and closed her eyes enough to drift off into a slight sleep, Her dreams started to come. ~ She was laying on her bed with him, they were talking of what will come when he gets out of the Army, He leans down and kissed her. ~ That is when she heard the voice again. It woke her up. He was calling to her, she blinked a few times to get her eyesight into focus, through the mist of the steam in the bathroom she could see him standing there as he looked the day he left.

She tried to stand up but she couldn't, she was shaking and afraid, She thought how could this be, He was dead, she knew it now, She read it, she seen his photo. All the details.

She sank back down into the water and closed her eyes with hopes of this all going away.

It didn't, what did happen was the voice got louder more clearer, " Alexandria, My love."

She was shaking so bad the water was splashing. She backed away from the image she saw as much as she could, but he kept coming closer to her. She was having trouble breathing now and she grabbed her stomach as if to protect it.

She thought to herself, I am losing my mind, this is not real, and it cannot be real.

With that in mind she stood up and fought to get past the image, but he reached out his hand in mid-air and stopped her dead in her tracks.

She was now in a panic, this is real? She wondered. She started to call for help, but realized who would hear her. She was alone now she was completely alone...

He held his hand up to her face and caressed her cheek; she felt a cold empty feeling over her flesh, which was followed by a burst of fire that burned right through to her soul.

He spoke once more, which was more then she could take now, She was about to pass out but he stopped her. He held her in his arms, she was losing it quick and he knew this, but he was stuck here until he told her what he had to tell her.

He was between life and death because of what he did to her, how he left her and he would never be able to rest until he told her the truth. He tried to keep her calm and conscience until he could get the words about but she was fading into something like a daze fast.

He held her in his arms once more like he did when they were together. How he wished now he never hurt her, how he never left her. Or lied to her.

He managed to sit her down in the tub; he was nothing more then a ghost of regretful emotion. He knew he did this to himself and he betrayed her the worst way possible.

Once she was sitting, he leaned over and kissed her lips, her soft full lips. She jumped from his touch, she looked at him in disbelief, she was completely in a fog, her eyes were glazed over she couldn't talk or think.

She stared blankly at him calling his name, " Allen." He was motioning to her to listen to him, not to say anything until he was done, not that she could anyway, and She was now a mere ghost herself. She has lost herself into a world of heartbroken pain.

He started to talk to her, " Alexandria, I am truly sorry for this, for all I have done and put you through." " I need you to understand and forgive me for what I am going to tell you." " If you don't I will never get the peace I need, Alexandria answer me, say something?" he asked.

She nodded in response to him, out of fear of what would happen if she didn't. He kept on talking to her but she was not even acknowledging him now. She was in her own little happy world where he was still alive and nothing had ever gone wrong. She needed that place now as he was telling her his jaded story.

He continued on, " Everything I ever said to you was true Love, I never once lied how I felt about you, or the things we talked about, I wanted them as much as you did." It is just, well something happened the night I left you for that last time. I realized that before I could be with you for ever I needed to examine my feelings for someone else I met the same week I met you." He looked over at her staring into space; he wondered if she was absorbing anything he was telling her. With out being sure he kept going, he had to for his peace now.



" The night I left you, I went to see her. We spent my last 2 days together before I had to be back on base to be deployed. I know I should have stayed with you, but I had to find out if my love for you was true. Looking back, I know now I was wrong and I, we are paying for my mistakes. You because you lost your true love and I know you hurt, and me because I lost everything, but most of all you." He continued on and to her it sounded like beating drums in her head that wouldn't go away. She covered her ears to make his voice stop but it wouldn't. She covered her eyes too, nothing worked now.

He ignored her motions and kept talking to her as if she were able to comprehend all of this jargon he was speaking to her. " The night I left you Alexandria, It was the hardest thing I ever did but I had to go, to make sure, the girl I went to see her name was Erin. I went to some motel to meet her on the way back to base, she had driven there to meet me from the state she lives in. The whole time I was there, the 2 days alls I thought about was how this is going to hurt you, but I did it anyway " he sighed as he finished that sentence.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

She was now rocking back and forth in the tub as if someone were shaking her, she thought to herself, wasn't it bad enough he did it and then died, but now he is making live it as he tells me this. What does he expect from me? I am slowly dieing from a broken heart.

He continued on once more, " The first night we spent together we mostly talked some, and then later we had sex." When she heard this she started screaming loud at him to go away and never come back. To leave her in her own misery with his child.

He was reaching out to her now but she moved away just as he had a close enough grasp and his hand went through her and left her with an eerie feeling. She crunched down as far as she could go to get away from him; her world was caving in minute by minute. She just wanted to die quickly. She heard the drone of his voice; it was echoing in her brain, to not hear it anymore she started humming.

He kept talking to her, " I later realized after I had sex with her it was a mistake but it was to late, the damage has been done. I went and took a shower and thought about you and how I betrayed you the whole time, I decided I wouldn't tell you what happened because I knew if I did I would lose you and the love we had. After my shower I went and told her I couldn't do this and she said if I left she would make our life a living hell. I told her she could never tear us apart because our love was strong enough to endure anything. She said we would see about that. I didn't realize at the time she had set up the camera to take our picture when she came over and kissed me. That is the picture you saw in the newspaper. When I was getting my stuff together she must have put it in my pocket. I never wanted you to find out Love, not like that. But you did, and I am truly sorry."

He looked for a reaction from her but she gave none, she didn't even look alive anymore, she was withered away in the tub almost under the water completely. He thought maybe he shouldn't have tried to explain, to let her get on with out ever knowing the real truth, but it was to late now, he started, he had to finish. So that is what he did. He finished telling her the rest... " I left there thinking about you I drove the rest of the way in tears knowing I did the worst thing I could ever do to you and that was break the promise and the circle of our love. I know you can't ever forgive me for what I have done but try to understand Love; I need you to acknowledge me now. Alexandria?"

Nothing, no response what so ever from her she was limp her body just there. She had drifted off somewhere safe where she could be with her unborn child away from pain away from any more agony and heartache. He looked at her puzzled, wondering what was wrong with her, he couldn't figure it out, and he felt so useless and worthless once again. Hurting even after he was dead probably worse now then when he was actually alive and cheated on her.

He had to finish his story though so he kept talking with hopes she would wake up from her stupor, " About 5 miles from the base I was angry and upset at myself I had tears in my eyes, I never seen them coming and it was over quickly, the truck ran me off the road, I flew out of car and after they beat me till I was pretty much gone. My last thoughts were of you Baby, only you, I called out to you and have since my last breath."

"Alexandria?" he called but nothing. She was gone from him forever now. He tried to go over to her but he couldn't.

He felt like he was fading away now and soon he was gone. Nothing was left of him in her bathroom, the last sound that was heard was, " Alexandria I love you always and forever."

She was left all alone once again this time left worse then before, she was broken and withered. There was nothing left of her now, she was gone. Her last breath was spoken into a whisper, "Allen, I love you."

She was found some time later and no one ever found out why she died, she was a perfectly healthy women, who seemed to be pregnant, but even her unborn child had passed on. It is said she died from a broken heart, while Authorities searched her house. They found her journals and have read what she has written the past three weeks up until this morning.

No one will ever know what exactly happened to her or the pain she felt, but never once will anyone say you can't die from a broken heart.



The End

[birdie8819]

The Game




In my convertible, I drive down the boulevard, on a Tuesday afternoon, enjoying the warm and sunny weather. A man catches my attention. He is tall and handsome. And he is wearing a pair of white sneakers, denim shorts and a white sleeveless shirt that hugs his muscular physique. I am interested in him. So I pull up to the bus stop.

"Hello, my name is Nina," I say. "Is there some place I can take you?"

"Do you always pick up men who you don't know?" the man asks.

"I only pick up men who I find to be irresistible," I reply.

His smile reveals a perfect set of white teeth.

"You haven't answered my question. Is there some place I can take you?"

"I need to go to Danny's Auto Body Shop on 69th street to pick up my car."

"I know where that is. It's not too far from here. Hop in. I'll take you."

After he settles into the passenger's side, he says, "Thanks. By the way, my name is Patrick."

As I drive him to where he needs to go, I can feel his eyes on me. So I glance at Patrick, and notice him staring at my legs. He licks his lips.

My legs are long and shapely. And they look pretty good in a pair of spandex shorts which I'm wearing at the moment.

"So Nina, tell me a little bit about yourself."

Pressing the brake for a red light, I ask, "What is it that you would like to know?"

"Whatever, you think I should know."

I formulate my thoughts before giving an answer, and then I say, "Well, I enjoy riding stick, deep penetration, rough sex, watching porn, and masturbating while being watched by my lover."

His mouth falls open.

Giggling, I hit the gas pedal. The light has changed to green.

Once I'm done laughing, I tell Patrick to tell me a little bit about himself.

Within a few seconds, he says, "I like to stamp packages, and leave my signature behind. So the proof of my delivery can always be confirmed."

"That's cute." I say, sounding unimpressed. But little does he know how much his words have just aroused the hell out of me.

A few minutes later, I am parked in front of the auto body shop.

"Thanks again," Patrick says. Then he opens the door, and begins to step out of my car. I tell him to wait a minute. He pauses. Reaching over, and opening the glove compartment, I retrieve a pen and a piece of paper. Then I write down my number.

"Give me a call, later" I say, as I offer the paper to him.

"Now, why would I want to do that?"

"It will benefit us both."

With a big smile on his face, he takes the paper from me, and gets out of my car. Closing the door, he walks away.

Patrick has left my hormones to rage, and I know when I get home I will have to change my panties. I have made a mess. ***** It is 8:45pm on a Friday night.

I'm lying in my bed while reading a book.

I am bored out my mind.

My phone rings and when I say, "hello" it is Patrick. This is the first time I have heard from him in three days. I am pissed.

"What did you say your name is? I ask, pretending not to know who he is. "How did we meet again?"

"That's very funny," he says, not believing that I don't remember him. "I apologize for not contacting you sooner. I have been very busy. Please let me make it up to you by taking you out this evening. I'll pick you up at ten o'clock. What's your address?"

"Excuse me," I say. "Don't you think you are getting ahead of yourself? I didn't agree on going out with you."

"But I know you want to."

I am quiet for a moment.

"I was very busy before you called," I finally say, lying. "But I guess I can rearrange my plans." ***** One hour later, I am checking myself out in my full length mirror. I have on a short, red and backless halter dress, with red stilettos. My hair is free flowing, and my makeup is lightly done for a natural look.

In the distance, I hear my door bell chime.

So I leave my bedroom, and head to the front door.

When I open it, Patrick takes my breath away. He looks very different from the man I had picked up at the bus stop. The casual look he wore at that time is replaced with a more refined one. He is wearing black dress pants, a short sleeve muscle shirt that is blue and slightly sheer, and a black pair of designer shoes.

With a dirty mind, I stare at his muscular chest and arms.

"Please come in," I say, closing the door behind him. "I just have to get my purse."

I begin to walk away.

Taking me by the arm, he pulls me toward him. While facing Patrick, he says, "not so quickly." Then he kisses me on the lips, followed by a hug. He presses his body, so closely, against mine that I can feel his excitement. But he is not the only one who is aroused. My body resembles the fourth of July. There are sparks everywhere. ***** We manage to make it out my house. We head to a lounge that is not too far from where I live. Once we arrive there, we head for the bar. I order an Orgasm. He orders a Screwdriver. Next, we take our drinks to a table that is in a secluded area of the lounge. The lights are very dim, and soft music plays in the background.

"How deep does your river run?" Patrick inquires, as he samples his drink.

"Very deep," I say. "And if you're not careful, you will drown."

"I'm a great swimmer," he replies. "Let me show you my tongue stroke."

Patrick goes underneath the tablecloth.

"What are you doing? There are people around."

"Well, I guess you're going to have to find some way not to draw attention to us."

With that said, he puts his head underneath my dress. Discovering that I'm not wearing any panties, he says, "how convenient!"

I smirk. Then I look around and notice that the few people who are scattered about are busy doing their own thing, not paying us any attention.

Patrick begins to write the letters of the alphabet with his tongue against my clit. I hold on to the edge of the table for dear life while I swallow my moans, and fight my emotions in an effort to control myself.

But by the time he makes it to the last letter, my body convulses, and I release my sweet love overflowing with affection for his tongue. ***** Within minutes, we arrive at my house. And as soon as I close the front door, Patrick grabs my hair from behind. Then he pushes me up against the closed door.

In my ear, he says, "What happened at the lounge was only an appetizer. "My dick is a chef. So it can't wait to serve you its main course."

After that, Patrick turns me to face him. He kisses my lips hard and with urgency. Ripping my dress from my body, using just one of his hands, he starts caressing, sucking, and licking my welcoming breasts.

We end up in the bedroom where I take off his clothes. After the last article of clothing is removed, he pulls me down to the floor. His missile is ready for take off. It enters my wet pussy from the back. He works me in the doggie style position skillfully. His thrusts are long...slow... deep...fast...hard.

I moan, repeatedly, and I am in sweet agony. After many strokes delivered with precision, he pulls himself out of me. With my back, facing him, I get up from the floor, and begin to walk away. But I can barely walk straight. Patrick chuckles at this sight. "Do you need some help?" he asks, teasingly, as he stands to his feet.

Not wanting to give Patrick the satisfaction of thinking, just because he has banged the hell out of me (which I loved every minute) and my knees are weak, as a result, doesn't mean I can't make his knees weak as well, and do so much more. So I walk back to Patrick with pep in my step. He is thrown off by the sudden change in my movement. Then I drop to my knees. Before he can utter a single word, I begin to blow his instrument. My mouth plays it fast and slow and slow and fast while I enclose one of my hands around his masculine power, sliding up and down. His erection is nice and hard.

After a few minutes go by, I stop giving Patrick head service. I am not ready for him to come yet.

Noticing how he is having trouble keeping his balance, I smirk.

"Do you need some help?" I ask, teasingly.

"I see you got jokes," he says.

Making it to my feet, I push Patrick into the bed where he lands on his back. I jump on top of him, and smother his lips with a deep and passionate kiss. Then I bite, lick and dig my nails into his chest. A deep sigh escapes his lips.

Thereafter, I sit on top of his happiness to see me. In the reverse cowgirl position, I move my waist round and round, back and forth. I do this repeatedly. Meanwhile, I look over my shoulder to get a glimpse at his face. His eyes are rolling back inside of his head, and his breathing is heavy. He is on the brick of busting a nut, and not much longer, he releases his excitement inside the walls of my flesh.

Within seconds, Patrick falls asleep. And as I look at him, I know that our roles are over, and the script is finished.

Then I glance at a picture sitting on the nightstand of the two of us, dressed in all white, on our special day. I smile before turning out the light .


The End

[birdie8819]

Anita and Aaron

Anita was feeling hot...not just physically but she was feeling really horny. It had been four whole days since she had seen Aaron and she was missing him. She really liked Aaron a lot and was very close to him. But in more than one way...they had developed a sort of relationship that was unique to them. But they had also developed a very sexual relationship, however, they hadn't had actual sex yet. Anita was thinking about this when an IM popped up from Aaron.

BigStud: Hey there

HotA: Hey!

BigStud: How are you doin?

HotA: Im well...

BigStud: That's good, I'm having a good day myself...I was thinking about you last night and this morning...

HotA: Oh yeah? That's sweet.

BigStud: I try ; )

HotA: I've been thinking of you as well...I'm looking forward to seeing you tonight...

BigStud: Oh yeah? Me too. I can't wait.

HotA: I'm also looking forward to something else...

BigStud: Oh reaaally...and what might that be?

HotA: Well...you really wanna know?

BigStud: Yes!

HotA: Well...I was thinking how hot I've been...

BigStud: Hot? Like warm hot? Or like...horny hot?

HotA: Horny hot. Really horny hot...for you...

BigStud: Wow

HotA: I can already feel my pussy getting wet with thoughts of you...and of you doing things to me...

BigStud: And what would you like me to do to you?

HotA: Mmm...I can imagine you taking off my shirt...undoing my bra...and looking at my breasts, your eyes full and seducing. Then you would take them into your hands and rub them gently, and then a little harder and then you would lower your head and take one into your mouth...mmmm....it would feel so very good. Mmm I just love it thinking about it! Ohh you're turning me on so much.

BigStud: Wow! And I'm not even there! Imagine if I was...

HotA: Ohhh I am...I'm imagining your mouth on me, sucking my nipple hard...then you stop and stare at me and tell me how hot and beautiful you think I am and you reach down and start to undo my pants.

BigStud: Then what? I'm getting horny just thinking about this, you make me so hot!

HotA: You start to undo my pants and you pull them down...I step out of them and I am standing there only in my panties...I feel the wetness on my hot pussy, just waiting for you to have your way with me...then you reach down and tease me with your fingers on the outside of my panties...

BigStud: I'd tease you till you screamed for me to go in your panties.

HotA: And then...

BigStud: Then what??

HotA: Well...

BigStud: WHAT???

HotA: I guess you'll just have to find out tonight...

BigStud: Oh man! Are you serious?? I'm coming over.

HotA: Now?

BigStud: Yeah now. I want to see you and take you and be with you...

HotA: Ok! Oh wow, you've gotten me all shaky now!

BigStud: You think you're shaky! Im the shaky one!! I have an image of you in my head of you in just panties...I hope you mean those sexy ones too.

HotA: It's a surprise stud.

Aaron was shaking with excitement and nervousness. He longed to be with Anita right then. He had to hurry or he might combust with sexual frustration. But would they really have sex tonight? He was cautious about this because he didn't want to cause Anita any worrying or anything like that, since he knew how she could worry. But if it was right it was right...but even if they didn't have sex, they could seriously fool around and that would be awesome enough for him. He loved fooling around with Anita, he loved her body, he loved the way she felt next to him, he loved touching her skin, he really had no complaints. He had never been fully naked with Anita though. He was a little nervous about showing his body off to her; it had been a long time since anyone had seen him. He knew she was self-conscious, but he also knew that he liked what he saw. Aaron's thoughts were buzzing around in his head, he had to hurry. He brushed his teeth and ran out the door. "Don't get a ticket don't get a ticket" he thought. He wanted to rush, but it would suck ass if he ended up with a ticket AND was delayed from seeing Anita. Meanwhile, Anita was at her apartment...


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"What the hell am I going to wear!" Anita yelled to herself. She rifled through her closet and her drawers. Red underwear? Black? None? She just wasn't sure...she began to try on things, but she had to be careful since she was already feeling wet with anticipation. "Could we really have sex tonight? Or is that my mind just running over time? Will he like what I'm wearing? Will I look fat? UGHHH." Anita's mind was in over gear, she couldn't wait to see Aaron but she was sooo nervous...then she started thinking of her wet pussy and how it was yearning to be touched—she shivered. "Oh my!" she thought. "I'm so horny...I hope Aaron is just as horny." She decided on something to wear and got dressed. She had a black tank top on, no bra, she figured it was less work for Aaron if he didn't have to take off her bra and deal with the hook. She put lacy black underwear on and threw some jeans on. However, she knew the jeans wouldn't be on for long...unless she was wrong and nothing at all would happen tonight....she would be disappointed if that was the case, but she would live. But she really hoped that Aaron would be coming over to take her breasts in his mouth... "Oh my!" Anita thought again, she shivered and decided to clean up the place a little to keep herself occupied.

Aaron was about five minutes away from Anita's when he found himself already getting hard from thinking about Anita...she got him so excited sometimes that he just wanted to be in her, to be connected with her like that...He couldn't wait to get there...

Ding Dong!

The doorbell rang at Anita's and she went to answer the door...it was of course Aaron, looking good as usual. She noticed his shirt was untucked, which meant she could get it off of him all the more easy that way.

Aaron smiled at her and came in the door. He hugged her and noticed she wasn't wearing anything under the tank top she had on, he whispered in her ear... "No bra huh?" His voice sounded kinda scratchy and hot to Anita and she smiled coyly at him and said no. He hugged her again and rubbed his hands over her back and down to her butt. He slipped his hand inside the back of her pants and felt the small amount of underwear she was wearing and he felt himself get hard all over again. He hoped Anita couldn't notice...

Little did he know, Anita definitely noticed and she was turned on by it. She loved that she turned Aaron on so much. It made her turned on in return. She pulled back and glanced down at his crotch. He smiled sheepishly, but Anita said, "No, don't be embarrassed, I like it. A lot." And she reached down and rubbed her hand over his hard dick. Aaron stiffened, but it felt really good. He just wanted to take her...

"So, what do you wanna do?" Anita asked.

"Um, well...umm..." Aaron searched for his words.

"How about this..." Anita reached up and took Aaron's earlobe in her mouth and nibbled gently. Aaron shook with pleasure and Anita could feel his hard dick against her pelvis. Mmm, he felt good.

Anita pulled away and Aaron smiled. He said, "Well then, how about this." And he whipped her shirt off. He stared at her breasts, taking them in. Her breasts were perfect, not too big, not too small. He loved the view he had. Then he then reached over and touched them. He wanted them in his mouth. He bent over and licked her nipples, then he sucked on one. Then he felt for the button on her pants. It was exciting that they were still standing at the door (the door was shut of course) and hadn't even made it to the bedroom yet...so Aaron pulled her pants down and felt between her legs. He could tell she was already pretty wet. She felt kinda hot too. He was definitely getting hot. There she stood in only her panties. Black lacey ones that showed off her butt at that. He loved it.

Anita said, "Let me take your shirt off." So they pulled it off and Anita ran her hands over his chest. She liked the way he looked. And then Aaron pulled Anita's panties down and she was left there, naked, with hard nipples, and a wet pulsing pussy.

"I want to take you in my mouth," Anita said. She was hungry for his penis. She wanted to taste his come. She began undoing his shorts...she slipped them off and then pulled his boxers down. There it was, his rock hard penis, just waiting to be sucked. Then he would come, all for her, right in her mouth, and she would swallow him. She went to lick his penis. The tip was so perfect to flick her tongue over. She loved it. She looked up and saw Aaron watching her. She loved that too. She took the tip into her mouth and licked some more. Then she brought the whole dick into her mouth. She loved tasting him. His dick was perfect for her. She couldn't but thinking how perfect it would be inside of her wet pussy though. She knew that would be so awesome that she would probably almost explode with pleasure. Anita sucked Aaron hard, using her mouth and her hand, up and down, up and down. She did this for a couple more minutes when she heard Aaron say he was getting close. She couldn't wait. She wanted him to come in her. He was getting closer and closer and finally...he came in her. Warm fluid into her mouth, and she swallowed him, not leaving a drop behind. She continued to lovingly lick the beautiful dick. She wanted more...

"Oh my gosh oh my gosh...that was awesome Anita, so awesome, it felt so good," Aaron said.

"I'm glad," said Anita. "I love doing that for you."

There they were, both naked and hot and horny. Aaron felt surprisingly comfortable naked around Anita. She felt the same way.

Anita took Aaron's hand and pulled him into the bedroom. She lay down on the bed and Aaron straddled her legs. Anita stared at his hard dick. She wanted him so badly. Could she have him?

Aaron was nervous, but confident. He bent down and took Anita's breasts in his hands, rubbing them. They felt so good. But he wanted more. So he took them into his mouth. But it still wasn't enough...so he laid upon Anita, their naked bodies touching, one to the other.

Anita was shaking with nervousness, but she was also excited. Suddenly Aaron rubbed against her. His dick right against her hair down there. And then again. And again. Then he dipped lower and his dick was right against her pussy. It was electric!! He did it again and again and again. She was getting so wet, so very very wet. She was loving every second of it. Then he was on top of her again. They rolled over so that she was on top, straddling him now. She watched his dick. His hard cock. Mmm it looked so good, she wanted it in her right then. She knelt over him, with his dick below her. She looked at him. He nodded. She smiled. And gently lowered herself on to him. As he slid deeper inside of her, she let her head roll back and basked in the pleasure.

Aaron couldn't believe he was finally inside of her. He had been waiting for this for awhile now and it felt so good. He loved being inside of her, pumping faster and faster.

Anita was really riding him now, he was getting close to coming and so was she. She had never come before in sex and she felt it coming now. She wanted to feel the warm liquid coming out of her onto Aaron. And she wanted to feel his hot cum on her again.

"Anita! Oh Anita! You're so hot! Oh you feel so good! I'm gonna come, I'm gonna come!!" Aaron shouted, breathing hard.

"I'm going to come on your hard dick, I'm going to be so wet on you!" Anita said, resting her hands on the bed, letting herself go.

Suddenly Aaron pulled out and came on Anita's breasts just as Anita came. Anita laid back and breathed heavily. She looked at the cum on her chest. She dipped a finger in and showed Aaron how she put it in her mouth to lick. He then bent down between her legs to lick the wetness that was her cum. "Mmm, you taste so good Anita," Aaron said. Anita loved how he said her name sometimes. It sounded so sexy.

"You taste good too, I love your cum," she said.

They then lay together, naked, hot, sweaty. They held each other and fell asleep.


The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

[Pantyliner]

Good stories all thanks :)

[birdie8819]

Lost in Subspace


I carefully sat down in the corner of the dark room. There were too many people for me to venture out into the unknown. My eyes remained cast downward, as I waited for someone to approach me.

10 minutes passed and I was still sitting alone in this corner, when I noticed a tall dark figure walking my way. His eyes were intense, and my crotch immediately responded to his penetrating stares.

“Hello”, a smooth voice cooed, “What is your name, little girl?”

I nearly giggled at being called a little girl, but I responded shakily that my name is Renee. His eyes swooped over my body, from my nervous hands, down to my short skirt that was beginning to ride up my thighs, exposing too much flesh for comfort. I felt a strong finger touch my thigh, and I gasped in surprise, while drawing my legs away from him. My eyes remained on the floor, and I started to doubt why I was here in the first place.

“ Why so shy, child? Are you afraid I may bite you?”, the icy sarcasm in his voice made me shiver involuntarily. He laughed slightly at my shivers, and I blushed deeply. For the first time I lifted my eyes to admire his physique. He had a tan, the purest green eyes that sparkled with perversions, and very large strong hands. He was dressed in loose fitting jeans, and a tight casual top. I could clearly see his defined muscles, and that made my mind swim with all kinds of ideas. His face was clear of blemishes, and there were no wrinkles. However, he had a strong jaw, and the face of a mature man. I guessed his age to be around 40. I was only 17,and that frightened me. But it was an enjoyable fright. The kind that made me tremble and weak. His eyes had not left my face, and the tension between our wordless conversation was growing. Words poured out of my mouth, with no control.

“ I …I don’t really know why I’m here.”, I stammered. Oh god, I probably sounded really ignorant. But to my delight he only grinned, which made his face light up in a way that gave him a boyish look.

His voice lowered as his lips met my neck, “I know why you are here.”

At that moment lips brushed over my skin, and a hot tongue flicked across my flesh. My face burned hot with embarrassment. I had never been touched this way, let alone in a public place. He must have noticed my shame, because he grabbed my hands and pulled me out of my seat, towards his chest. I was too weak to care, too weak to fight those eyes. I followed close behind him as he lead me out of the door, to his black viper. My door was opened and he pushed me inside with force, but somehow a gentle force.

My mind raced, I panicked, my cunt began to drip, and here I was driving off in this car with some man I had known for 20 minutes.

“Where are you taking me?”, I demanded, my voice shaking.

“Somewhere”, his lips curved into an impish smile.

I leaned back into the soft leather, and closed my eyes, trying not to think. Why had I been at that place? Why didn’t I leave? What had I really been searching for? I glanced out the window and thought about his words, “I know why you are here”. But did he really?

The world outside my window was rushing by too quickly, tall buildings turned into plush mansions with 3 door garages. We reached the city limits, but he kept driving. My eyes darted to the speedometer; it read 80MPH. I didn’t scream. I just waited.

I was lost in thought when he pulled into a driveway. It winded in a loopy fashion towards a breathtaking home.

“where are we?” I asked.

“ My place.” he replied matter-of-factly.

He let me out of the door and I walked behind him slowly, waiting for what was next.

Once we were inside the front door, he grabbed me by the shoulders and pulled me to him, kissing me roughly. His tongue caressed mine, and his hands slide from my lower ass up to my lower back. They stopped and ripped off my thong, making my crotch burn as the fabric was violently torn away. I gasped and tried to push him away, but he was too strong. He laughed and began to lead me down a hallway decorated with various photos of S&M scenes.

“ Now, do not scream little girl. You will do exactly as I say, and enjoy every minute of pleasure that I get from this.” Upon finishing his sentence his arms swooped me up and opened the door. The room we entered was too dark for me to see where I was going. Or for that matter, what he was doing. I was tossed onto a bed, covered in silk linens. I saw him at a dresser removing several objects, and my body tensed as he neared the foot of the bed. Fingers wrapped around my ankles pulling me towards him, then spreading them apart. Cold air hit my exposed cunt and I gasped loudly. The man didn’t utter a single word, or even acknowledge I was alive and breathing. His focused movements began to frighten me as ropes wound around my ankles. My breathing had increased and I felt my breasts rising up and down. His hands moved up my legs in a swift movement to pull my skirt down. His strength was unbelievable. I was now bare from my waist down. Fully exposed in the most humiliating of ways. I was still a virgin.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

He lowered his head to my leg and licked me slowly from my knee to the top of my inner thigh. Teasing me. Watching me squirm with desire, an ache burrowed deep in my body was released. I writhed and squealed, while arching my back off of the mattress. I felt his teeth clamp down on a piece of skin and gently gnaw, causing me to let out a scream of pleasure. When he suddenly stopped I was left, panting, wanting more.

He placed each knee beside my hips, holding me in place. Of course it didn’t really matter. I wouldn’t have moved even if I could. He had me spellbound. Trapped. His fingertips traced my body from my lips, down my collarbone, around each breast, and each nipple. Even though I still had my top on, I could feel his nails brush against them. His fingers continued down my sides, around my bellybutton, and when they reached the bottom of my shirt, he ripped. My favorite shirt was shredded in half. Tears flowed down my cheeks but I still could not move. He laughed and flicked a nail over my exposed nipple. I shuddered in response, not admitting I wanted more. My body was out of control. She was betraying me. He buried his face between my breasts and dragged his tongue across them, over each nipple, clamping his teeth down occasionally. Letting me know who was in control. It happened so quickly. One minute he was above me, torturing me with that magnificent mouth, the next he was beside the bed roughly handling my wrists. Tying each to the O rings dangling from the bed. I was spread eagle and vulnerable. My cunt was burning hot, aching to be fucked. But he was a vengeful god. He wanted more than a fucking. He wanted to have power, and control. He wanted to make me melt inside those forceful arms. He wanted to make me scream his name, and call him my master. I was willing. I wanted what he wanted so bad. We had a thread of words strung between us. A thread that would break so easily if provoked. We were bound together.

I waited for what would happen next, my breathing even and solid. My chest rising up and down in smooth intervals. Seconds became hours. And I was still waiting. I didn’t know the time. I did not know anything. Those green eyes watching me from the foot of the bed. He had a clear view of me. He saw what I could not. I trembled. He laughed. I didn’t even know this mans name!! But I was here, spread across his bed, like a slut. Waiting to be devoured.

“ Renee, I want you to know that the only words you are allowed to speak, are Yes Master, and Yes Sir. Nothing else. Those are the only words you are allowed. Do you understand?”

“Y-yes…”

“Yes what?”

“Y-y-yes sir.”

“That’s better.”
“Now, do you understand what you are here for child?”

I shook my head. It wasn’t good enough for him. He slapped my thigh hard and my body lurched forward, defying the tight ropes.

“I asked you a question, and you did not respond appropriately. You will be punished every time you do not do as I ask of you. Understood?”

“Yes sir”. I swallowed hard and laid there helpless. He grabbed my shirt from my body and rolled it into a tight ball, making sure it was compact.

“Open your mouth, little slut.”

“NO!” I screamed.

“What did you say? You will open your mouth, even if I have to force you.”

I obeyed, and slowly opened my mouth. He quickly placed my balled up shirt inside my mouth, while pulling out a roll of duct tape. My eyes widened in horror when I realized this was also going across my mouth, to hold the cloth in place. My breath became rapid as he secured the tape, and ran a finger from my chin to between my breasts.

“You like that don’t you? I cant afford to have you screaming like that. Not anymore. Though, it really doesn’t matter if you do. No one can hear you. No one for miles. I really enjoy watching you all tied up and helpless. It thrills me supremely. I live here, in this place, by myself. No one will know that you disappeared. I know your kind. One of those slutty teenagers who think they can tease, but don’t like the consequences. I know you. I know everything about you. I have been watching you around town. Watching you flirt shamelessly, shaking your ass to tease me. You know me too little one. You know me well. You have felt my eyes watching you, and burning holes through your clothing. You enjoyed being watched, didn’t you?”

I shook my head hard, thrashing my body against the mattress, making gurgling sounds through the material gagging my mouth. His laughter burned through my ears and tears poured hard down my face. I felt so sick, horrible, disgusting.

“So Renee, what do you want me to do next?”, his cruel voice echoed, and I let my body fall limp.


The End

[birdie8819]

A day in the office

A lot to learn

It was a dreary dark day in October and the rain was beating hard against the windows. In the offices of PC Enterprises sat the head of the business Peter Clayton. His office was extremely plush for greeting visitors with everything a Managing Director could wish for.

Outside of his office it was a very different matter. The office workers worked hard, fully aware of Peter’s reputation as a strict disciplinarian who would tolerate no nonsense.
Just outside Peter's office sat his Personal Assistant Ann. She was relatively new to the job and still had a lot to learn. She was a very pretty girl and drew many admiring glances from the male members of the office especially when she leaned forward showing her ample bosom.

As Ann was about half way through the typing for the morning she heard the intercom on her desk click and Peter said in a clear and very dominant manner “Ann, I want to see you in my office now”. She was worried by the way he said it and tried to think if she had done anything wrong. Nothing came to mind so she picked up her notebook and pen and opened the solid oak door into Peter's office.

Peter sat in his expensive leather chair and swivelled it round when Ann entered the room and without a smile said “close the door behind you Ann and sit down”. As she turned to close the door his eyes studied her curvaceous bottom and a smile crept across his rugged face.

Ann sat down and nervously looked around the room. Apart from Peter's large desk and chair, the room had a big conference table, large enough to seat 10 people although there was no-one else in the room at the time. Alongside Peter's desk there was also a small drinks cabinet for entertainment purposes. She turned her attention back to Peter and looked him nervously in the eyes.

Peter swung from side to side with his hands clasped and smiled when he saw the nervous look on Ann's face. “Well Ann” he began, “this is your second week in the job and I would like to know if you feel comfortable here and if you wish to stay with the Company?”

Ann felt as though a weight had been taken off her shoulders when she heard him speak. She hadn’t done anything wrong after all. It was just his dominant approach to the job that had worried her. Maybe in time she could get used to it in time…or even like it?

Ann answered “Well Mr Clayton, or shall I call you Sir? I have enjoyed the job a great deal so far and I would like to be able to thank you for giving me the job in the first place. I found it so difficult to get the sort of job that I like”.

“Call me Peter when there is no-one else in the room Ann but Mr Clayton if there is company. Now, about that thank you that you wished to express. I have a way that I would very much appreciate”.

Ann looked at him rather puzzled. She had intended to express her gratitude in a conventional manner i.e. by saying thank you but Peter seemed to have other things in mind.

Peter stood up and walked around to the other side of the desk. He opened the blinds with his fingers, checking to see if anyone was around. Ann looked up at him wondering what he had on his mind. Peter walked back to his own side of the desk pushing the chair to one side as he did so.

“Ann,” he called “I want you to come round here and kneel down under my desk”.
She gingerly walked around the desk, her hands shaking nervously. She started to kneel but stopped half way, looked at Peter and exclaimed “Do I really have to do this?”
Peter replied rather harshly, “well you told me how tough it was to get work so get down or you will be looking for work again!”

Ann accepted that it was pointless arguing with a man like this so she got on her knees and shuffled under the desk.

He sat on his chair and pushed it back into place with his legs spread either side of Ann. A smile spread across his face as he anticipated what would come next.
“Ann” he spoke softly this time, “unzip my trousers”. She grasped the zip with her fingers and slowly pulled it down exposing a pair of Black silk boxer shorts.
“Ok... I am sure you know what to do now Ann”. She had never expected to have to do this to keep a job but, she thought, there could be far worse things.

She reached into his trousers and unbuttoned the boxer shorts. She slid her hand forward and was shocked to feel a large stiff cock about 8 inches long. She stopped for a second to admire it then pulled it gently towards her mouth. The head of the cock was larger than normal even for a cock of this size and she wondered if she would be able to get it in her mouth. Nevertheless she put her lips onto the end and prepared to begin.

When her lips touched his cock Peter took a deep breath and realised that he had made the right choice when taking this girl on. The other candidate for the job had been far better qualified but she was very old fashioned in her dress sense and seemed to have no potential for more “advanced” tasks.

Ann’s sensual lips stroked along the head of Peter's cock and simultaneously her hand stroked the shaft feeling the soft skin. She reached down and stroked his balls which were swollen too. She slid her lips over the huge head and worked steadily down his cock moving up and down sucking gently as she did so. Peter moaned quietly in pleasure as she did this feeling the sensation of her soft lips on his member.

Suddenly and without warning the office door burst open and a young member of the management team walked in. Peter leaned forward in surprise and shouted loudly at the young man “What the hell do you think you are doing? Nobody enters my office without permission!”

The manager stood bolt upright; shocked by the reprimand he had received from Peter. He was beginning to worry as Peter was notorious for dismissing wayward staff on the spot. He managed to splutter out; “I am sorry Mr Clayton, but your damn PA was not at her desk again and I need these papers signing tonight”.

Peter had calmed down a little but was still furious at being interrupted especially at such a time. With his voice still raised he instructed the manager “Leave the papers on my PA’s desk and get the fuck out NOW!!”

When the manager had burst into the room Ann had pulled Peter's cock from her mouth in surprise but was still holding the shaft firmly in her grasp. He sat back in his chair and looked down at her still angry at being disturbed. The look of anger frightened Ann and she asked him if she should carry on.

“No Ann” he replied, “I don’t feel in the mood now so clean my cock with a tissue and get back to work”. He pulled a tissue from a drawer in the desk and passed it to her. She wiped his cock down removing the saliva and making sure it was dry. She put the tissue down, carefully slid his semi-erect cock into his boxers and zipped up his trousers carefully. Peter moved to one side and Ann crawled from underneath the desk looking nervously at the door in case someone else should come in unexpectedly.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

Never too late to learn

It was getting late and many of the staff were either at home, or getting ready to leave the office at the end of the day. Ann was still at her desk working on the figures for the conference that Peter would be attending in a couple of day’s time. She had been told firmly on her first day that she was never to leave before her boss unless she had a good reason for doing so and even then she must seek permission.

Peter had been in his office most of the day and Ann had only seen him when she had taken coffee to him. At that point the intercom on her desk switched on and Peter said “Ann, get me a coffee please with plenty of sugar”. She sighed thinking that it didn’t look like he was going to go home just yet and she was so very tired.

She walked to Mr Clayton’s office with the coffee and knocked on the door. He called out “Enter..” in his usual domineering manner. Ann opened the door walked into the office, placed the coffee on Peter's desk and said “Your coffee Mr Clayton. Will there be anything else?”

“Yes there is something else Ann. Close the door please”. Ann stood apprehensively alongside Peter's desk. He leant back in his chair and his eyes looked over her sensual body. He looked tired but was obviously not a man to stop work because of a minor thing such as tiredness. He continued “I have about finished for the day you will be pleased to hear that the stress of today's work has made me a little tense. You are going to help relieve the tension”.

Ann looked at him wondering how he meant her to help him. Maybe he needed a shoulder massage or something similar?

Peter stood up and wandered over to his long Oak conference table. He called Ann over to stand beside him.

“Do you know how long this table has been in the family Ann? It belonged to my Grandfather and my Father after him. I am extremely attached to it and love to feel the solid top. I want you to get closer to it so that you too will appreciate its usefulness”.
Ann turned to him, “What do you mean ‘get closer to it’ Mr. Clayton?”

He replied “Remember I said to call me Peter when we are alone? Anyway, stand at the end of the table and look along it.”

She did as she was told although it seemed pointless to her. She felt his hands on her waist and jumped with surprise. He stood close behind her which made her rather embarrassed.

“Now Ann, remove your shoes & trousers and bend over the table”. She was so shocked she did so without argument knowing that protesting would be pointless anyway. Besides she needed the money that the job brought with it.

She bent over the table and reached out, her hands grasping the sides of it. The oak surface was cold and when her breasts pressed against it her nipples became erect.
Peter had watched her remove her clothing and the excitement caused blood to pump into his groin swelling his cock rapidly. She was wearing red flimsy panties which also turned him on.

Ann heard the clink of a belt buckle being unfastened and heard the noise of a leather belt being removed.

“Ok Ann, I am afraid you are going to get some pain before the pleasure. I have had a tough time today and need to get rid of my anger somehow.”

He had wrapped the expensive leather belt around his hand with about 18 inches loose. He pushed his hand on Ann's neck to stop her moving. She tried to fight to get up but he was far too strong for her.

“Don’t worry my dear you are only getting 6 strokes today…” Ann's heart was beating fast at the thought of the leather belt being used on her bottom. The panties were designed to look sexy but not stop the crack of a heavy leather belt on her sensitive bottom.

Peter lifted the belt and spoke firmly to her…”No screaming out during this or you will get more. Is that understood?” Ann responded in a frightened voice “Yes Mr Clayton”.

The belt swished through the air and cracked hard against her buttocks with only the thin panties protecting her bottom. She winced as the pain shot through her body but did not cry out in fear of extra punishment.
He raised the belt again and administered the second stroke. As it struck home a tear appeared in Ann's eye. Four more times in quick succession he struck her with the belt, when the last one struck home she was sobbing against the table. He threw the belt to the side of the room and stroked her red bottom.

“That was the pain, now the pleasure…” he said to her smiling to himself.
As she sobbed on the table beginning to wonder if this was the job for her Peter stroked his fingers down her hips and started to pull her little panties down. As she was lying on the table this was providing difficult and as they resisted his attempts he grabbed the back of them in a fit of rage and ripped them pulling the remainder between her legs.

She jumped up a little in surprise and stuttered out “My panties!.. they were my best pair” He snapped back “Oh for fucks sake. I will pay for some more for you; now get back on the table you bitch!”

She dropped back on the table in an instant. She had never been treated like this before. Her heart was beating fast, partly with trepidation but also with excitement at the thought of what he might do to her.

He pulled his zip down, unfastened his trousers and in a single motion pushed his trousers and boxer shorts down to his knees. His cock stood erect and ached to be used. He pushed Ann's top up slightly at the back and unclipped her bra. Her large breasts were released and he reached underneath and pushed the bra upwards to expose them completely.

Ann's heart was now pounding and she felt his firm hands on her body preventing her getting up although she had no intention of doing so. She felt the touch of his thighs against hers as he moved between her legs and she opened her legs a little. Even now her pussy was very wet and foreplay was definitely now needed.

Peter grasped the shaft of his cock with his free hand and pushed it between Ann's thighs. She took a rapid deep breath as she felt the solid end touch the lips of her pussy. He pushed it in very slightly and released it moving his hands onto her shoulders.

She waited in anticipation for what was to come next, her body tensed barely able to contain herself. She had almost forgotten the spanking she had received only minutes ago, her bottom was still sore but this looked as though it might be worth it after all.
He arched his back and plunged his stiff cock deep into Ann's slippery pussy. The first thrust didn’t go all the way but nevertheless she cried out in ecstasy as it plunged deep inside her.

He continued to fuck her using slow steady thrusts going a little deeper each time until she finally had the full eight inches buried in her body. At the end of each thrust she felt his scrotum slide against her thighs stimulating her even more. He leant forward a little and reached under her body with one hand grasping her right breast. The nipple was erect and felt so good to him that it raised a smile. He fondled her breast roughly and then began to roll the nipple between his fingers. He could see she enjoyed this so continued for a while, still thrusting his cock into her body.

As Ann writhed in ecstasy on the table she felt herself coming towards a climax. Few men could give her this and she was thrilled that it seemed she was going to have sex where she could cum first. She started to moan with pleasure as her body was preparing for the ultimate sensation.

Peter heard her starting to moan and put one hand over her mouth to silence her. She loved the way he way was controlling every single aspect of the session from the actions to the noises she could make.

He began to increase the rate at which he thrust into her managing to control his own orgasm. He could feel the sensations pulsing through her body as the sexual fulfilment increased.He managed to hold his hand firmly in place over her mouth as she began to climax. He dare not move it or the whole company would know what was going on.

Ann arched her spine as she reached a point of ecstasy. Peter continued to thrust into her as she came but relaxed to allow himself to reach a climax. Ann felt an explosion of pleasure rack her body and she tensed and relaxed her body as she came. Simutaneously she heard him make a stifled moan and felt the warm sensation inside her vagina as he shot his semen into her.

Both of them relaxed, their bodies spent. Peter slid his cock from between her legs and stood back. Ann got up, her hair dishevelled and her clothes in a mess. Peter reached to his desk and grabbed a box of tissues. He pulled a handful out and passed the box to Ann. “Clean yourself up young lady. We can’t have you going into the office looking like that. The staff will wonder what is going on.”

Ann cleaned herself up, straightened her clothing and her hair making sure she looked presentable. Peter, in the meantime, wiped his cock and pulled his trousers back up before putting his belt back on.

“Shall I go now?” Ann asked wondering if there was anything else. Peter looked at her in his usual stern manner and responded “Yes, that will be all for now”. Ann left the office to return to her desk. As she left she glanced around the main office to see if anyone was there still.

Two young office workers were still there and as she left Mr Claytons office they looked at each other and sniggered. Ann knew at this point that they knew what had been going on. Maybe they had heard the slapping of the belt against her bottom or maybe her moans when being fucked had given the game away. Whichever it was she knew that tomorrow morning she would be the main topic of conversation in the office.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

In conference

The following day Ann arrived at work at her usual time of 7.30am, took her coat off and got herself a coffee and prepared herself for the days tasks. A few minutes later Peter strode through the door in his dark pinstripe suit, white shirt and smart tie carrying his briefcase containing documents he had taken home the previous evening. As he walked passed Ann he bid her good morning and stopped alongside her desk to say “Ann, I need you to organise a conference for me. Come into my office in about 15 minutes and be sure to bring your notepad.”

She looked apprehensive remembering the previous day’s encounters but dare not disobey for fear of what might happen if she did.

Ann knocked on Peter's door and heard him call “Enter!” in his usual manner. She entered the office and closed the door behind her. Peter gestured for her to sit in the chair opposite him and she sat down looking towards him, trying to gauge what was going on in his mind.

“Ann; I am intending to have a conference next week with all of our suppliers and I need you to organise things for me. I want you to book the Solaris Conference facility in Newcastle City Centre for 2 days, send out invites to the attendees, arrange lunches for everyone and book me a suitable room in a local hotel. I have the list of people I want you to invite here”. He passed her a list of supplier representatives which she glanced at noticing that there was quite a large number.

“Will that be all for now Mr Clayton?” she asked politely. He responded with “Yes that will be all but be sure to pass me the details of the dates, who will be able to attend etc”.

She was about to leave his office when he called her back realising he had forgotten something. “Ann, I forgot to mention that you will be accompanying me to the conference in case I need assistance with order details, contracts or other tasks.”

She was pleased with this as it would be the first time she had been asked to attend a conference even though it was in an Administrative capacity. She asked “Shall I book an extra room then Mr Clayton?” “No, no no Ann. You will be staying in my room to keep costs down. Order a twin room as it’s far cheaper than two singles.”

“But Mr Clayton…” Ann protested, “How can I stay in the same room as you? What about when I am in my nightie…its rather too revealing for this and I only have the one type!" Peter responded "Don’t worry about it Ann, I don’t mind seeing you partially naked so stop complaining and get the arrangements made”.

“But Sir” she stammered, “I will be embarrassed!” He replied sharply as he was losing patience with her…”Ann, get out and do it NOW!”

She left the office none too happy with the situation but accepting that it was going to happen anyway. She consoled herself with the fact that at least she would have a bed to herself.

She rang the Conference Facility and booked it as requested then contacted the Regent Hotel to book the room. “Regent Hotel, how may I help you? the voice answered. Ann spoke in a clear and professional manner, “I would like to book a twin Executive Suite for Thursday 15th”. “I am afraid there are no twin rooms available, only doubles”, the receptionist answered. Ann was worried, what was she to do? She couldn’t fail Mr Clayton and he had specified a Twin Room.

At that moment Peter walked passed so Ann called to him in hushed tones so that others would not overhear. “Mr Clayton, there are only double rooms free at the hotel”.
“Then book one of those Ann, its fine by me”. Ann was horrified and many thoughts passed through her head but she dare not defy Peter so went ahead and booked the double room.

The following Thursday the conference began and Peter took Ann with him introducing her to the various supplier representatives as he met them. She had dressed very smartly wearing dark trousers with a red top and was wearing just the right amount of make-up, highlighting her features without looking unprofessional. Her top however was quite low cut showing a considerable amount of cleavage but Peter considered this an asset as it ensured that suppliers spent plenty of time talking to him.

Deals were being struck between many of the companies and one particular deal was of interest to Peter. It would ensure work for his employees for at least 18 months but more importantly huge amounts of money in his bank account. Peter and the president of the suppliers company were almost at the point of closing the deal so Peter suggested that they retire to his suite for a drink and to finalise the contract.

Ann followed them up to the top floor of the hotel and into the Executive suite she had booked earlier. Complimentary drinks were provided and plush accommodation in the form of comfortable chairs and sofa’s plus a walnut coffee table. She was in quite a jovial mood probably due to the drinks supplied during the conference.

The President of the company doing the deal was a young man of 35 going by the name of Brian. He wore a very smart and expensive Armani suit which impressed Ann. He flopped wearily onto the sofa with his jacket open and called Peter across. Peter sat alongside him and listened intently as Brian spoke quietly to him. Ann presumed it was business related although she was a little puzzled as to why both men glanced at her furtively. Peter smiled and nodded before getting up and gesturing Ann to follow him to the other end of the room.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

She followed although she was a little worried about the purpose behind his request. When they reached the corner of the room Peter looked Ann in the eye and said “Listen, I am going to ask you to do something that is outside of the scope of your job but I intend to get this order at all costs. Brian fancies you and would like to spend some time getting more intimately acquainted. I think you know what I mean.”

Ann was shocked by the proposal and responded angrily with a definite “No way!” Peter grabbed her by the hair and pulled her head close to his. “Listen you fucking bitch. I gave you this job when I should not have even considered you so you are going to repay me for that aren’t you?” He then pushed her roughly onto the bed and strode forcefully back to Brian who was watching the events with interest. As Peter got close he gave Brian a wink and said “She’s all yours. Do what you want with her but don’t use any violence, ok?”

Brian smiled, pulled his jacket & tie off and walked across to Ann. She watched nervously as he rolled up his sleeves and spoke to her. “Get your pants off…and make it quick.”

Peter had a drink in his hand and watched what was happening from a distance. He hated having to do this to Ann but without the order the success of the firm was in doubt.

Ann unbuttoned her trousers, slid them off and dropped them alongside the bed. Brian’s eyes were scanning her legs and thighs which made her even more uncomfortable. Slowly and reluctantly she slid her black lacy panties off and threw them on top of her trousers. In the meantime Brian had taken his shoes & trousers off and Ann could not fail to notice the bulge in his boxer shorts. He pulled them down to reveal his stiff cock and clambered onto the bed. “Kneel on all fours, facing away from me and stay there till I tell you otherwise.” he said in a rather abrupt manner which upset Ann a little but she complied anyway. She had resigned herself to the situation she was in and was just going to accept it hoping it would be over quickly.

Brian knelt behind her, and slid his stiff and throbbing cock between Ann’s warm thighs and pushed the head between the lips of her pussy. She sighed as she felt it touch her and tried to prepare herself for what was to come next.

He bent over her slightly and with a single hard thrust he slammed his cock deep into her pussy. She cried out in shock but secretly enjoyed it and was beginning to feel pleased that it was happening like this. As she cried out she pushed her head back and Brian grabbed Ann’s long dark hair and pulled her towards him. “I am going to fuck you so hard that you will be begging me to stop you fucking slut! You are nothing but a fucking whore here for the purpose of getting my cock stuffed hard into your cunt and to take my cum.” He put his other hand on her waist and began pumping her with all his might.

Peter was getting himself another drink when he heard Ann cry out. He spun his head round to see Brian fucking her roughly. She was obviously in some pain as he pulled her hair harshly and Peter shouted “Hey! I said no fucking violence!” Brian turned and responded with “Do you want that order or what? This fucking slag needs a good shagging anyway to let her know who is boss around here and if I don’t hurt her she might think I am doing it for her pleasure or something.”

Peter sighed and gave up trying to defend Ann and returned to his seat resigning himself to the fact that in business anything goes. He watched Ann taking Brian’s cock up her slippery pussy and even from where he was he could see the tears running down her face as he pulled her hair harder.

Brian began to pump her faster and with a long moan he shot his cum into her. Ann felt the warm liquid spurt into her pussy and felt relieved that at last it was all over. He released her hair, slid his cock out and slapped her hard on the bottom making her yelp in pain. He wiped his cock with a tissue and dressed himself leaving Ann lying on the bed. She put her hand to her head checking that her hair was all there and then flopped back onto the bed.

Brian and Peter sat down on the sofa and got the papers from the briefcase ready to complete the contract. Peter was concerned for Ann’s well being and got up to walk to the bed. Brian scowled at his and said “Where are you going? I want to get this sealed and out of the way.”

Peter simply responded with “Back shortly...” and walked across to Ann. She lay on the bed looking drained after her experience. He stroked her black hair with his hand and for once spoke quietly to her. “I am sorry about that. I didn’t realise that it was going to be like that. I will be back in a minute; get dressed take a rest there for the moment. I will be with you as soon as I can”.

He returned to his seat and the two men went through the process of signing the contract. In the meantime Ann had got up and dressed herself before sitting down on the bed. After signing the documents Brian left the room without speaking to Ann or even looking back.

Peter put his briefcase on the floor and went across to the bed. He sat down alongside Ann who had cheered up a little by now. He looked her in the eyes and said “I can’t thank you enough for that, you may have saved our firm! Maybe I can help to repay you with a nice meal?”

She looked at him and smiled, for the first time she was seeing a more sensitive side to him. Peter phoned a local restaurant and they went from the hotel to his Mercedes and sped off to the restaurant. It was far more plush than anywhere she had been before and she sat down looking forward to a nice meal. The meal was excellent complete with fine wine and finished off with Coffee & mints in the lounge.

She looked forward to more years at the firm wondering what delights would follow….!!


The End

[birdie8819]

Julia

In this story Julia is 30 and has been married for eight years. She lives with her well-to-do but dull and jealous husband Henry, who is 10 years older in a villa in Innbury, a village near the university town of Barencester. It is Friday night and the two have been for a drink to the local pub, the Stick Inn. Julia jokes and flirts with some young soldiers but the jealous Henry drags her out, intending to take her home.The two quarrel and Henry slaps her. Julia refuses to go with him...

As Henry drove off Julia moved to the corner of the dark narrow lane which ran alongside the Stick Inn. Already, she knew, the dark doorways and alcoves along its length were being occupied by hot couples who would soon be petting passionately, or actually copulating in the shadows. Julia often went into the lane with men or young boys she had picked up in or around the Inn. Kissing and jerking or sucking them off in semi-public in one of the doorways always excited her abnormally.

At the corner of the lane on the Stick Inn wall was a lamp and under this Julia wiped her eyes and began to repair her makeup, meaning to go back into the Inn and rejoin the soldiers. As she did so a middle-aged man in a raincoat passed her and was on the point of turning into the lane, presumably to spy on the couples there. Suddenly he paused running his eyes hungrily over her. She looked up at him. He was clearly a flasher but quite good-looking.

"Want some cock, darling?" he said hoarsely and opened his raincoat. Julia smiled gently and appraised his half-erect penis. She couldn't resist the excitement of arousing him. "Uhh..." she breathed, mouth parting slackly as if with desire and slowly she squirmed voluptuously drawing one leg up and across the other so that he could hear the soft rasp of her stockings. "Uhhh... niccce!" He flushed and flexed his cock at her. "Want to wank it, eh?" he panted. "Mmmm..." she murmured, "Do it for me first..." He removed one hand from his pocket and seizing his organ began to masturbate himself slowly to full erection sliding his foreskin back from his swollen slimy knob.

Julia, now genuinely aroused, lifted her leg higher and squirmed against the wall. "Uhh... dirty beast!" she gasped as if in the throes of impending ecstasy. He watched her eagerly, eyes hot with lust. "Like it, eh? Lovely little bitch you are... come into the lane and I'll give you my spunk!"

She moaned as if tempted. "No, I can't... really I can't," she whimpered sadly. "I'm waiting on my husband." She nodded at the door of the Inn and he froze, his erection wilting visibly. "Another time," she whispered. He let his coat fall together. "Sexy little cock-teaser," he muttered, but without any real rancour, and turned into the alley. Julia knew he would now stand in the shadows masturbating himself as he watched the dim figures of some couple writhing in a doorway, but when he finally squirted his grey-white sperm into the dark it would be her he would see, the lamplight on the smooth slither of her legs and the undulation of her hips against the wall. She shivered with vicarious pleasure then turned to go back into the Inn.

But before she could go up the steps the doors swung open and the soldiers trooped out. Joe saw her first. "Hey, Julia! We thought you had gone home." They came down the steps and surrounded her. "Oh, he hit me and drove off and left me..." she said.

"The bastard!" someone said vehemently. Joe put his arm round her shoulder consolingly. "Shall we go and get him?"

"Oh no," she said with a little smile, "now I can do anything I like,,," she looked up into his eyes and then round at the boys gathered round her, "... with anyone I want..."

She felt a hand feel over her smooth buttocks and turned round and smiled seductivey at the young dark-haired soldier behind her. He was the boy who had been feeling her legs in the bar; he flushed as she moved close to him and slipped one arm round his neck. The others murmured approval. "I like you... I think you're sexy..." she whispered, her voice silky and husky with arousal. Her hand slipped down into his crotch and she palmed the bulge in his trousers briefly. "Come into the lane and let me play with that..." There were excited murmurs and exclamations from the other boys. "Mine too, Julia!" ... "She’s going to wank us in the lane!" ... "Yeah, jerk us all off, baby!”

The boy seized her and tried to kiss her. She flickered her tongue briefly against his mouth then with a soft laugh she twisted round and with her arm still round him she guided him into the lane. All eight boys followed them eagerly into the narrow alley. Just ahead of them a couple emerged from a deep doorway. The girl had a handkerchief in her hand and she stopped briefly to wipe her skirt. Finally, as the scuffle of her high heels faded, Julia turned into the doorway. It was dark and deep. She recognised the sweet musky smell of spunk and it excited her. Suddenly her high heel skidded on something slippery and she shivered realising it was a condom full of someone’s sperm.

The boy clutched her to stop her falling and she pushed him against the wall rubbing her body eagerly, lasciviously against him. Her hand groped for his zipper. "Give me your cock," she panted. "I want to wank you..."

"Jeez, you’re a hot bitch!" he breathed, pulling her parted mouth against his. This time she abandoned it to him, tongue twisting hotly round his while she tugged his trousers open and groped blindly for his erection. She moaned against his mouth as she found it and, curling her slender fingers round the hot stiff meat, pulled it out trembling with lust. He gasped as she stripped back his foreskin and began to masturbate him feverishly, rubbing the underside of his swollen glans.against the smooth material of her skirt. "Uhhh... big stiff dick!" she moaned deliriously. "Give it to me... squirt your come on me...!”

Four or five boys were clustered round her now, their eager hands fondling and groping over her body while the others stood at the entrance to the doorway waiting for a chance to feel her as well. Julia was in paradise. Boys hot with lust were all round her, some of them openly stroking their erections as they watched her lewd abandon. There were hands on her everywhere, fondling her tight little tits through her blouse, groping over her firm buttocks as they clenched and squirmed under her rayon skirt..

Two boys were on the ground now feeling over her sleek legs. She shivered as one began licking her frail stocking in a fever of excitement. She wanted to spread her legs to allow them to grope up her skirt under her wet knickers but the other boy was now hugging her leg tightly and holding it in his crotch. Suddenly she felt something hot and slimy touch her and then begin to slide up and down her stocking. "Ohh Goddd!" she moaned, thrilled as always by a perversity she often practised with young boys excited by her legs.

The boy she was rubbing herself against suddenly clutched her panting. "Oh shittt...!" he gasped. "I... I’m... going to... to cummm...!" She pulled back, pumping her little fist wildly back and forth on his twitching meat. "Let me see!" she sobbed, writhing in excitement. He stiffened and began to ejaculate in thick spurts on to her skirt. She squealed as the spunk spattered on her and slid down the blue material in a viscid white river. Squinting down at it, she tugged one leg free and, hooking the knee up to rub across her thigh, she clenched herself off in a shuddering mewling climax.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

She was still coming when another boy twisted her body round and fastened his mouth on hers. She leaned limply against him letting him kiss her and squeeze her pert little tits under her half-open blouse. The hot cock of the boy clutching her leg began rubbing up and down on her stocking again and with a moan she caught it between her calves and began to squeeze it. She heard him gasp and felt his penis swell and twitch violently. Suddenly his warm sperm began to pulse and squirt over her stockings. Julia gave a muffled whimper against the mouth of the boy kissing her and searched feverishly for his cock. He guided her hand on to it and then abandoned it to her skilful trembllng fingers.

The feel of his stiff hot meat throbbing and jerking in her hand brought on another bout of spunk fever. “Mmmm...” she murmured against his mouth as she slid her fingers to the root of his cock exposing his raw glans and rubbing herself against it lewdly. “Going to dirty me too, uhh?” she panted huskily. He clutched her buttocks pulling her tighter against him. “Oh god, keep doing that and I’ll come on you!” Moaning encouragement, she licked the palm of her free hand and screwed it round his slippery knob, clenching her spasming cunt. “Do it then!...Uhhh... Squirt for me!”

Suddenly he stiffened and Julia looked down eagerly at his cock. “Ohhh fuck!” he groaned as the thick white slime spurted up her bare arm and spilled on to her blouse. “Oooorggghh...” Julia gurgled as she milked the cock eagerly, sobbing in ecstasy as it continued to squirt on her. The boys watched, murmuring in excitement. A tall boy beside her slipped his arm round her waist. She turned to look at him and realised it was Joe. She twisted round and slipped her arm up round his neck. “Ohhh Joe... I’m SO hot!!” she whispered. “Take me somewhere... I want to fuck... and suck... all of you! I want you all to come all over me...”

He leaned down and licked her ear making her squirm. “You’re one hot cock-crazy, spunk-hungry little slut, aren’t you?” He felt her shiver in his arms. “Ohhh yesss, Joe!” she breathed . “Talk dirty to me...!”

There were discontented mumblings in the meantime. “Come on, Joe. You’ve had yours! Let her get us off now!”

Joe released her. “She wants to fuck now – all of you...” There was a spontaneous cheer. Suggestions came thick and fast. “Let’s take her to the woods...” “Why don’t we fuck her in the truck?” Joe quietened them down. “Listen. The corporal’s away on leave, and I’ve got the key to his room. If we smuggle her into the camp we can shag her all night there if she wants. What do you think, Julia?”

“Ohh yesss...” she moaned. “I just want cock... lots and lots of stiff hot cock fucking me and spunking on me all night long!” There were more enthusiastic cheers. “But I want to do it where everyone can watch me and I want to do it with Joe first...”

There were no objections to that and Joe took charge. “Okay that’s settled. Now let’s clean her up a bit and get her in the truck. We’ll cover her with the tarpaulin when we get to the guardhouse.”

Joe kept his arm round her protectively as they went to the truck. Just before they got there one of the boys ran forward and pulled down the back flap. Then, with the agility of a cat he sprang up, and crouched waiting to assist Julia when she arrived. She looked at him in admiration. He must have been 18, but he looked much younger, making him all the more attractive to her. There were plenty of willing hands to help her, and give her a surreptitious feel at the same time. The boy in the truck seized her wrists and pulled her up and she scrambled in without any trouble.

As the other lads climbed in, she sat down beside her helper. “That was very sweet of you,” she whispered, half turning to lean aginst him and rub her breast on his arm. “What’s your name?” He flushed. “Tommy,” he stammered. “I think you’re nice, Tommy,” she breathed, lifting her parted lips up to him. “Can I give you a kiss?” She felt him trembling violently as he slipped his arm round her shoulders and gently drew her closer. “You’re so beautiful!” he whispered hoarsely as he brought his mouth in contact with hers. “Mmmm...” Julia murmured in pleasure, pushing her eager tongue between his teeth and pulling his head down till their mouths mashed together. Encouraged now, he reached blindly for her leg and she gave a muffled murmur of approval as his trembling fingers crawled over her stocking. In response she ran her hand up the inside of his thigh and fingered the bulge in his trousers.

As the the engine started suddenly someone called out something which neither of them heard. There was loud laughter. “Going to get it tonight, eh Tommy?” said someone else. “At last!” called another, and there was a shout of laughter again. Julia pulled her mouth away, but continued to fondle him. “Leave him alone, you louts,” she called half in anger. “He’s a darling... a sweet, lovely darling!”

“Ooooh, watch out, Tom, she really fancies you!” someone said while another began to sing ‘Sweet and lovely’. ‘Love is the sweetest thing...’ sang another, then continued ‘...but cock’s the only thing’. Suddenly the truck lurched to a halt and they heard the door of the driver’s cab slam. Joe’s head appeared. “Cover her up, boys. I’m going through...” As pre-arranged, Julia lay down full length under the bench, while the boys tucked the tarpaulin round her. In two or three minutes Joe stopped again and this time they heard the guard say “You’re back early tonight, Joe... Nothing happening in town?” “Dead as a dodo,” Joe said dolefully. “More exciting playing poker in the barracks.”

In a moment they were through and the truck pulled up as close to the billet as Joe could get it. He appeared with a voluminous rain cape and caught Julia as she jumped down followed by the others. “Put the truck in the bay, Jack,” he said to one while he wrapped Julia up. Jack began to grumble until Julia poked her head out and said with bright excited eyes. “I won’t open my legs till you get back, darling – I promise!”


The End

[birdie8819]

Camp Site Orgy


The following story is a work of fiction. Being a work of fiction all concerns regarding disease and pregnancy are unnecessary. This storyline was suggested to me by a fan and I hope that I have done it justice. This story contains slut wife and unfaithful husband behaviour. If you don't like these stories please don't read it. I am also Australian and will make no apologies for using Australian terms and spelling. Enjoy.

------

Amy kept herself under control as John, her husband of six months, told her what was happening.

"We are going camping." He said. "Just you and I out to Shaganon Caves"

"Since when do I go camping?" She asked. "I hate camping."

"I have all the best equipment." John said. "I even have a double bed."

Amy only liked seeing five stars, those above the hotel sign, when she went away. The idea of spending a night out in the wilderness was not her idea of fun.

"What about toilets and all that?" She asked.

"They have toilets there but no hot showers, we use the river for that." He said.

Amy knew about these camping trips but not about what went on when he and his mates Ted and Bill took off for the weekend. Before John got married they used to go fishing down on the south coast and pick up a few ladies and have a little orgy back in the cabin. On occasion they would even gangbang any woman who was up for it. Although it was a long time ago Amy had fucked both Ted and Bill, it was through them she met John. John didn’t know that Amy had fucked both Ted and Bill and assumed that the sweet girl he had married wasn’t quite the slut she really was.

For instance.

After she finished school, almost 15 years ago, she fucked four men in one night and took two of them on at once after a night on the booze with friends. Before meeting and marrying John she'd had sex in all kinds of outrageous places with any variety of men..and women. She loved the thrill of being caught and was once handcuffed and fucked up the arse by a policeman on the bonnet of his car in the outback. She never did get that speeding fine. Even on her hen's night she gave a stranger a blow job in his car at the back of the hotel she was at.

At 33 Amy’s biological clock was ticking away furiously and the need to settle down and start having children was beginning. She took an oath in front of her friends that she would not fuck anyone else once she was married. She had decided to make it work and after 15 years of pleasing herself, she’d decided to become an honest woman.

John was no angel of virtue either. On his bucks night his mate Dave shared his wife Julie and her friends Sheree and Libby in a little orgy. He too decided that enough was enough and his new partner, who he had known for only nine months before they decided to get married, was going to be it for the rest of his life.

So for the past six months they had both being playing at happy, monogamous couples. The reality though was that both were harbouring thoughts of wild sex that they kept from each other. Secrets of past conquests and events. Secrets of past lovers. Secrets of wanton desires.

"OK I'll go." She said. "Will there be many other people there?"

"I don't think so." John said smiling. "School holidays are over so there shouldn't be many, if any, about."

She smiled back at the idea of being alone in the bush.

"Cool."

-----

John guided the Forester gently down the dirt road to the caves. The road was in fairly good shape with evidence of some kind of weed clearing going on in the piles of blackberries and Lantana on the roadside. They passed a minibus with a Green Corps sticker on the side but could not see anyone working. After about ten minutes of sometimes sickening twists and turns they reached the entrance to the park. The boom gate was up and there was no one to be seen. The kiosk was closed and it looked as though it had been for some time.

"Let's have a look shall we." Amy said.

"Yes lets." John said as he pulled the car up in front of the kiosk.

On opening the doors and encountering the heat and humidity the two took a step back in shock.

"It's a bit bloody warm." John said brushing away the flies that had immediately set upon them.

Dust and leaf litter had accumulated around the verandah of the kiosk and it looked as though it hadn't been open for years, not months.

"What sort of place is this?" Amy asked concerned. They had thought that although it was a week after the summer season at least the kiosk would be open.

"So we have to survive on what we bought or drive for an hour back into town to get supplies each day." She continued. "You planned this well." She said sarcastically.

"What does the sign say on the door." John said as he walked towards it.

Amy held her hand up to the window and looked inside. She hoped that maybe she would see someone or at least evidence of someone being there recently.

"Due to contractual problems with the National Parks and Wildlife service this business will remain closed until further notice."

"I don't believe it."

"Don't worry about it." John said as he hugged here thin frame. "I'll go back into town tomorrow and get some stuff if we need to. Maybe I'll catch a fish for us."

"You'd want to." She said hugging back. "It's a nice spot though." She said nodding her head towards a mob of kangaroos bounding through the parkland.

"At least someone has been looking after the grounds." Mark said. "And with no one else here we have the pick of the sites."

"I don't want to be too close to the toilets." Amy said. "But not too far away."

They climbed back into the car and headed down towards the rivers edge.

"There is a nice spot down behind the rocks there." John said pointing with his head. "You can always pee in the river."

"Yeah I suppose so." Amy's response surprised and elated John. Maybe he didn't know her that well after all, he thought.

The site was perfectly located only about 10 metres from the water's edge and tucked nicely away behind some rocks and Red Gums. A permanent table was situated near a wood barbecue and it made sense to set up camp there. The caves were about a 500 metre walk back up past the kiosk and was to be tomorrow’s big adventure. Today they had to get the camp site ready.

"Alright." John said taking charge. "Do you want to help me set up or do you want to go for a wander?"

"I'll help." She said as she opened the back of the Subaru. "I don't think this will be the last time we'll be going camping."

With a minimum of fuss and about and hour and a half later the job was done. The tent stood firmly and flatly with the double bed inflated and in position on the floor of the tent. No bugs could possibly make it through the two screens into the main room, the table was set up and the beer and champagne was on ice.

With sweat on both their brows John declared it was time for a swim.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

They grabbed the towels and swimmers and headed down to the water's edge. John looked over his shoulder, back up the main track, to see if anyone had turned up while they were working. With the coast clear he pulled his T-shirt off, kicked off his shoes and socks and dropped his pants to stand in the bollocks in front of his wife.

"Bugger the cossies." He said. "Care to join me?"

As he rearranged his tackle she looked at his divine chiselled body. The urge to grab his cock and suck it hard was strong but she too looked around before deciding it was safe to disrobe. She unbuttoned the side of her mini skirt and dropped it to her feet. She then pulled her sweaty halter neck top off and she stood before him in just a bra and panties. He could feel the blood begin to rush to his member as she stood before him and when she turned her back to him and slowly undid her bra, then slid her panties down to the ground he was half hard. She stood before him in her glorious nakedness and she did something that surprised both him and her.

Maybe it was the heat or the fresh air but Amy was incredibly horny and something in her head just clicked. She dropped to her knees in front of him and grabbed his cock and felt free.

“Oh fuck baby.” John moaned. “That is so hot.” He wanted to call her a slut just as much as she wanted to be called one. She ran her tongue expertly around his head like she’d never done before. She recalled giving two men a blowjob at a pub while on holidays on the Gold Coast and she rubbed her tingling pussy as she recalled that moment. She cupped his balls in her hand and gently squeezed them as he grabbed the back of her head. He remembered his mate’s wife sucking him off in the laundry of his house while his mate was down in the garage fixing his car.

Amy was so ferociously sucking his cock that he felt that he was going to spurt cum all over her face, something that he had not done, to Amy at least. A glob of spit fell out of her mouth and seductively dropped down between her breasts. This was almost too much for John who saw it as a spray of cum.

He pulled his rock hard cock away from her and stroked it as he looked at her. She looked up at him like she had never looked at him before. She just saw sex. She just wanted sex. She needed sex.

She stood up and grabbed his hand and said “Come into the water.”

She walked towards the water as he followed, completely entranced by her new sexuality. Her pussy juice was running down her leg as she entered the cool of the water which made her nipples stand out even more than they already were. She dipped under the water and turned and splashed water at John who dived in between two large boulders that were in the water. Amy swam over to the smaller boulder and lay back in the sun like a beach model. Her long dark hair splayed out onto the rocks and her pussy was open, wet and waiting for John’s tongue. He surfaced thinking of fucking Amy on the beach and when he turned and saw her spread legged on the boulder he figured that that would do.

“I think the fresh air suits you.” He said as he waded towards her. His cock was still hard as he came out of the water.

“Maybe it’s the company I keep.” She said. “All that masculine activity.”

He grabbed her by the knees and kissed the inside of her thighs and she leant back in anticipation of his wonderful mouth. He didn’t disappoint as he slid his tongue into her sopping pussy. Amy leant back on the hot rock and remembered how her friend Wendy was the first woman to ever lick her pussy and how on one hot night she had a dildo up her arse, Wendy sucking her pussy and two cocks being shoved in her face from the men they picked up. She squeezed her nipples in remembrance as John sucked her clit and she nearly cracked his head open like a walnut as she shook in orgasmic delight. The juices flowed out of her pussy as he pulled her legs apart and sucked on the nectar within.

John remembered how he had two young girls lick each others pussies as he fucked them both before cumming in one girls cunt and watching the cum spill out into the others mouth. Oh how much would he like to see Amy licking another cunt as he fucked her. And fuck her is what he needed to do. He took one more suck on her clit and stood up straight. The rock was at a perfect height and he grabbed her legs and pulled her slightly forward and poked his cock at her wet and open snatch.

“Fuck me, baby, fuck me.” Amy said reverting to the language of her past, language she had never used with John. He held her legs apart at the knees and slammed his cock into her. There was no gentle introduction. He was possessed. He felt like he did that night when he and two mates fucked an ex-teacher after a party. Amy groaned as his eight inch cock punched its way into her cervix. She remembered when she went to a party with Wendy and was tied to a bed as three men with the biggest cocks she had ever seen, before and since, used her pussy all night.

Her pussy squelched and she moaned in time with John’s thrusts but her back was getting sore and she wanted to be fucked in her favourite position, doggie style. She reached down and grabbed his slippery cock as he pulled it back. She rubbed the swollen head against her clit before swinging her leg over and hopping off the rock.

“Follow me.” She said and ran through the knee deep water to the sandy beach. She knelt down on the sand and watched him walking towards her. His cock stood proudly out and when it came close enough she slipped it into her mouth tasting her own juices on it.

She sucked and licked his cock for a few minutes before spinning around on all fours and offering her arse to him. She wanted him to slide it into her arse and fuck her hard. So did John who pulled on his cock before kneeling behind her and slid his cock into her. His upturned cock rubbed nicely against her G spot and with the addition of her fingers rubbing her clitoris she shook once more as an orgasm swept down and then back up her body. She recalled being fucked up the arse by a policeman after being picked up for speeding near Gilgandra and she wanted it desperately and John watched her arsehole as he slammed brutally into her cunt. He wanted to spit on it and then ram his cock into it but this was his nice wife and he wasn’t going to treat her like he did that teacher they fucked.

John held her waist and fucked her hard. He held and used her body for his own enjoyment. This wasn’t his wife he was fucking, this was someone else. He could feel his balls begin to tighten as she reached under and grabbed his nuts. Within seconds he could feel his cock swell and ‘blam’ the first shot of cum spurted up into her womb.

“Oh fuck yeah.” He said as he continued to shoot a massive load of baby maker cream into her. She could feel the welcome warmth of his cum spurt into her and a smaller orgasm tingled through her as he pulled his cock out.

He watched his cum ooze out of her like it did out of the teacher’s arse and he rubbed it into her pubes as it dripped out. Amy spun over and wanted him to lick her pussy like Wendy used to but this was her husband and she wasn’t going to ask him to do it.

John flipped over onto his back and lay back in the sand. Amy flipped over also and wanted to suck his cock back to hardness and do it all again, but the heat, the trip and the sex had worn them out and as John lay there that strange land between sleep and wakefulness crept over him. He lay in the sun remembering how at a church gathering he fucked the ministers daughter and came over her face as his mates watched and cheered them on. Amy checked to make sure his eyes were closed and she rubbed her clit recalling how two men both came in her pussy and then made her lick it off her fingers.

In these dream like states they had forgotten to keep a look out for visitors and neither of them heard the footsteps coming down the path until the three men and one woman were only four metres from them.

Amy’s cunt was wide open and cum was on her fingers and John’s cock was still three quarters hard and draped across his thigh when they made all made a noise. A universal ‘woohoo’ was all it took to wake them from their post coital nap.

“Fucking hell.” John said as he sat upright. He looked down at Amy who removed her hand from her cum filled pussy and also sat up and looked around at the four intruders. Amy liked what she saw. The three men were only in their late teens, early twenties and wore only a pair of shorts each. Draped over their shoulders was a towel and their sweaty European torsos glistened in the sun.



Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

John also liked what he saw. The woman was in her late 20's with long blonde hair and a cute petite frame. She was wearing a pair of work shorts and a singlet top that enhanced her largish boobs.

The problem was that their clothes were behind the four visitors amongst the rocks and they had nowhere to go.

They need not have worried as one of the lads came forward holding up a towel.

“Here take this.” Gino said to John passing him the towel.

John thought about wrapping it around himself and getting their own towels but instead handed it to a blushing Amy who was curled up in a sitting foetal position. As Amy sat up a huge glob of cum oozed out of her pussy and ran down onto the sand.

John was still trying to cover himself up and he was relieved when Mario threw a towel to him.

“Enjoying the sun?” Alice, the new girl, said with a wry smile on her face and another quick glance at John’s cock.

“Certainly were.” Amy said as she stood up. She could feel John’s cum begin to run down her legs.

“We didn’t hear you drive down.” John said to them.

“Our van broke down further up the road and we had to walk down through the bush.” Al said. “We thought it would be quicker than sticking to the road.”

“But we heard your car come down and we thought, bugger, we could have got a lift.”

“Well we’ll um, get changed.” John muttered. “You lot look like you need a swim.”

Amy and John walked over to the rocks and picked up their clothes. John pulled up his swimmers under the towel and flicked the towel back to Mario.

“Cheers mate.” He said.

Amy dropped the towel to the sand and stood naked in front of them. The three lads smiled and Mario said something to Gino in Italian.

“Oi you two.” Alice said. “I told you before. English only.”

Amy felt as horny as hell and her pussy was dripping with more than John’s cum. John was admiring Alice’s nice tight arse as she talked to the boys who were still ogling Amy.

Amy slid her bikini on and threw the towel back to Gino who sniffed it and said. “Bellisimo”

“Ok you lot.” Alice said. “Hop in and cool off while I work out what to do about the van.”

The lads took their shorts off and stood only in their undies before running into the water.

Amy decided to join the three lads in the water and hoped to wash out some of the cum in her pussy.

“So what do you think is wrong with your mini bus?” John asked.

“I think it's the battery but we can't even ring the NRMA because there is no bloody mobile reception until you get back up the top of the hill.” Alice said.

“I can give you a lift up to the top of the road if you like.” John said. “Ring the NRMA and get them to bring a battery and it will be an hour tops.”

“Would you do that?” Alice said looking relieved. “I was wondering what I would do, other than swim, once we got down here.” Alice began to unbutton her shorts and John felt his cock firm up.

“It's pretty remote down here.” John said as he checked out Alice's arse as she bent over slightly to slip her shorts over her feet. He desperately wanted a piece of that arse and was already organising his plan.

“Couldn't you get Amy to drive me up?” Alice asked as she slipped her top off revealing two very nice boobs hiding behind the black bikini top.

“Um. She doesn't know how to drive a manual.” He lied. He wanted to get her on his own.

“Fair enough.” Alice smiled. “Are you sure she is safe with those three.”

“She can look after herself.” He said watching Amy lie back on the very rock they had just fucked on. “I think.”

“They shouldn't be able to get up to much mischief in one hour.” She said.

“You'd be surprised at what you can do in an hour.” John said winking at her.

She smiled and looked him up and down. “By the look of you two I imagine you can.”

“Settle down.” John laughed. “Go and cool down.” He had her. He could tell.

Amy lay back on the rock and imagined the three lads taking turns using her body on the rock. She wanted desperately to have these three men that when John came wading over she had almost forgotten that she was married and trying to be celibate.

“Alice wants to know if it's OK if I take her up to the top of the hill so we can get a signal for her mobile.” He rubbed her inner thigh as she lay back. “We shouldn't be more than an hour or so.”

Amy was well pleased with this news and her pussy tingled at the possibilities that lay ahead. “That should be fine. These boys look like they'll be in the water for a while.” It was her turn to lie now. “I'll just go and have a lie down and read for a while.”

“No worries.” John said “Do you know how to light the lantern?” John said. “It will be dark soon.”

“I'm sure someone will be able to work it out.” Amy said.

“Cool.” John said as he looked around to see Alice walking out of the water with her bikini top clinging tightly to her slightly protruding nipples.

Gino was on a rock further along the river and Amy watched him rearrange his cock through his swimmers. She was going to have them. She knew she was. John wouldn't know. He would never suspect it if she did it properly.

John was behind Alice as she walked towards her towel and he almost burst out of his shorts as she bent down on all fours before lying down on the towel.

“Amy is OK with me going.” John said as he kneeled down next to her.

“Cool.” Alice said. “I'll just rest a bit and we can go before it gets too dark.”

John looked up at the sun which was close to dipping behind the hills. “That won't be too far away actually.”

Amy looked over at John and Alice and as they were facing uphill, away from the water, she got Gino's attention and then spread her legs ever so slightly. Gino smiled and nodded to Al who looked at Amy as well. Al splashed water at Mario who noticed Amy. All three of them were staring at Amy and she felt so horny that she just wanted to rip her bikini off and take them all.

Mario shot a look over to the two on the beach and pulled his cock out of his swimmers. Amy nearly died trying to contain the desire to hop into the water, swim over and suck his cock down her throat. She was about to flash him her own pussy when Gino called something out in Italian making Mario fall backwards in joyous laughter causing Alice to look over to them.

“Maybe we should go now.” She said flipping over and sitting up. Inadvertently her right nipple almost came out of her top. She made no attempt to adjust it. “Ok you three we are heading off soon to get the car.”

The four of them came out of the water and Alice noticed how much larger the lads packages were. She had, after all, been looking at them for days now. Her job prevented her from shagging any of them and she was particularly horny at the moment. Especially after seeing John's just fucked cock only minutes earlier.

Once they were all dry they walked back to the campsite and the car. They all had a small bag with them and they threw them on the camp table in front of the tent. Alice excused herself for a moment and grabbing her bag excused herself and went to the toilet block. The other five struck up some small talk about the weeding they were doing and Amy threw on a small skirt and a top.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Alice didn't like wearing a wet bikini and as she entered the change room she immediately began peeling off all her swimwear. She noticed that if she stood on the seats she could look out at the campsite and the five people sitting around in the failing light. Naked she stared at them and when her nipples rubbed against the brickwork it was like a jolt of lightening through her body. Her cunt tingled and became wet as she imagined them all naked and fucking. Her hand automatically moved down to her slick shaved pussy. If she couldn't have the three workers she would try to get John but she didn't know how or when. Her pussy juice was sticking to her fingers as she rubbed her gaping hole. With one leg up on the back of the seat she went to town on her cunt shoving her fingers into her hole and rubbing her nipples on the wall. Within minutes her body began to shake as a small orgasm trickled through her body.

It only served to heighten her sexual appetite and she hopped down off the seat with a simple plan. She left her underwear in the bag and slipped on a short skirt and a halter neck top. She was simply going to make it unbearable for John.

The five looked up as she sashayed back down the hill with a discernible glow in her cheeks. John took in her fine form and her outfit left very little to the imagination.

“Ready to go?” She said to John.

“I might light these lanterns.” John said as he looked towards the dusk sky. “It will be dark soon.”

John got all three going and hung one off the tent, one on the table and one near the fire that Gino was lighting.

John went over to Amy and kissed her before leaving. Her lips were wet and she kissed him hard, more in anticipation of the fucking she was about to receive than in love for John.

John looked over her shoulder at Alice who was opening the car and as she sat on the front seat he was sure he could see up her skirt and she wasn't wearing panties.
Amy watched the Subaru take off up the gravel road and her mind ticked over as to what the rest of the evening had in store for her. Behind her stood three very good looking and extremely horny
young men and she had at least, at minimum, an hour to fuck all three of them. The car was finally out of view and all that could be seen was the headlights hitting the tops of the trees as it weaved up the hillside towards the broken down van.

She turned towards the boys and they looked at her with a smirk on their faces. Mario whispered something in Italian to Al who nodded and laughed.

"What did he say?" Amy asked.

"He was wondering if you would like to have another swim so we can have another look." Al said.

"I'd like to see what the rest of you boys have." Amy smiled and winked as she said it. "Those swimmers left little to the imagination." She looked down at their crotches and licked her lips.

Gino grabbed his cock through his shorts and rudely shook them at her. "You want to see mine?"

In answer she walked slowly over to them and said "I want to see all three of them." She was back. The fuck anything slut inside her had returned after a six month absence.

Gino was the first to move and he grabbed a hold of her top and pulled it down at her front. Her right boob fell out as Al leant forward and sucked her nipple into her mouth.

Amy rubbed Al's cock through his pants as it was her guess that he was the biggest of the three. Mario was behind her and he lifted up her skirt and rubbed her arse. Amy pushed her arse back at him and he moved his fingers under the elastic and felt the wetness in her recently fucked cunt.

Amy moaned as he roughly shoved two fingers into her. Gino undid his shorts and pulled them to his ankles with his undies.

"Suck this." He said as he pulled her head forward towards his seven inch cock.

Amy obediently leant forward and as Gino grabbed her hair with his right hand he fed his cock into her with his left. The first prick in six months, other than her husbands, felt and tasted good as it slid across her tongue. His precum leaked out onto her taste buds as she sucked his dick with as much vigour as she could muster.

She could feel Mario pull her panties to the side and she moved her legs apart as she heard him pulling his zipper down.

"Time to fuck this horny wife." He said as he rubbed his already hard cock up over her slit.

"Fuck me hard." Amy said between sucks on Gino. Mario bent his knees and easily slid into her in one fluid motion.

Al squeezed her nipples hard and soon enough, with her pussy and mouth full of cock she climaxed. This was not any ordinary climax. This was the sort that made people weak at the knees, which is exactly what happened to Amy. Her knees collapsed as Mario plowed into her and she found herself kneeling on the grass with three cocks around her semi naked torso.

"If only her hubby could see this." Mario said. But John didn't need to see it. He was too busy looking at Alice’s legs and boobs as they motored up the hill.


"So what's the story with those three blokes?" He asked.

"They are part of an employment program for the long term unemployed." Alice said. “I think they spend too much time pissing about. They mustn’t need to work. I reckon they sell drugs and pimp whores.”

John laughed. “Typical reaction.”

“Typical of what?” Alice said.

“Well I reckon you want to shag one of them and you’re jealous.”

“One of them?” Alice said slyly. “Any of them would do just fine at the moment.”

“Well why don’t you?”

“Because they do everything together that’s why.” Alice said. “Gino would be my choice though.”

“I reckon he’d be the best.” She was exciting herself.

John was getting gamer. “Would you take on, say two of them?”

Alice knew she would but she wanted to tease John.
“I’ve never done anything like that.” She said smiling at him. “Have you?”

John, for once, decided honesty was the best policy. “Heaps of times.”

“With Amy?”

“No.” John said seriously. “Amy’s not like that.”

Like hell she wasn’t.

Gino grabbed the picnic rug and laid it out on the table. Mario had all his clothes off and he and Al picked Amy up and placed her on the table.

“You guys are so fucking hot.” Amy said as she lay back on the table. “Fuck my pussy and fuck my arse.”

“You will be filled.” Gino said in his broken english as he held his cock at her mouth.

Amy sucked it down her throat as Mario slid into her sopping cunt. Her body was alive with sexual excitement as the two pumped into her body. She looked up at Al who was stroking his cock as he watched. Not for one minute did she think what she was doing was wrong. And neither did John.

The van came into view and as Alice slid out of the car she deliberately lifted her skirt to show John her naked arse. John leapt out of the car and almost ran around to where Alice was looking into the storage area on the side of the van.

John placed his hand on her arse as she looked into the vans storage area. She didn't even flinch as he gently massaged her tight rump.

“Do you always go out without underwear?” He asked. “Or is this just a special occasion.”

She answered by bending over more and slightly spreading her legs. “When I see something I want,” She said. “I know how to get it. Especially cock.”

She rubbed her arse up and down on his hand before spinning around smiling at him. “I also know how to fix the van.” She said. “We can use the jump leads.” She had them in her hands. “Now we have about an hour.”

“It's amazing what you can do in an hour.” John said as he pulled his shirt off and moved towards her. Alice grabbed him around the waist and drew him down to her to kiss. Their tongues intertwined as John slid his hands up under her top and grabbed her large boobs. His hands wrapped around her boobs as her hand went down to his cock which was growing in girth very quickly.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

John let go of her boobs and pulled up her skirt. He slid his hand down and found her arsehole and gently rubbed it before moving down to her wet and hairless pussy. This was too much for Alice and she almost came when he slid a few fingers into her cunt.

Alice undid his shorts and pushed them to the ground before pulling his dick out of his undies and pulling on it. She squatted down and took it into her mouth. John held her head as her expert and desperate tongue licked and sucked all around the head. She then did something that no other woman had ever tried. She tilted her head back and managed to get his entire cock down her throat.

“Good God woman.” John said. “When did you learn that?”

She couldn't answer with her nose buried into his stomach. She slid his dick out without gagging and let some saliva drop down onto her cleavage.

“You'd be surprised what I can do.” She said before sucking it back down again.

Amy was also sucking on her fair share of cock as Al replaced Gino who replaced Mario. Mario was holding her left leg and sucking her toes as Gino slammed into her. Mario would occasionally rub his dick on her foot before going back to sucking her toes and wanking his cock. Mario soon swapped with Al who went over to the tent and opened the flap before going inside and dragging out the air mattress.

Mario must have gone over the top with excitement at playing with Amy's feet and as soon as she began wanking his cock as she sucked him he couldn't control himself and holding her mouth open he shot a stream of cum into her mouth. Amy was taken by surprise and the first few shots spilt out of her mouth and down onto the ground. Mario squeezed her left nipple and the view of Amy taking her first load of cum into her mouth and over her face was also too much for Gino who pulled his cock out and sprayed a string of cum onto her belly and cunt.

“Hey you two, bring the slut over here.” Al said tapping the air mattress.

They didn’t need to carry her. She hopped off the table and ran to the mattress. She grabbed Al’s cock and squatted down in front of him. She took as much of his cock into her mouth as she could and rubbed the cum on her belly into her skin and open pussy. She pulled hard on his cock as she sucked him.

"Man, look at her suck cock. She's gonna pull your spine out through your cock Al,"

Al laughed. “I’d better stop here and just fuck her.”

Amy threw herself back on the bed and spread her legs wide.

"Fuck me you dirty bastards!" The cock-hungry slut said.

Al dropped to his knees and easily slid his cock into her wet hole.

“Oh yeah, fuck me hard.” Amy said.

Gino and Mario knelt down next to her and each began sucking her nipples.

The sensation of total sexual excitement was building to a peak once again and when Al sat back and rubbed her clit she exploded once more.

“Oh for god’s sake.” She screamed. “Someone give me a cock to suck.”

Mario didn’t need another prompt and he slid his newly hard cock back into her mouth.

She almost gagged as he pushed his cock into her throat.

“Man I wish that Alice was like this horny bitch.” Al said. “She is too frigid.”

Alice stood and removed the rest of her clothes and bent over the Subaru’s bonnet. “Fuck me.” She said. “Fuck me with that delicious big cock of yours.”

John bent his knees and easily slid his engorged cock into her. A low groan was all that Alice could muster as his cock head pushed against her cervix.

John looked at her arse and licked two fingers before sliding it into her arsehole.

“Oh fuck yeah.” Alice said. “Shove them in deeper.”


“I’m going to shove my cock in your arse soon.” John said as he pushed harder. “Imagine if Gino was here as well fucking your mouth.” This sent Alice over the top and she shook with a delightful orgasm.

Gino was having his cock sucked but not by Alice. Al kept plugging away at Amy’s pussy as now both Gino and Mario took turns having their cocks sucked.

Amy knew that time was limited and she wanted to have the full service in the time remaining.

“Who wants to fuck my arse.” She asked.

“We all do.” Gino said. “Me first.”

Al slid his cock out of her gaping hole and spat down onto her arse hole.

“You are such a dirty bitch I think we will fuck both your holes.” He said.

“We will fill you with cock.” Mario said. “Is that what you want married lady?”

“Yes fuck all my holes.” Amy said as she lay there rubbing her clit. “Cum over me. Make me a slut again.”

Mario lay down next to her. “Hop on.” He said.

Mario thought that she would simply climb on facing him but Amy had other ideas.

“You wanted to fuck my arse first?” She said to Gino. Gino nodded. “Well lie down then.” She said.

Gino hit the mattress and Amy, rather than climbing on, got into a reverse cowboy position.

“I haven’t had two cocks in me for months boys, so take it easy.”

“You are a true slut.” Mario said.

Amy squatted above Gino and dribbled some spit down onto his cock before rubbing it in.

She relaxed her arsehole and slowly slid the cock in.

“Oh yeah.” Was all she could moan as Gino’s meat slid into her back passage.

Mario wasted no time in standing up ready to slide into her pussy. Gino held her up slightly and Al moved around to her face.

Mario and Al had excellent timing and they slid into her together. When she was filled, for the first time in her life, she almost passed out as the largest anal and vaginal orgasm she had ever had swamped her body with endorphins. The cocks in her pussy and arse rubbed one of her g-spots like never before and she had trouble keeping Al’s cock in her mouth.

She looked up at Al and said. “Cum in my mouth and then you can fuck my arse next.”

Al must have been close to exploding anyway as it didn’t take long for him to wank his cock a few times and then blow it into her mouth.

Mario watched Al’s cum dribble out of her mouth and spray across her face. His load was massive and Mario enjoyed the sight of her trying to lick the cum off her face.

“Scoop it in for her.” Mario said. “The bitch is hungry for cum.”

Al pushed the jism around her face with his cock and she sucked his cock back into her mouth.

“Anybody else want to cum on my face?” Amy said looking at Mario.

“After I’ve fucked you in the arse.” Mario said. “Then we all will, hey boys?”

“Too fucking right.” Gino said from below.

“We do everything together.” Al said. “Now it’s my turn for your arse you slut.”

“Suck this first.” Mario said as he pulled his cock out of her pussy and moved towards her face. Her pussy sat open and inviting as Gino’s cock plunged into her arsehole. Mario fed his slick and shiny cock into her mouth and she tasted her own lovely cunt juice.

“Suck that cock.” Mario said. “Al fill that fucking hole.” He nodded to her pussy.

“You fill it.” Al said “I want her arse.”

“Now boys don’t fight.” Amy said lifting herself up. “Al is first.” With saying that the boys were quite and she hopped off Gino and bent down on all fours. Exactly the same position that Alice was in.

After fucking her pussy for a while over the front of the Subaru. John’s back began to hurt so he got her to get some matts from the back of the van which they threw on the ground.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Alice’s arse was up in the air and her pussy was open, wet and red. John cupped each cheek in a hand and spat down onto her arsehole.

“Are you ready to be fucked in the arse?” He asked

“Yes.” Was all she could moan.

“Tell me you want to be fucked in the arse.” He yelled.

“Fuck me in the arse.” She yelled back.

He slapped her on the right rump.

“Do you want it?” He slapped her left cheek.

“Fuck my arse you cunt.” She almost spat at him. “Fuck it, fuck it.”

John pressed his cockhead against her hole and pushed it in.

The stinging sensation of his cock sliding in was quickly replaced with a rush of endorphins to deal with the pain.

“Oh fuck that feels good.” She cried. “My arse is so tight around your cock.”

“You’d love to have a cock in your pussy too wouldn’t you?” John said.”And one in your mouth wouldn’t you.” He slapped her arse again.

“Yes, yes, yes!” She cried as she rubbed her pussy. “I want to be filled with those boys cocks.”

Her body shook as she came at the words she said.

“You want them to fuck you badly don’t you.”

“Yes I want them to take turns and then cum all over me.” She puffed.

“Cum over your face and tits.”

“Yes and in my pussy and arse.”

“Where do you want me to cum?” John said as he came closer.

“On my face and tits.” Alice said. John pulled his cock out of her arse and slid it into her pussy.

Al was giving Amy the same treatment and was swapping between her arse and her pussy. He had decided he liked her pussy better and really gave it a pounding as she sucked on Mario’s rigid pole.

“My turn man.” Gino said. “Save yourself for the bitches face.”

Al jammed his cock back into her arse causing her to moan. He gave her a few quick pumps and then after sliding it back into her pussy declared. “Yes her pussy is nicer.”

He stood up and Gino quickly rammed his cock into her pussy.

“I’m not decided yet.” Gino said before he slammed it into her arse. “Nice tight arse.” A few pumps and then back into her cunt. “Nice wet pussy.”

After swapping backwards and forwards for a while and sliding his fingers into her arse as he fucked her cunt he declared. “I like both for fuck’s sake. I could fuck them all night.”

“Let’s all finish this lady off, hey boys.” Mario said.

Finishing off was on every bodies mind.

John stood above Alice as she lay on the car mats rubbing her pussy. He missed sluts like Alice. He missed wild and crazy sex. He thought about how Amy lay back on the rock and looked wild. Maybe she had it within her to go a little crazy. Maybe he might try to spice things up with her.

"Cum all over my face." Alice said. "Fuck my tits and then cum over me."

John knelt over her and placed his cock between her fleshy orbs. To his surprise Alice lifted her head and spat down onto his prick. He followed with a drool of spit down onto her cleavage.

He began to fuck her cleavage and enjoyed the sensation of his balls rubbing against her body. She occasionally raised her head and sucked his cock as he pumped between the soft mounds.

Alice lifted her legs and spread them wide opening her pussy. "Rub my cunt." She said.

John reached behind and fingered her clit as she grabbed his cock.

"Cum over my face." She said.

John could feel her clit harden between his fingers and he held the back of her head as he fucked her face.

"Imagine the cum of those three studs spraying over your body." He said to her at the same moment that Amy was receiving a second spray from the three cocks that surrounded her kneeling body.

Amy had cum dripping down the left side of her face from Mario who was the first to unload on her, cum in her mouth and on her nose from Gino, and now Al was to her right ready to empty his balls over her.

"Come on." Amy said looking up at him. "Cum all over your little slut's face."

Al rose to the occasion and sent a decent spray into her open mouth.

"You are a fucking dirty bitch." Mario said. "But you don't look like one. You look like an innocent lady, not some freaking whore."

Al finished cumming on her face and Amy sucked his cock back down into her mouth before swallowing. Swallowing is what Alice was about to do as she knelt down in front of John who was now standing.

"Do you want me to suck your cock down my throat again?" She said. "And then you can cum down the back of my throat."

"Yeah go on but just let me shoot some on those beautiful tits.”

John stood pulling his cock as he looked at Alice and she cupped his balls in her hand and moved closer to him.

“Come on baby.” She said. “Cum in my mouth.”

John thought back to the fuck on the beach with Amy and how much he wanted to spray all over her face and when he looked down at Alice he imagined that it was Amy and his cock erupted over her face.

“Fuck.” Alice said before she opened her mouth and slid Johns exploding cock down her throat.

“Jesus H Christ.” John said as he held the back of her head.

Alice let the cock out of her mouth and swallowed the remaining load of jism. She scooped up the cum off her face and smeared it on her tits before standing up and giving John a quick kiss.

“We’d better get going.” She said. “Move the car over and we can start this bastard bus.”

In silence they started the bus and began the ten minute drive back down into the camping ground.

Amy was satisfied and ready to clean up the mess. Still naked she hopped off the bed and took charge.

“Mario light the fire, Gino put the mattress away, Al clean up the table. I’m going to have a quick dip and clean up before they get back.”

She ran over and dived into the river taking care to keep her hair dry. She washed her arse, cunt and face and quickly dried off before returning to the three lads who were now dressed and lollng about like nothing had happened. Amy quickly dressed and soon enough the lights of the two vehicles came into view and rolled into the camp site.

“All done.” Alice said as she hopped out. “Those NRMA guys are very efficient.”

John gave Amy a kiss. He couldn’t taste the cum of the three guys due to her chewing gum.

“We’ll be on our way then.” Alice said.

“Will you be back tomorrow?” Amy asked.

“We are coming here all week.” Alice said.

“We might see you again then.” John said.

“Most probably.” Alice said as she waved the three men over to the bus.

Within five minutes John and Amy were alone. Their secrets safe. Their minds both thinking of what they could do. Not only to each other. But with others.


The End

[birdie8819]

MY LITTLE SIS AND HER FRIENDS

Stepping out of the shower, I had a glimpse of myself in the full-view mirror on the back of the bathroom door. For a guy of 17, I suppose I was about average height and build. I was a city boy, but I had become muscular and strong as a result of throwing around 100-pound hay bales all summer long. I had loved my summertime job working on a local horse farm.

I grabbed a bath towel and dried myself off. Throwing the towel aside, I reached for my blow dryer. I flipped on the switch and the noisy appliance drowned out all other sounds. I didn’t hear the persistent knocking at the bathroom door nor did I hear the door open.

A small hand touched my arm and I looked to my side. My little sis stood beside me with a curious look in her eyes. Precocious little Debbie was several years younger than me. At 11, she was just a short, skinny waif of a child. This morning she hadn’t yet combed her tangled mop of long, curly, blond hair. I supposed she had slept in the short, shapeless, oversized tee-shirt she had on. The garment hid any signs of her feminine gender.

I turned off the blow dryer and heard my sister’s little girl voice say, “Josh, Mom told me to tell you breakfast is about ready.”

Little Debbie turned around and took a couple of steps toward the door. Abruptly, she stopped and turned back around. She stood at the edge of the vanity and shyly looked at me.

At first, I was confused by her behavior. My eyes followed the path of her gaze. It was then that I realized she was staring at my naked body. More specifically, she was gazing at my swollen 6-inch cock which was standing up straight and pointing at the ceiling.

Having a hard-on this early in the morning was nothing new to me. Hell, I could get horny and hard at any hour of the day! But, as far as I knew, my little sister had never seen my rigid rod. Why was she looking at it now?

As if reading my mind, the little girl said, “Josh, may I ask you a question? It’s something very, very personal so you don’t have to answer if you don’t want to.”

I was curious as to what my sis was talking about so I answered, “Sure, ask away. I’m not shy, so I’ll answer any question.”

Debbie steeled her nerves and blurted out, “Do you ever…Josh, do you ever… ‘play with yourself’…I mean do you…?”

The girl’s stammering voice trailed off and her face blushed red. I wanted to laugh at her awkward curiosity, but I’d promised to answer ‘any’ question. I replied, “Sis, I sure do. Do you?”

The girl’s blush deepened and she started to turn and run away. Instead of fleeing, she demurely answered, “Yes…I do. Josh, is it a terribly, terribly sinful and bad thing to do?”

This time, I did laugh. I chuckled at her na? innocence. Fearful that I might hurt her feelings, I calmly said, “Sis, don’t you be getting any such foolish thoughts in your head. It’s not a sinful or bad thing to do. Why, it’s just a natural thing that boys and girls do! Don’t you let your pretty little head worry about it! Ok?”

Debbie’s blush faded and a smile covered her face. Emboldened, she said, “Ok. Thanks for being truthful with me. I knew you would be. You’re the best brother in the world! Since you’re being so open, I want to ask you something else. I’ve heard other girls talk about having something called an…an ‘orgasm’. Can you tell me what that means?”

Startled, I was speechless. I regained my composure and answered, “Sis, you said you’ve played with yourself. An ‘orgasm’ is the really, really good feeling you have just before you stop.”

Debbie stared at me with quizzical eyes. She exclaimed, “What ‘really, really’ good feeling are you talking about? Why, I’ve never felt anything like that! Can you tell me how I can get it? Can you show me how you get it?”

Oh shit, we were getting deeper and deeper into this subject of sex! This little girl ought to be getting her answers somewhere else. But hell, I guess it would be better if she learned from a loving big brother than from some rough, sex-crazed, ignorant young boy.

I looked at my sister and answered, “Ok, I’ll show you how I do it and then I’ll tell you how to do it to yourself. But, it will have to be quick. Mom will be calling us to come and eat soon.”

I stood in front of the commode and grabbed my elongated cock. I forced the stiffened rod to point towards the toilet bowl and then I began pumping. I’d planned on jacking-off before breakfast anyway, so I was primed and ready for release. After vigorously pumping my meat for a while, my cock summoned forth seminal juices and sprayed them out in a pressurized torrent. Streams of creamy cum shot out and splashed into the water below.

Debbie was watching both my cock and my face as orgasms raced throughout my body. She gasped as she saw the orgasmic cum magically appear. She saw the unmistakable orgasmic delight which enlivened my face.

I squeezed the last drop of cum from my shaft and then stepped back from the commode. I began to instruct my sister, “Sis, sit on the commode and pull your panties down. Then, I want you to start playing with yourself like you usually do. That way, I’ll be able to see why you’re not having orgasms.”

Debbie timidly sat on the pot and nervously pulled her panties down to her knees. Hesitantly, she went ahead and pulled them all the way off. Seeing my nudity, she decided that she was supposed to be nude herself. She lifted her tee-shirt and removed it from her little girl’s body. She leaned back a little and bashfully began fingering her pussy.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Little girl, this sister of mine, certainly was. But, with no panties or shirt on, there were visual images which left no doubts as to her gender. Feminine shapes and curves abounded in plenty. Small, prepubescent breasts were budding on her chest. Delicate little nub-like nipples adorned each tit. Her hips were rounding just enough to give an indication of a pretty young ass. The pussy she played with was petite but fully formed and swollen with wide outer lips and a long split down the middle. The major indication of prepubescent youth was the complete absence of pubic hair.

Despite my cock’s recent ejaculation, the rod was again becoming rigid and swollen. The girl was young but apparently not too much so as to prevent aroused lust in a male body. Unbelievably, my sister’s little girl pussy was making me horny!

I immediately noticed the problem Debbie was having. She wasn’t playing with herself in a way to induce an orgasm. She was vigorously massaging her vaginal mound. She rubbed and squeezed with innocent playfulness. Yet, her fingers were not touching inside her closed pussy lips. Her clit and vaginal hole were not being manually stroked.

Kneeling on my knees, I moved closer and said, “Sis, put the fingers of one hand in your mouth and get them good and wet. Spread your pussy open with the fingers of your other hand. Then use your wet fingers to play with your clit and the hole in your pussy.”

Debbie wet her fingers, spread her little pussy, and began playing. Damn, the sight of her tiny clit was so erotically stimulating that my cock swelled to full erection! Hell, if the girl wasn’t my sister and wasn’t so goddamn young, I’d want my hardened shaft to penetrate her virginal innocence!

I took a strong grip on my lustful urges and controlled myself. But, I continued watching my sister. Debbie’s slippery fingers were energetically slipping and sliding over and into her young, feminine vaginal mound. She laid further back against the commode tank and allowed her fingers to play with unrestrained preteen wantonness.

Whimpering cries soon began to emanate from deep in the young girl’s mouth. Her ass was wiggling on the seat beneath her. I saw her body shuddering and I knew her orgasms were coming. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to scream, but I quickly covered it with my hand.

That Debbie was cumming was undeniably apparent. She stifled an orgasmic scream by viciously biting down on my hand. Her body was having spasms as orgasms raced throughout her. She rode the tidal wave of joy for as long as she could. After an eternity, her body shakes began to ebb and she relaxed and went limp.

Removing my hand from her mouth, I spoke with triumphant cheer, “Now, my dear little sister, that’s what an ‘orgasm’ is!”

Debbie sprang up into a sitting position and threw her arms around my neck. She pulled me close to her and squeezed me in a tight bear-hug. Whispered words spilled out, “Oh god, oh god, Josh thank you, thank you for teaching me how to do it! Oh my god, I didn’t know anything in this world could feel so good! Josh, I love you, I love you!”

Unconsciously, my arms had encircled the girl’s petite body. My hands freely roamed up and down her naked back. My fingers found their way under her ass and I easily lifted her 80 pound weight. I sat her quivering pussy astride my long, steel-hard cock.

Curse my wicked soul, but I can’t do this! I was about to fuck my little girl sister, get struck by lightening, and then get sent straight to Hell! Thankfully, an angelic voice from the kitchen saved me from Hades’ fires. Mom was calling us to breakfast.

Debbie slipped on her panties and shirt. I pulled on a ragged pair of jean-shorts. The morning was warm, so I left my shirt off. I followed my sister down the hallway towards the kitchen. For the first time in my life, I noticed how seductively enticing her short, skinny legs were. Despite her oversized shirt, I became aware of a shapely, jiggly ass moving beneath it.

Mom, Dad, Debbie, and I sat at the kitchen table and ate breakfast. We talked about the college I’d be attending in a few weeks. We talked about the summer school swim practice I was driving Debbie to later.

After the meal was eaten and the dishes were washed, Mom and Dad left for work. I was looking forward to another lazy summer day before heading off to the hectic life of a college freshman.

Although we’d had a full breakfast, Debbie was still hungry. I was pulling my chair away from the table when I heard her say, “Josh, I’m fixing me some toast and strawberry jam. Want some?”

I stretched, yawned, and lazily answered, “No, I don’t want any. You go ahead and eat. I’ll just sit here and watch you make a pig out of yourself.”

Debbie grinned and stuck her tongue out at me. The childish gesture reminded me about her youthful age. Thank god Mom’s voice had stopped me from making a regrettable mistake earlier.

While the bread was toasting, Debbie looked into the fridge to find the strawberry jam. The jar she found was empty. She bent over and reached into a lower kitchen cabinet and pulled out a new, unopened jar.

When she bent over, Debbie’s tee-shirt hiked up to the edge of her panties. Temptation drew my eyes to the girl’s panty-covered ass and the pretty little protruding pubic mound between her legs. My stiffened cock throbbed excitedly. Damn you, stop looking at your little sister like that!

The girl turned and caught me staring, but the na? waif couldn’t guess about the lustful torment her feminine body was stirring inside her brother. She sat the jar of jam in front of me and said, “Here, make yourself useful. Open this for me.”

I opened the jar and sat it on the table. Debbie brought her plate of toast and climbed into my lap. My sister was an affectionate child. She’d been comfortably sitting in my lap since she was a baby. But hell, I’d found out this morning that this girl was no longer a baby!

Debbie spooned jam onto her toast and began eating. Her mouth was so full of sugary jam that it began running out the corners. My fingers reached to catch some of the excess and plop it into my mouth. The girl smiled and swallowed her mouthful. She asked, “Are you sure you don’t want some?”

I winked and mischievously replied, “No, I’ll just get a little from your mouth. I think your lips make it taste sweeter.”

Smiling shyly, the quick-witted child stuck her fingers in the fruit jar and coated her lips with sugary strawberry jam. With a dripping mouth she said, “You want to try this?”

Her face turned up toward mine. I knew she was teasing, but I was irresistibly drawn to her seductive red mouth. My head leaned towards hers and my tongue began licking strawberry juice. Debbie’s surprisingly luscious lips were the sweetest things I’d ever tasted!

My tongue licked around and around and my lips pressed against her sugary wetness. Her small tongue darted out and licked my lips, too. Our messy strawberry-covered mouths kissed and sucked all the jam off.

We licked and sucked until every morsel of jam was eaten off our mouths. Debbie pulled back, smiled, and teasingly said, “How was that? Do you like strawberry flavored lips?”

Why I said and did what I did next, I couldn’t say, but I grabbed the girl up out of my lap and sat her on the kitchen table before me. I said, “Sis, I like strawberry lips just fine, but I bet strawberry tits taste even better!”

Without awaiting the surprised girl’s permission, I lifted her tee-shirt up and pulled it off. I quickly smeared each small breast with globs of jam. My mouth grabbed onto a nubile nipple and sucked greedily. I licked and sucked the nipple and tit and then licked and sucked the other. I’d said I wasn’t hungry, but I was hungrily eating my sister’s sweet young strawberry-coated breasts.

Damn my wickedness, but I was having a great time! I suppose Debbie was too. I heard her soft, feminine voice say, “Oh Josh, that feels nice. I’ve never been touched there before. Have you ever had strawberry tits before mine? Do mine taste good? You know that you can eat all you want.”

Lust, love, and overwhelming sexual desire overcame my reluctant inhibitions. Sister or not this girl was every bit a female with feminine parts a guy could glory in! I replied, “Sis, your strawberry tits taste mighty good. But, I betcha strawberry pussy tastes even better!”

Unceremoniously, I pushed her to her back on the table and pulled her panties all the way off. She offered absolutely no resistance. For the second time this morning I was looking at a nude, preteen pussy. Goddamn, her little girl pussy was pretty!

After sticking my fingers into the jam jar, I lather Debbie’s well-rounded pussy mound with a coating of red fruit. Again, I hungrily ate the strawberries and the warm, moist flesh beneath. I spread the slippery pussy lips wide and gobbled up all the clitoral sweetness my mouth and tongue could get.

My long, sticky tongue darted into the girl’s vaginal cavity but was stopped short when it hit her virginal hymen. Hell, virgin or not, I was going to eat all the sweet pussy I could get! If my sister wants me to stop, then she can just say so.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

She didn’t say ‘stop’, so I kept right on eating. I ate her pussy and clit with a horny, ravenous hunger. I kissed and licked thighs and legs, belly and belly button, and again ate sweet young tits and nipples. After kissing sweet, soft lips, I ate my way back down to the glories of Debbie’s sticky wet girlie-girl pussy.

Debbie’s hips were squirming on the table. She sighed and moaned with joy. I pulled back and said, “Hey Sis, I guess I was hungry for strawberries after all! Or maybe, I was just hungry for sweet pussy and tits. I believe strawberry pussy and tits are now my favorite meal!”

My sister sat up on the table, stared at me, pouted, and said, “What about me? Can’t I get something sexy and sweet to eat on? Josh, don’t you think I’d like to eat…strawberry penis? If you’ll teach me how, I think I’d like to eat yours.”

Goddamn me to hell, but I wasn’t going to pass up this chance for some sexual action! Quick as a wink, I came out of my shorts and sat bare nude naked on my chair. Debbie grabbed the fruit jar, jumped from the table, and sank to her knees between my legs.

That mischievously innocent little sister of mine grabbed my cock and stuck the entire shaft deep into the wide-mouthed jar. She sat the glass container back on the table and then began eating the jam. She was licking, and sucking, and slurping the strawberry nectar. Her mouth trailed up and down my swollen, jam-covered cock.

Several thick globs dripped from my bulging cock-head. Without really knowing what she was doing, Debbie sucked the head into her mouth and began licking the sticky strawberry flavored meat. My fingers dug into her tangled blond hair and I pulled. My slippery shaft plunged into her hot, tight mouth.

Instead of pulled away, my sister continued sucking and eating. Her slippery tongue and mouth devoured meat and jam with a gluttonous cock-hungry zest. I thought Debbie had asked me to teach her how to eat strawberry penis. Hell, that cock-sucking child was doing a fine job with no instruction at all!

As if reading my mind, the girl looked up at me and said, “Am I doing it right, Josh? Mmm, it sure is good jam! Mmm, it sure is good penis, too! Josh, I sure do like your penis. It’s big, and hard, and beautiful! I almost wish it wasn’t so big. If it was smaller, I might want you to stick it in my pussy. But, your big boy would tear my little pussy apart!”

I reached down and pulled Debbie up into my lap. I kissed her sweet strawberry lips and whispered, “Sis, are you saying that you’d want me to fuck you if I could? Hell, I’m your goddamn big brother!”

The girl’s head lowered shyly when she heard the bluntly spoken words. Yet, she looked up and boldly replied, “I don’t care about the ‘brother’ part because I love you. I’d want you to…to fuck me if it wasn’t for the ‘big’ part! Wouldn’t you want to fuck me? You taught me how to have an orgasm using my fingers. Wouldn’t you want to teach me how to have one with your penis?”

Again, I lifted the girl. Without saying a word, I sat her on the table and pushed her to her back. I began eating her pussy again. I knew what I was going to do and I knew that I shouldn’t. But, god forgive me, come hell or high water, I was going to fuck my sweet, innocent, little sister!

My mouth, my lips, and my tongue assaulted Debbie’s pussy. Not one inch of tender young pussy flesh was left untouched. I ravaged her clit and attacked her vaginal opening. I sucked all the slippery strawberry liquid from her hole. I wanted to bring her to the brink of orgasm before I fucked her. I knew she was close. She was panting, wiggling, and moaning excitedly.

When all the jam juice was gone, I found out that my sister’s vaginal hole was relatively dry. Her prepubescent pussy had not yet begun producing very much feminine moisture. Hell, I couldn’t stick my big cock into her small, dry hole without doing exactly what she feared! I’d tear her apart! What I needed was some kind of lubrication.

My eyes gazed at the open jam jar. Inspiration hit me. I grabbed the jar and filled Debbie’s tight vaginal cavity with thick globs of the sweet fruit. I liberally coated my cock with the same syrupy mixture.

Guiding my cock like a heat-seeking missile, I tentatively entered Debbie’s slippery, hot virginal hole and pushed in until I hit her hymen. Now was the time to stop if I was going to. Was I going to stop? The question was answered by my precocious, sexually curious sister.

Debbie’s short, skinny legs wrapped around my hips. As her feet settled onto my butt, she bucked her little ass up of the table and pulled me toward her body. My jam-lubricated cock slipped into her strawberry cunt and pierced her hymen. She squealed loudly.

Hell, this little girl started this, so I would finish it! Like it or not, little sis you’re going to get fucked! I didn’t want to hurt her any more than necessary. So, taking my time, I thrust in and out in a slow, steady rhythm.

Debbie’s squealing sound faded. Her virginal body began welcoming the stiffened intruder pounding into her. Her tight little hole squeezed the swollen rod which was slipping in and out so easily. Softly she said, “Oh god, Josh that feels nice! Do you like it, too? Are you going to make me have those good ‘orgasm’ feelings again?”

My hard, horny cock was throbbing with pulse-pounding blood. God, how much longer could I hold on to my masculine fluids? With quick, labored breaths, I answered, “Yes Sis, I like it, too! It feels so goddamn good I can’t stand it! I know I’m going to burst out and shoot my cream into you really soon! And yes, I’m going to make you have orgasms!”

I began to thrust harder and faster. My rhythmic penetrations went as deep as they dared. Debbie’s hips jumped up to meet my pussy-pounding meat and her legs tugged against my ass pulling me in even further.

Slippery strawberry jam was a fine pussy-fucking lubricant! Frictional heat from a fucking cock and cunt heated the jam until it was bubbling and steaming. Strawberry juices squirted out and sprayed my cock and pubic hair. Debbie’s pussy mound was covered in moist, red jam juice mixed with drops of crimson virginal blood.

Debbie was the first to start cumming. Her pussy began to spasm as orgasms were born and quickly given life. She panted, she grunted, she groaned. She bucked and wiggled. She squealed in orgasmic glee.

At last I was free to let myself go. My cock filled with seminal fire and added its pressurized stream to the slicky, sticky sex mess. I was cumming inside my sweet little sister’s tight young pussy and loving it like crazy!

A river of creamy cock milk poured from my hot, horny loins. Debbie’s pussy muscles had grabbed my swollen shaft and were convulsively milking my meat of every drop they could get. The virginal, cock-hungry girl was draining me dry!

My sister was cumming again. Her legs locked around my hips and drove my shaft into the deepest recesses of her young maidenhood. Intense orgasms racked and rocked her preteen feminine body which shuddered and shook with unrestrained ecstasy.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

At last I was emptied of all fluid and strength. I sat back into the kitchen chair and pulled my sister astride my lap. I cradled her head against my shoulder and we held each other in a silent, tender embrace.

We two didn’t speak, we said not a word. The silence was broken only by the faint ‘drip-drip’ dripping sound of liquefied jam juice and cock cream leaking from a small, overflowing pussy. The fluids were falling in a puddle on the tile kitchen floor.

I stood with the girl still in my muscular arms. I carried her to the bathroom where our morning sex escapades had begun. We washed our sticky, messy bodies in a bath of warm water. Afterwards, I carried Debbie to my unmade bed, laid her under my covers, and climbed in with her. She cuddled against me and was quickly sound asleep. I slept for a little while, too. I had to take my sister to swim practice in a few hours.

Swim practice was not going along ‘swimmingly’. Counting Debbie, only three girls had shown up at the middle school’s indoor pool. The swimming coach, Mrs. Beecher, was a hard-assed old bitch who was aggravated because some of the other girls had ditched practice. She was working the remained girls hard.

I suppose Mrs. Beecher wasn’t really all that old. I’d guess she was way up there in her early thirties. I’d say the woman wasn’t all that hard to look at. The bathing suit she wore fit her especially well and emphasized some feminine curves which were out of bounds for horny, teen boys like me. Rumor has it that she was unhappily married to a hardnosed son-of-a-bitch who treated her like shit.

I was supposed to come back in a while and pick up Debbie. Instead of leaving, I took a seat near the pool. After this morning, I was having a deeper appreciation of the feminine delights available from younger girls.

I intently watched as the three 6th grader girls were put through their practice routines. Each girl wore a one-piece spandex suit that fit their lithe young bodies like second skins. Half a dozen young tits strained at the tight swimsuits. Three puffed out pussy mounds were barely contained by the thin, stretchy fabric.

The crotch of my pants was staying pretty tight, too. Those three little swimmers were keeping me horny. The girls were diving in and swimming like fish. Feet, legs, and arms were splishing and splashing. Heads and bodies were turning end over end. A trio of feminine asses and crotches protruded from the shimmering blue water.

Time flew by quickly and before I knew it Mrs. Beecher was speaking to me, “Josh, I’m going to leave. After the girls shower, can you lock up the pool house for me? Just pull the door shut and it will lock. Thanks.”

Without awaiting my answer, the woman turned and walked away. Debbie came over to me and asked, “Josh, will you come down to the locker room with us and watch the door? I don’t think anyone else is here at school, but we girls wouldn’t want anyone coming in while we shower.”

I followed the three girls down a long hallway. This gave me a perfect opportunity to check out their feminine shapes from behind. I already knew what Debbie looked liked, but I checked her out again anyway. Her friend Cathy was nearly 12. Of the three, she was the most physically ‘developed’. She had a nice jiggly ass which gave promise of impending puberty. The other girl, Jeanie, had just turned 11. This girl was even shorter than Debbie and she had enough baby fat left to make her look especially soft and cuddly.

The girls instructed me to sit on a bench just inside the locker room door. They walked behind a four-foot high concrete wall and turned on the showers. Three one-piece bathing suits were thrown atop the wall. Instantly, I knew that three naked girls were just a few feet away from me. My horny cock swelled up so big I had to reach inside my pants and adjust its position.

I heard giggly ‘girl talk’ but couldn’t make out any particular words. After a little while, Cathy’s stringy-wet head appeared around the corner of the wall. She smiled mischievously and said, “Hey Josh, Debbie has told us something about this morning. She said she saw you drying your hair without any clothes on. She said you looked nice with nothing on. Jeanie and I are jealous. Josh, would you want to take your clothes off and join us in here in the shower?”

Holy shit! Hell, I couldn’t do that! But, while my conscience was telling me ‘no’, my hands were already stripping off my clothes. Naked, I walked around the block wall and saw three nude 11-year-old girls staring at my rigid 17-year-old cock. Cathy took my hand and pulled me under one of the stingingly hot showerheads.

After another giggling conversation, the three girls each grabbed a bar of soap and began washing my body. Damn, I wouldn’t have been surprised if it was just Debbie…but, all three?

That girl Cathy was bold indeed. She worked up two hands full of soapy lather and brazenly began hand-scrubbing my cock and pubic area. Debbie soaped up my chest and began washing. Not to be left out, timid little Jeanie soaped and scrubbed my back and ass.

Shy little Jeanie finally worked her hands around my body and began assisting Cathy with scrubbing my cock. In a hushed, awestruck voice she said, “Oh Debbie, you were right about your brother’s penis being beautiful! It’s much nicer than the one my brother has. Of course he’s only 14. Cathy, don’t you think this is a nice big penis?”

Cathy’s voice exploded, “Penis? Shit girl, that’s not a ‘penis’! This big, handsome fella is a full-grown, man-sized ‘cock’! My brother is 16, but his cock is nowhere near as big and beautiful as this one!”

While the girl’s debated the merits of cocks and brothers, I grabbed a bar of soap and joined in on the nude bathing. My hands were feverously lathing three nice, small pussies and six petite, preteen breasts.

Debbie’s tits were now familiar to me, yet I played with them joyfully. When I stuck my finger into her pussy, I found out she was a little sore from the virginal fucking I’d given her earlier. Cathy’s tits were nearly big enough to fill my hands. Perky pink nipples jutted out proudly. Surprisingly, my fingers met no unbroken hymen when my fingers entered her pussy. Hell, this girl wasn’t a virgin! Jeanie’s tits were the tiniest of the trio. The pretty, little mounds had not yet bloomed into the decorative ornaments they’d be soon. Astoundingly, my probing fingers disappeared into another pussy without an intact hymen! This sweet, shy young child was not a virgin either!

After washing and playing for awhile, Cathy’s voice interrupted our playful fondling. She said, “Josh, did you fuck Debbie today? I saw a few drops of blood in her panties when we first changed. She hasn’t started her periods yet, so I know she’s been fucked. Would you want to fuck Jeanie and me?”

I stared at the mischievous girl in speechless, open-mouthed amazement. I finally found words and answered, “Hell girl, you’ve got to be kidding! I can’t fuck my sister’s friends! Besides, even if I wanted to, I couldn’t keep my cock up hard enough to fuck the two of you one after another!”

Cathy’s quick-witted mind rebutted my objections, “Josh, don’t you know that’s what friends are for? And, you listen to me, don’t you worry about staying hard. I believe the three of us girls won’t have any problems with keeping you hard and horny. Now, you go ahead and fuck Jeanie first. I’ll wait my turn.”

Before I could respond, ‘not-so-shy’ little Jeanie grabbed my cock and rubbed the bar of soap all over my swollen shaft. It took a few seconds for me to realize that she was lubricating the rod in preparation for penile penetration into her dry, prepubescent pussy.

As the stinging shower water fell, Jeanie energetically sprang up and straddled my standing body with her legs. Her arms went around my neck. To keep from falling, I grabbed the girl’s ass and held her in place. She raised herself and the other girls guided my cock into her small, tight hole.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

While I stood there in the girl’s shower, a hot, horny girl-child began enthusiastically riding my cock. She jumped and bounced up and down on my rigid, soap-lubricated shaft. My slippery, hard manhood muscle slipped in and out of the girl’s tight, little vaginal cavity.

I stumbled towards the back of the shower stall and let Jeanie’s back touch the wall. With this added support, I pounded my cock into the girl’s pussy with as much vigorous zest as she was using on me. My cock and her cunt were meeting and mating in a slippery, carnal dance. I was fucking this little girl and she was fucking me! Loosing track of time, we kept on fucking.

Orgasms began without warning. Explosive, dynamite-like orgasms filled our conjoined loins with a celebration of ecstatic carnal bliss! I was cumming inside my second young pussy of the day. Jeanie was screaming and squealing. She was cumming, too.

Finally, the orgasmic fireworks began to sparkle out. In an act of rebellious defiance, Jeanie pounded against me again. She was rewarded with one more round of pussy-shattering orgasms.

As Jeanie slumped out of my hands, Cathy and Debbie washed my cock clean. The three led me out of the showers and into the locker room. My pussy-whipped cock was now limp and flopping around uselessly. I was led to a long, wide bench situated between two rows of lockers. There, the girls instructed me to lie down.

The flaccid cock between my legs got me to thinking. If Cathy is expecting to get fucked, then she just might be in for a big disappointment! Hell, a guy can only ‘get it up’ so many times in one day! I was hard this morning when I’d jacked-off for Debbie. I’d recovered and found enough reserve to take my sister’s virginity. Just now, I’d fucked another girl. That’s three orgasmic good times in one day. Teenage sexual stamina can only go so far.

My mind silently said, “So, Cathy girl, you have at it! If you can get me hard and horny again then you’ll deserve all the fucking pleasure you want!”

Cathy called in reinforcements to help her in her quest for renewed cock arousal. While I lay on my back, three naked, preteen girls began working their cock-stimulating magic. Six soft, feminine hands massaged my flesh from head to toe. Thirty slim, satiny fingers rubbed and played with every inch of masculine skin they could touch. Special manual dexterity was used to play with my pubic hair, my cock, and my balls.

Special oral attention was given to the same region of my anatomy. Three hot, young female mouths vied for the rights to kiss, lick, and suck the meat of my recovering manhood. Luscious lips and tantalizing tongues began bringing live-sustaining, flesh-hardening blood and life back into a seemingly-dead cock. The magic was working. My cock began swelling.

Jeanie, the sweet little girl I’d fucked, stuck her tits into my mouth one after another. I kissed the tiny mounds and sucked the nippled ornaments on her chest. The girl’s lips kissed mine with a passionate ardor belying her youthful age. Her whispered words set my loin on fire, “Oh Josh, thank you for fucking me! Please, please, please fuck me again sometimes!”

Debbie followed her friend’s example. Her tits went into my mouth one after another. She too kissed me ardently. She too spoke whispered words of passion, “Brother dear, you can fuck my friends here and now, but when we get home your ass and cock are mine, mine, mine-all-mine! I’m going to keep you so pussy-happy you won’t belief it!”

Cathy was the last to insert her well-formed tits into my mouth. This girl’s body was getting ready to burst out into full-blown puberty. I sucked her titties and nipples hungrily. She pulled away and rained wet, warm kisses on my lips. She whispered huskily, “Mister, your cock is big and hard now, so I’m going to fuck you! You just lie back and let me do all the work!”

This girl scooted down my body and sat astride my hips. Debbie and Jeanie dripped warm, wet saliva from their mouths onto my cock to lubricate it. The girls held my fully-erect rod straight up and allowed Cathy to slowly lower her pussy onto the swollen shaft.

With her pussy impaled on my elongated cock, Cathy began to ride like she was demon possessed. The hot, horny young wench bucked and bounced. Her tits jiggled and jounced. I grabbed the two beautiful boobs and steadied them. I began squeezing and playing with them a little more roughly than I should.

My tittie playing inspired the wanton girl to ride my cock with even more enthusiastic, energetic vigor. Her tight pussy muscles latched onto my shaft and she slid up and down with quick-time, cock-fucking strokes.

Perspiration dampened the wet-headed girl’s forehead. Passion, lust, and a voracious hunger for orgasmic relief consumed her young mind and body. She began cumming. She squealed and moaned as orgasms took control and made her cock-crazy cunt go wild. Her body pounded against mine viciously.

Unbelievably, I began cumming, too! My testicle sack was nearly empty, so I didn’t have much seminal cream to shoot out. But, what little there was went into this girl’s swelteringly hot, preteen pussy. Even though seminal fluid was in short supply, orgasmic relief wasn’t! Man-o-man, I was cumming with incredibly strong orgasms!

Just for the hell of it, Cathy kept on riding me wildly. She began cumming again. The thrill of multiple orgasms stole her breath away. She whimpered and sighed with nearly inaudible cries.

At long last, the girl fell forward onto my chest. My cock was still in her pussy and her shapely nude ass was pointing up in the air. I saw Debbie and Jeanie wink at each other as if sharing a mischievous conspiracy. The two slapped Cathy’s exposed ass with a series of rapid, stinging blows. In unison, they spoke, “Hey girlfriend, get your ass off Josh’s cock! We’ve got to give him another shower to wash off all the sweat, spit, and cum!”

Together, the three girls and I stepped back into the shower and turned on the hot water. A movement caused my eyes to glance towards the locker room door. My heart stopped beating. Mrs. Beecher was staring directly into my dumbfounded, flabbergasted eyes. The woman shook her head, turned, and walked away.

I didn’t tell the girls that we’d been caught. Hell, what’s done is done! If the devil must be paid his due, then pay him, I would. Putting all thoughts of bedeviling payments aside, I turned back and let the girls bathe me again. I bathed and played with them, too.

The girls and I were waiting on the school steps when Cathy and Jeanie’s moms came to pick them up. Debbie and I walked to my car. I heard my sister’s voice say, “Hey Josh, there’s something stuck under your windshield wiper blade.”

Indeed it was. I plucked the sealed envelope off my car and ripped it open. It was just a short note written in a feminine hand. As I read it my heart beat rapidly and my masculine loins stirred. Although the unsigned message carried an ominous threat, it also conveyed the promise of a teen boy's forbidden dreams fulfilled. I knew who’s feminine hand wrote it and I knew where she lived.

The message read; “Josh, I saw what you did to those little girls! If you don’t want three fathers to know, then you’d better come to my house tomorrow! P.S. Bring your big, beautiful cock! I want some of what you gave them!”


The End

[birdie8819]

Fishnet Bodysuit


It had been a very hard decision for me to let my fourteen-year-old daughter to go out on her first date but it had been because of my wife constantly bitching at me for two weeks beforehand.

Why was I so concerned? Because Tammy had the biggest tits in her school, including all of the teachers that I had seen too. At fourteen years old and only in the eighth grade she was already wearing a 32-C bra. She was five feet two inches tall and weighted ninety-five pounds and fifteen of those pounds were just her tits. Even grown men would say, “Oh my God” whenever Tammy would come into view.

I knew that Tammy was destined to have big tits because her mother had them at her age too. Now at thirty-one years old my wife was wearing 36-DD bras and they were even tight on her. Maybe you caught the fact that my wife was thirty-one and that our daughter was fourteen meaning that she had Tammy when she was just seventeen and that I had gotten her knocked up at sixteen. We had been very lucky because we had been fucking around since she was thirteen years old and I was sixteen. Guess what, Tammy’s fourteen and her date is sixteen years old. It was like D? Vu all over again.

That Friday afternoon I was not very happy at all. I came home from work and was told to order a pizza for myself because the girls were getting ready for the big date. I ordered a pizza but I went to pick it up myself. I picked up a case of beer on the way home too. I ate two pieces of pizza and drank three beers by the time my wife came down the stairs to announce to me that my daughter was going to come down the stairs. Such fanfare for a first date!

Then as Cinderella descended the staircase at the ballroom Tammy appeared to me. She was naked and wearing a tiny skirt that a four-year-old could have worn. She was smiling as she came right down and stood before me as I sat in my favorite chair. She was wearing a fishnet bodysuit that covered absolutely nothing at all. Her breasts were fully visible and her hard nipples were poking out through the holes. Her skirt was just about four or five inches long. It was way below her belly button and it just barely covered her crotch. I couldn’t help it I just had to reach out and lift her skirt up an inch to see if she was wearing any panties. No she wasn’t and her pussy had been shaved. All I could do was wonder what to hell had taken so long to get her ready for her date.

I asked her, “Is this what you are planning to wear out on your date tonight?”

Tammy answered, “Yes. I think it’s sexy.”

I asked, “Do you realize that your tits are not covered and that your pussy is mostly visible too?”

Tammy replied, “Yes I know. That was the whole purpose for wearing this outfit.”

I said, “So you expect me to let you go out of the house naked like that.”

Tammy said, “Yes.”

So I looked at my wife and said, “I suppose this is okay with you too then?”

My wife replied, “Yes it is.”

I said, “Well then if she can go out of the house naked like that, then I suppose that she can be naked inside the house as well. And so can you.”

Both my wife and my daughter said okay and then the doorbell rang. I answered it and there was Brian her sixteen-year-old date. I watched his eyes pop out of his head when she came into his view. Tammy took his arm, said goodbye, and started out the door.

I told him, “You WILL have her home by eleven o’clock and you WILL walk her to the door.”

The young man said, “Yes, Sir.”

It was only eight o’clock and I knew full well that I wouldn’t be able to calm down until she was back home again in three hours. My wife went upstairs and came back down in a few minutes. She was naked, as we had agreed.

She smiled at me and said, “A deal is a deal. Thank you for letting her go out like that.”

It had been a long time since my wife had paraded around the house naked for me and I kind of liked it. I grabbed her big tits, I fingered her wet pussy, and I had her sit on my lap as I watched television. It was just like old times. We kissed, we touched, and we even made love on the couch. Time actually flew by, the front doorbell rang, and I went to answer it. There stood Brian’s mother, Cynthia, and Tammy.

Cynthia said, “We need to talk.” Then she barraged by me and went into the living room. There was my naked wife sitting on the couch. She wasn’t even trying to cover herself up. Cynthia looked at her and said, “Oh my God. How do you keep from falling over with those things? No wonder your daughter has such big tits and wants to show them off.”

My wife stood up, got in Cynthia’s face, and said, “She only dressed like that to please your son. He told her to dress just as daring as she could so that he could impress his friends. Her tits are that big because my tits are this big. Plus I am naked because that was the price that Tammy and I had to pay to my husband so that he would allow her to leave the house in that outfit tonight.” She looked at Tammy and said, “Now strip young lady and start paying your father back.” My wife watched as Tammy dropped her skimpy little skirt, removed the fishnet bodysuit, and then sat down on the couch. My wife turned to Cynthia and asked, “So what were you in such a huff about?” Then she sat next to Tammy on the couch.

Cynthia sat in my chair and started, “Well Brian managed to block Tammy from my view as they got in the car and again at the mall when they got out. Tammy made sure to keep her back to me too. I hadn’t even gotten out of the mall parking lot when I got a call from Brian telling me to come back and get them. Two security guards had stopped them at the entrance and told them to leave. I was going to bring her straight home but then I figured that I would let her spend the three hours with Brian, as she had wanted too. So I took her to my home. My husband and I watched them make out on the couch for over two hours before bringing her here. I saw just about all of her naked ass that I cared too.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

My husband certainly enjoyed her big tits though. That’s for sure. My son on the other hand couldn’t keep his hands or lips off from her. I would not let Brian come with us because I figured that he would fuck her in the car given half a chance. Tammy has both my son and my husband so worked up that I doubt that either one of them will get rid of their erections before I get back home.”

Cynthia smiled at Tammy and said, “Please don’t misunderstand me dear I hope my husband does to me tonight that he really wants to do to you.”

Then Cynthia smiled at my wife and said, “If it works out the way I hope it will, would you mind if I borrow her again sometime?”

She then turned toward me and said, “You certainly have two very beautiful and very well endowed women in your wife. It must be hard to deny them anything. I came over here tonight to see what kind of a man would allow his daughter to go out of the house naked like that. Then as I was driving over here I couldn’t help but think about the loving that I was going to get when I got back home.”

I offered her a beer and then I had my wife go fetch us a couple. Cynthia must have noticed the cum dripping down my wife’s leg because she turned to me and said, “I have bisexual tendencies and I just spent the last two hours watching my son making out with your daughter. The whole time I wished that it were me. Then I saw your magnificent wife. Would you mind if I licked your cum from her inner thighs?”

It was a dream come true. I replied, “No. Not at all. Help yourself.”

When my wife returned with our beers I watched as she opened up her knees even before Cynthia got to her. Cynthia knelt down on the rug and licked along her inner thighs as if it were an all-day sucker. Soon her face was buried in my wife’s pussy gobbling up the real stuff that I had deposited in there. I watched Cynthia wiggle her ass around in her tight miniskirt as she ate my wife. I don’t know what came over me but my pants came off and I was kneeling between Cynthia’s legs lowering her panties so that I could slip my cock into her. Tammy reached over to lift Cynthia’s skirt up for me. My cock slipped into her so easily that I thought she had been recently fucked too however I knew that it had just been the excitement of her staring at my naked wife as we had talked. Wow! She sure could get excited. I was giving her exactly what she was craving, a hard cock. Cynthia pushed her ass back at me hard and pulled my wife’s ass to the very edge of the couch at the same time opening her up even wider. Cynthia used her fingers, her lips, and her tongue on my wife’s pussy as I fucked her. I was pleased that I had cum in my wife earlier because I would hate to cum too quickly in this woman.

Not to be left out Tammy started playing with her mother’s tits and sucking on her nipples like she used to when she was a baby. Tammy reached down to play with Cynthia’s tits too through her blouse and her bra. Tammy was playing around. She was unbuttoning Cynthia’s blouse and removing it then unhooking her bra and removing that too. Soon my daughter was on the floor under Cynthia’s breasts going at it strongly. I smiled thinking that Cynthia was pleasing my whole family sexually at the same time.

As my wife hit her second orgasm I filled Cynthia with my cum. Tammy got on the edge of the couch and pulled Cynthia’s face into her pussy next. Tammy told her that she needed some relief too. After all she was the one that had gone to the mall topless and made out with her son the whole night while her husband had stared at her. Then at home she was now required to be naked in front of me. Of course she was horny. As Cynthia was satisfying my daughter my wife got down on the floor behind her and started to lick Cynthia’s pussy. She gave it a taste and then she smiled at me before going back at it. What a sight to behold. Soon my wife rolled onto her back, Cynthia squatted down onto her face, and Tammy scooted forwards some more.

When Tammy looked at my erection she said, “Daddy if you stand up here on the couch I can suck that for you.”

Cynthia lifted her head and asked, “Tammy are you a virgin?”

Tammy answered, “I was until I went over to your house Tuesday when you weren’t there.”

Cynthia sat back on my wife’s face and said, “Tell me all about it.”

Tammy said, “Well like I said you weren’t there. Your husband dared me to let Brian fuck me while he watched. He wanted me to get down like a dog with Brian behind me and then he got under my tits and sucked them just like I did to you while daddy was fucking you from behind. Then since he wouldn’t fuck me he asked me to give him a blowjob so I did. That’s when he dared me to go out tonight naked.”

Cynthia said, “I figured something was wrong when I got home that night. That’s why I wouldn’t let him drive you and Brian to the mall tonight. So it was my husband’s idea for you go out like that. I’ll kill him.”

I pushed Cynthia’s face back into Tammy’s pussy and said, “Why not do to Tammy what your husband wants to do to her?”

My wife came up for air and said, “Better yet, spend the night with us and tell him all about it when you get home tomorrow night. That way you can spend the whole day with us too.”

I patted Cynthia on her ass and said, “I hope you like to be naked. It’s a new house rule.”

Cynthia asked, “Where do I get to sleep?”

Tammy replied, “With mommy. I think daddy wants to sleep with me tonight.” Then Tammy pulled my cock closer until it was in her mouth and she was sucking on it.

I smiled thinking of what I was going to do to Tammy and Cynthia that weekend. Cynthia wasn’t going home Saturday night either. She just didn’t know it yet.


The End

[birdie8819]

Nude Paintball Target

That Monday at work when Charlotte asked me why I was walking funny I told her that I was sore all over. She asked me what I had been doing so I told her that I had played paintball all weekend. Finally I just took her into the lady’s room and took off my loose fitting dress. I didn’t have any underwear on either. Charlotte saw the big black and blue bruises on my tits, pussy, and my inner thighs. She said that they looked gross but at the time it seemed to excite her.

That was when I decided to tell her more and ask her if she would like to join my group. It isn’t easy to find another woman that enjoys a little bit of pain and is willing to let the guys inflect it. My husband and I managed to find three other couples with wives that were willing to be “Nude Paintball Targets.”

So I put my dress back on and told Charlotte about the nude paintball fights on Saturday where we four women lost five games out of seven. I told her that we always loose but that winning two games was actually pretty good for us. I told her about the setup that we had up in our woods and that there were a variety of different scenarios that we play out like cowboys and Indians, bank robbers and posse, and saloon girls and gamblers.

I then told her that since the women lost on Saturday that on Sunday we became “Nude Paintball Targets” for the firing squad. I got to put on a face shield while the four guys got to see who could hit closest to my nipples and some time later closest to my pussy mound. Then the last thing was for me to lie back on a table, spread my legs wide, and let them shoot for my love hole. That was how I had gotten the bruises on my inner thighs. I told her that the guys put a little dab of K-Y Jelly in the end of their barrel and that once in a while they actually manage to hit the hole. It has happened to me twice already.

Before the end of work Charlotte was begging me to let her join but that she didn’t want her husband to know about it. She then told me that she was separated and had filed for divorce. I asked her what if he sees her bruises and she told me that he was never going to see her naked ever again. I chuckled and so did Charlotte.

That night I invited her home to meet my husband, walk out in the woods, and shoot one of the guns. I had Charlotte leave her car at work and then we stopped by to pick up Chinese on our way. My husband was delighted to see Charlotte.

Charlotte is thirty-five years old while I am thirty-six. She has dirty blonde dyed hair while I have natural light brown hair. We are about the same height and weight but she wears a 36-D bra while I wear a 36-C bra. She also had some short hair on her pussy while I shave mine bald.

After we finished eating my husband had us get undressed for a walk in the woods. He got undressed too but only after he checked out Charlotte’s naked body pretty well. He showed her how to load the paintballs, the CO2 cartridges, and how to shoot it. We put on some good goggles and headed out.

Charlotte enjoyed walking around nude and said that years ago she and her husband had tried a nudist camp but that he was too jealous of the other guys staring at her to ever take her back again.

We would stop and shoot at a tree occasionally just for practice. We showed her around and she liked it. Then she suggested that we play one game of guy against girls. My husband was all for it and I was sure that Charlotte just wanted a taste of what she was getting into. So let the game begin.

Charlotte followed me as I went off to the right while my husband went off to the left. We were crouching down and sneaking around when all of a sudden Charlotte got hit right in her asshole. When she screamed out in pain and whipped around my husband shot her in the right nipple too. I put up my hands to surrender but I knew it was a mistake. I got hit square in the left nipple and it hurt. Charlotte could not believe that my husband had sent a paintball right up her rectum. He told her that he had aimed at her pussy but missed. However with two direct nipple shots she found his excuse to be pretty feeble.

I asked her how badly that ball up her butt had hurt. Charlotte said that it reminded her of natural childbirth. She then told us that her soon to be ex-husband was not only an asshole himself but that he liked to fuck her asshole any chance that he got and he wasn’t gentle about it either.

Charlotte told my husband that if he would let her shot him in the ass that he and his three friends could use her as a “Nude Paintball Target.” He smiled and turned around. Then I smiled as Charlotte squatted down, aimed carefully, and shot my husband right in the balls. They were loose and they had been hanging down between his legs all evening so she shot them. My husband immediately dropped to his knees holding his balls as he rolled over onto his side in pain. He couldn’t breathe let alone complain about it. We laughed our asses off. Charlotte told him that his shot up her rectum hurt almost that bad. I told him that those shots up my pussy hurt almost that bad too.

We helped him up to his feet and then together we helped him back to the house. He called our friends and told them to come over and initiate our new “Nude Paintball Target.”


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Charlotte was a good sport. She even let us girls shoot at her too. Round one was everyone shooting at her nipples. My husband got her other nipple, the men hit her breasts, and us women managed to hit her belly, her shoulder, and right below each breast. We had a couple of beers and then shot at her pussy with her standing up. She was hit twice on her mound, twice on her belly, and four times on her legs. Two more beers and Charlotte got up on the table, opened up her legs, and said that if anyone got a hole in one that they could fuck her too. Then as an after thought she reminded everyone that she still had a ball up her ass. The men came very close to her pussy, the other women hit her inner thighs, and I shot one right into her pussy.

After the shock wore off and the guys had finished congratulating me I claimed my right to fuck her. Then I offered to share my prize with the other girls. We sent the guys home and had them take my husband with them.

We girls had some more beers and then I gave Charlotte a nice douche and an enema to clean her out. Next we all tried to fit in my bathtub shower and it was close but it was fun too. Then we all got onto my queen-size waterbed. Charlotte and I got into a very nice sixty-nine and then I watched as the other girls took her on too. Charlotte really liked it and felt like she had made the right decision.

We set the alarm so that we could all get home and change in time to get to work the next day. I got cheated out of morning sex with Charlotte but she promised to make it up to me. At work we both wore loose dresses, no underwear, and walked funny. At noon I looked at Charlotte’s bruises and they had darkened up nicely. Even though they hurt Charlotte said that she loved being accepted into our paintball group and that she was already looking forward to Saturday. Then she suggested that we five women should practice more to get better at it. She said that we didn’t have to win as long as we enjoyed the pain but that we should be able to win three games out of seven at least. Then Charlotte asked me if I would let my husband fuck her. I reminded her that she had shot him in the balls and that he might be out of commission for another week. She said that she could wait but that if he saw enough girl on girl action that he would get it up a lot quicker. So I invited Charlotte to spend a few nights with us in my bed. She suggested that if things work out well that maybe she could just move in with us.

That night we carefully and gently made love while my husband watched us. I had made out with the other women many times to tease our men and excite them but making love to Charlotte was different. It was more romantic and loving. I started to realize that I liked licking her pussy juice and her throbbing clit until she orgasmed. I liked what she did to me too. I wondered if I was becoming a lesbian.

After an hour of making love my husband went to get us some beer. While he was gone Charlotte told me that I was the reason her marriage had ended. What? Yes, the more cruel her husband was to her the more her mind turned to making love to me. I was her only mental outlet. She thought of me as beautiful, kind, and loving. The more she fell out of love with her husband the more she fell in love with me. I told her that I was flattered but that I loved my husband very much. Charlotte said that she knew that and that too was why she loved me so much.

When my husband returned with the beers Charlotte told him that she was in love with me and asked him if he would mind sharing me with her. He started to laugh and say something funny when she stopped him. She told him that she was dead serious. She told him that he could fuck either of us anytime that he wanted too, that the other three men could fuck her all that they wanted to too, and that she would be his “Nude Paintball Target” any time that he wanted her to be.

That night he fell asleep with his cock in her mouth. I fell asleep with her fingers in my pussy. In the morning Charlotte served us breakfast in bed and said that if we let her move in with us that all of her income could go toward the purchase of more paintball guns, ammunition, and CO2 cartridges. I knew he had made up his mind when he fell asleep in her mouth but he certainly liked the offer.

He surprised us both when he made love to Charlotte before we all headed out to work. We wore our bras and panties with blouses and short skirts. Charlotte didn’t even clean herself up she just pulled on a pair of white cotton panties to soak it up. She wanted to remember his fuck for the whole day. That day at work he called both of us just to tell us that he loved us. He sent us flowers too.

Charlotte was now in love with both of us.


The End

[birdie8819]

The Seduction of Melanie

Sandy felt her husband Vinny’s hands slide down the back of her black dress and cup her tight round ass cheeks in his strong hands. Vinny pulled her crotch against the growing bulge in his slacks, grinding against her.

No one on the dance floor paid any attention, as the swirl of bodies circled to the heavy slow beat. Vinny tried to control the growing bulge but after a week of abstaining from sex he was losing the battle. They both new it would be worth the wait if their monthly night out, turned out like the last one.

Sandy ground her pelvis against his, raising her head enough to meet his lips in a long hot kiss, and melting him to her. The song ended all too soon and Sandy took Vinny’s hand in hers and pulled him through the crowd back to their table.

Vinny followed his wife admiring her tall thin figure, and her long blonde hair hanging down the back of her black dress.

“I love you!” Sandy told him grinning.

At 32 they had already been married for five years and she could not help feeling how perfect a match they were. They loved the same things and in the last year had agreed to her idea of how to spice up things at least once a month.

“I love you too!” Vinny grinned, not being able to keep his eyes from admiring her huge breasts that threatened to pop out of the deep “V” cut front.

“So babe do you see anybody “Special?” Vinny asked using their normal code.

Sandy looked around at all the people in the room one last time before answering, “No, sorry hon.”

“That sucks; I was hoping we could find another special friend.”

“Me too baby, but the nights not over yet, let’s get out of here.” Sandy told him raising her glass for a final toast.

Vinny clinked his beer glass to hers, and they killed the remaining suds. On the way out Vinny noticed plenty of good looking girls, but he kept his mouth shut because his wife was the master huntress.

When they got to their black Mustang GT, Vinny clicked the remote and climbed in when the doors unlocked.

“So why didn’t you like any of those girls?” He asked firing up the motor.

“There were some cute ones but they are too old.” Sandy said, fastening her seat belt.

“They looked about our age.” Vinny replied, clicking his belt as he raced the motor a couple of times.

“Hey babe, all women secretly want to be treated like sluts, but girls around 18 to 20 don’t keep it a secret, and are willing to try new things if you know how to approach them.” Sandy told him as he put the car into gear and crept towards the parking lot exit.

Sandy leaned over and kissed his lips, lightly holding the bulge in his pants, “I want to be your little slut forever.” She told him, setting back in the seat as he mashed the throttle to the floor sending the black mustang fishtailing down the street in a cloud of white smoke from the squealing tires.

Vinny cruised down the main drag, the low growl of the motor pulling them along effortlessly as he slid his hand inside the split of her black skirt and tickled the inside of her thigh.

“Hey pull in there.” Sandy said excitedly pointing at a Pizza-Hut up ahead.

Vinny thought the place looked deserted but trusted his wife’s instincts as he wheeled into the empty parking lot. Vinny had come to trust her because once a month for the last four months she had managed to find a girl willing to play the game.

“Looks empty” Vinny said, shutting off the motor.

“Oh have some faith in me baby!” Sandy teased him and got out of the car.

When they got inside the only person they saw was the cook who jumped up from where he was dozing and hurried off to look for their waitress. Vinny followed Sandy to a booth and sat down across from her.

“You sure about this place?” He asked holding her hand on top of the table.

“Well if nobody shows up here pretty soon I’ll get under the table and give you a surprise.” Sandy told him.

Sandy leaned forward and the couple began to hungrily kiss each other.

“Uh, Hi, I’m Melanie your waitress” A voice sounded in the distance.

Sandy broke the kiss and looked over at their waitress.

“You can call me Mel, what can I get for you?” Mel asked, thinking that they where a sexy looking couple.

“Hi Mel how about a deep pan supreme, and three beers?” Sandy said smiling real big.

“Sure, if I can keep Sam awake long enough to cook it.”

Sandy and Vinny watched Mel as she walked away, as she pulled her cell phone out to answer a call.

“What!” They heard her say angrily, and then lost the rest of the conversation as she disappeared.

“Well what do you think?” Sandy grinned holding Vinny by the hand, “I think she’s cute!”

Vinny had to agree, the girl must only be about 18 or 19 with long black hair, and cute features.

“She looks good enough to eat.” Vinny said with an evil grin on his face.

“Oh stop it!” Sandy said, “You have to wait your turn.” She laughed.

“So you think you can convince her to play in our game?” Vinny said, looking serious.

“Just watch me.”

In a few minutes Mel returned carrying three drafts of beer. She set the frosty mugs on the table trying not to notice Sandy’s huge breasts that looked like they would burst out of her dress.

“Who’s the third one for?” Mel asked.

“That one is for you because you’re so cute!” Sandy responded.

“Oh… thanks, but I’m not old enough” Mel said wondering why they were being so nice to her.

“You’re not?” Sandy said, “How old do you have to be?”

“21 and I just turned 19”

“We won’t tell, and it looks like the cook went back to sleep.” Sandy pleaded.

“Oh shit!” Mel said, “I better get your pizza out of the oven.

Mel came back with the pizza and put it on the table and looked around at the empty floor.

“I think I will have that beer.”

“Great sit down next to me.” Sandy said, “We just moved here from California and I don’t have any girlfriends yet.”

Mel sat down as Sandy offered her a slice of pizza to go with the beer Vinny pushed over in front of her.

“I’d like you to meet my husband Vinny.”

“Hi” Mel said, wiping her hand with a napkin before shaking Vinny’s.

“Nice to meet you.” Vinny smiled at her, admiring her nice round tits, and imagined her lying under him screaming, as he fucked the hell out of her.

Vinny kept quiet and let his wife work her magic. In a few minutes both girls were laughing and seemed like old friends as they talked about California, clothes, and men.

Mel got up and brought them another round on the house. When they had almost finished them Sandy put her play into motion.

“Well I better get ready to close it’s almost midnight.” Mel said, downing the last of her beer.

“I bet you have plans after work don’t you?” Sandy asked.

“Well I did, but my boyfriend called and said he was too drunk to come over and pick me up and take me to the party. I think he is with another girl, the bastard!” Mel said getting angry.


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

“Well he is a dolt to ditch you.” Sandy said.

“He sure is I’d drive clear across the state to pick you up.” Vinny added.

Mel looked at the handsome man, loving his rugged Italian looks and large muscles bulging in his dress shirt.

“You would?”

“Hell yes babe you’re hot!”

Mel felt her face flush a little from the compliment.

“She sure is” Sandy added, “Hey you want to come over to our place and have a few more beers with us?”

Mel stood there thinking about the offer for a second or two, “Uh…I guess so….I don’t have any other plans now that ass-hole stood me up!”

“Great! I’ll ride with you and tell you how to get to our place.” Sandy said, knowing that Mel wouldn’t be able to change her mind if she was in the car with her.

“Let me see if Sam will close up and we can go.”

Vinny gave her a fifty and told her to keep the change.

“Thanks!” Mel said, and raced off to wake up Sam.

A few minutes later Mel followed Vinnie’s mustang with Sandy sitting next to her in her Toyota.

“Nice car!” Mel said admiring the black mustang, and then quickly switched to bitching about her boyfriend who had ditched her.

Fifteen minutes later they pulled up in a big driveway and walked into the house. Vinny got a six-pack out of the fridge and met the girls who were sitting on the big leather sofa.

“Wow I love your house!” Mel told them, admiring the huge room with a stone fireplace in the corner.

“Thanks, it is cozy don’t you think?” Mel said, as Vinny sat down on the coffee table facing them.

Everyone took a long drink and then Vinny undid his tie and through it on top of his suit coat.

Mel could feel the effects of the beer and shook her head before taking another long sip. After some more chit chat Mel had managed to finish off her fifth beer of the evening as Vinny sat down across from the girls and opened another round.

“Hey can I ask you something?” Sandy said to Mel.

“Sure”

“Have you ever kissed a girl?”

Mel suddenly felt uneasy at where Sandy was headed with her question.

“Uhh no, I don’t think I’d like that.”

“How do you know until you try?” Sandy asked, “I’d like to kiss you.”

“Yeah just try one kiss.” Vinny said grinning, “She won’t bite.”

“Ah I….. don’t think I want to….”

“Oh stop Vinny; her boyfriend would get mad at her if she did that. I’m sorry Mel I forgot about your boyfriend.

“My boyfriend is probably screwing some bitch right now!” Mel thought, getting angry at him “Fuck Him!” she decided.

“I changed my mind; I’ll try it just once though.” Mel said to Sandy waving her finger and started giggling.

Sandy moved closer as Mel turned her head towards her. Mel felt the warm soft lips of the older woman meet hers as she closed her eyes. To her surprise it felt wonderful and her mouth opened to let Sandy’s tongue enter and begin a dance with hers.

Vinny quietly sat down on the sofa next to Mel and reached over with both hands and began to unbutton her blouse. The kiss was so erotic that it took a few seconds for Mel to realize that she was being undressed. Mel broke the kiss slapping Vinnie’s hands away from her blouse that was already 3/4ths unbuttoned.

“Hey why are you trying to get me naked!” Mel yelled, and started to button her blouse back up hurriedly.

“I thought maybe you wanted to have some fun with us?” Sandy said softly, running her hand through Mel’s long black hair.

“Didn’t you like the kiss?”

“Don’t you want to try something new?” Vinny added softly with his big dark eyes looking hungrily at her.

Mel thought about it for a second or two and her hands stopped buttoning her blouse.

“I guess I do? But this seems weird; you guys being married and all.”

“I don’t mind, and I want to kiss you again.” Sandy said, “How about having some fun with us?”

Mel wouldn’t admit it but she was turned on, and gave in without much fuss, “Okay… I loved the kiss…..are you sure it’s okay to be doing this?”

“Sure it is….. give Vinny a kiss.”

Vinny leaned over and put his lips on Mel’s. Mel could smell his cologne and feel his moustache as they kissed. His tongue tenderly probed and she opened her mouth, melting into his feel and smell. Mel felt her blouse being unbuttoned all the way down by Sandy, and this time she didn’t resist.

Sandy quickly undid the buttons and unhooked the front of Mel’s black lace bra. Sandy pulled the cups to the side and bent down to suck one of Mel’s hard pointed nipples that had suddenly popped up from her firm young tits.

“MMmmmm” Mel moaned into Vinny’s mouth when she felt her nipple being sucked and then licked by a warm wet tongue.

While sucking Mel’s nipples, Sandy undid the younger woman’s belt and jeans expertly, until the zipper stopped at the bottom of its travel. Stopping and standing up Sandy quickly pulled her shoulders free from her dress and dropped it to the floor; she unhooked her bra and then pulled her thong down her long legs and stepped out of the pile of clothes.

“My turn hon.” She said getting on the sofa on her knees next to Mel. Mel felt Vinnie’s mouth leave hers and she turned to see two huge beautiful naked breasts as Sandy pushed Mel’s head back and hungrily kissed her open mouth.

Mel felt Sandy’s warm boobs touch hers as she closed her eyes and kissed Sandy passionately.

Vinny got on the floor and pulled Mel’s sneakers and socks off tossing them aside. He put his fingers in the waist band of her jeans and panties and tugged them downward. Mel automatically lifted her butt as Vinny pulled the garments over her round butt and down her legs tossing them behind him.

It had only taken the experts two minutes from the first kiss, to get Mel completely naked on the couch.

Vinny pushed Mel’s legs apart and got between them as his wife pushed her puffy nipple into Mel’s mouth to let her suck on it. Vinny pulled the tiny girl’s butt out to the edge of the sofa cushion and looked at the beautiful neatly trimmed black bush. Bending down he stuck the tip of his tongue into her warm juicy slit.

Mel felt her legs being pulled apart and her butt being pulled forward as she sucked on Sandy’s delicious nipple. When she felt the warm tip of Vinnie’s tongue slip between her folds she let out a moan and spread her legs wider as Vinny pulled her pussy lips apart and lightly tongued her pink bud.

“Huuuunnnhhh” Mel moaned as Sandy straddled her, pushing their breasts together tightly as they kissed again.

Vinny pushed a long rough finger inside of Mel’s steamy wet vagina making her groan and break the kiss to gasp for air. Sandy rose up on the sofa over her and slid her completely shaved pussy up to Mel’s face. The wet puffy folds spreading over her nose and then back down leaving it wet.

“Eat my pussy baby!” Sandy told her.

Mel had never tried that before and she really had no choice with the warm folds being pushed over her mouth.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Mel began to suck the warm slippery folds and opened her mouth to lick Sandy’s hot clit. Mel’s mouth began to fill with the pungent fluid leaking from Sandy’s excited vagina. Mel couldn’t believe what was happening as the strange smell and taste filled her senses.

“MMmmmmppphhhhfff” Mel mumbled into the steamy twat as Vinny’s fingers and tongue began to make her go insane with lust.

Vinny fucked the tight little pussy with two fingers and suddenly sucked on the hot bud of her clit hard, flicking the tip of his tongue on it. Mel began to buck her hips upwards, grinding her pussy on his face.

“Yeah baby cum for us!” Sandy told her, “Suck my pussy and make me cum with you darling!”

Mel groaned loudly as her orgasm exploded from her clit and raced up her spine to the back of her head. When she felt Mel cum, Sandy began to rub her pussy furiously on Mel’s face until she gushed into the young girl’s hot sucking mouth.

“AHHhhhhh Ohhhh FUuuuuckkkk Unnhhhhhhh yeaaaahhh” Sandy groaned as she came in the younger woman’s mouth.

Vinny pulled his sopping wet fingers from Mel’s pussy as Sandy climbed down from the couch.

He put them to Mel’s lips.

“Suck them for me honey”

Mel opened her mouth and did what he asked, tasting her own pussy juice just like what was leaking down her crack each time another wave of orgasm made it contract.

“Let’s meet up in the bedroom where we will be more comfortable.” Sandy said pulling Mel up to her feet and guiding her to the bathroom for a much needed pee.

Vinny headed for the bedroom to let his aching cock out of his pants. Naked he crawled up on the tall king-sized bed and waited for the girls to show up. The bed was tall because he had put blocks under the legs, making it just the right height for his cock to line up with an open pussy while he stood next to it, and he couldn’t wait to use his favorite technique on the new girl.

“Damn that was fun!” Mel said, after getting up from the stool and flushing it, her head feeling light from all the beer.

“We are just getting started baby.” Sandy said grinning and offering her toothbrush.

After brushing their teeth, Sandy led Mel to the bedroom where they found Vinny waiting for them. They crawled up on the bed next to him in the dark room. Mel’s eyes getting big when she saw what was waiting.

“Oh my God!” She exclaimed, “It’s fucking huge!”

“It feels even better than it taste.” Sandy said, grabbing the big shaft, “He’s my Italian Stallion”

Mel could not believe her eyes, “You shave?” She asked Vinny, looking closer at the complete lack of hair around the big dick and balls.

“I like it that way” Sandy said, smiling in the semi-dark room.

The fat shaft was lying on Vinnie’s stomach, the huge helmet two or three inches above his navel. Sandy grabbed the shaft and pointed the knob to her mouth. Mel watched in amazement as she sucked the huge dark helmet into her mouth and began to bob her head up and down on it. Vinny put his hands behind his head and watched moaning softly.

“MMmm babe that feels good.”

After a few more strokes Sandy let the big knob pop out of her mouth, “Your turn” she said, waving the big shaft so that the wet knob pointed towards Mel.

“Are you sure you want me to suck your husband’s cock?”

“Of course silly, now go on and try it.”

Mel grabbed the thick shaft noticing the bulging veins and squeezed it, jacking it upwards slowly. A big clear bead of fluid appeared from the opening in the end. The thick shaft felt warm in her hand as she got closer and gave the soft warm head a lick before opening her mouth as wide as she could, stretching her lips over the warm dome until it filled her mouth. Pungent man tasting fluid leaked into her mouth as she slowly pumped the big shaft up and down a few times.

“MMmmmm “Vinny moaned softly as the young girl’s hot tongue slid around the end of his cock.

Mel duplicated the motions of Sandy but could only take about half as much in her mouth without feeling like she would gag. After one more turn each Vinny told them, “Is someone going to fuck me or not?”

“Company first” Sandy told Mel, “Mel, get on top of him for your first time, it won’t hurt as much.

Mel crawled up on Vinny, letting her pussy slide up the big shaft. She had to go way forward until Sandy could pull it upwards and aim it at her opening. Vinny took the opportunity to suck one of Mel’s nipples that was in his face as his wife began to rub the head of his cock in between the warm juicy slit.

“Are you sure you’re okay with this?” Mel asked looking back at Sandy.

“Yes, I can’t wait to see Vinny’s big cock stuff your beautiful little pussy” Sandy told her smiling.

“Now push back”

Mel pushed back on the warm knob and let out a groan as it stretched her inner ring open and popped inside of her vagina. Mel was so turned on that her nipples felt like they would burst as Vinny cupped her breast and teased them with his thumbs. The young girl was frozen in pleasure and pain, her vagina stretched tightly around the base of the big knob.

“That’s it baby now go slowly at first” Sandy told Melanie, holding the thick shaft and watching as it began to slowly disappear into the tiny girl’s orifice. Mel’s pussy lips began to roll outwards as her vagina began to descend and accept the biggest thing that she had ever tried to put in it.

Creamy fluid leaked from Mel’s vagina as she groaned and moaned, working the big shaft deeper into her body. Finally Mel was able to sit upright, proud that she was able to take all of him in her, even though her butt cheeks were an inch above his balls.

Mel could feel the big knob pushing against her cervix and when she rose back up a hair, the rim of the big head scraped tightly on the sensitive flesh that had never been touched before.

“Ohhh Damn….Unnhhhh Shit!” Mel groaned out as Sandy got on top of Vinnie’s face and leaned over and began to fondle her boobs.

The distraction made the pain lessen in Mel’s pussy and she kissed Sandy trying to move up and down on the big shaft again.

Vinny was in heaven with the two women on top of him, his wife’s sweet bald pussy on his lips and Melanie’s hot tight pussy squeezing his cock like a vice, as the girls kissed each other above him. Mel’s tight little pussy poured out fluid trying to lube the big cock deep inside of her and Vinny felt a trickle of her warm juice running down over his balls and tickle his crack before dripping onto the spread while he concentrated on licking his wife’s sweet twat.

The girls began to groan above him as they kissed each other harder and faster rubbing and squeezing each other’s tits while they sat on top of Vinnie’s cock and mouth. Vinny groaned and couldn’t stand Melanie’s slow motions any longer, “He wanted to fuck Melanie’s tight little cunt hard, and fill her with cum!”

Vinny flipped his wife off of him and rolled Melanie over onto her back. With his aching cock still buried deep inside of her tight pussy he pulled her to the edge of the bed as he stepped down to the floor beside the tall mattress.

“AHh shit that hurts!” Melanie protested from the sudden movement as Vinny pulled her butt to the edge of the bed.

Vinny didn’t care if it hurt or not, he was going to fuck her tight young twat until he filled her with the week of cum that was threatening to explode at any moment. Vinny held the tops of Melanie’s thighs, with her heels hooked over his broad shoulders and began to drive his big hard cock in and out of her body.

“AH OOohhh UNNnhhhh……FUCK!” Melanie yelled as the huge cock began to drive deep inside of her body and bounced off her cervix.

“Oh Yeah baby!” Sandy yelled at Vinny, “Fuck the hell out of her little pussy!”

Vinny didn’t need any encouragement because he could feel every inch of Melanie’s pussy stretched around his cock….tight……hot…..and…dripping wet!

“Unh, Unh, Ohhh yeeeah!” He grunted as his rammed his cock in and out, below the neatly trimmed black bush, and all the way to the bottom of her vagina.

“AH OW Un nhh AHHHhhhh……SHIT…..UUunnnnh ffffuuuCCK!” Melanie began to chant on each thrust.

Sandy crawled on top of Melanie doggy style and pulled Mel’s legs backwards by the backs of her knees, spreading her legs into a wide “V” that was filled with her husband’s huge wet shaft as it drove in and out of the screaming girl.

“Oh FUCK…OH Oh OHHH SHIT….Unh UNHHHHH FFUUUUCK!” Melanie groaned and gasped for air from between the dripping folds of Sandy’s pussy.

Sandy pushed backwards rubbing her own pussy on Mel’s chin, and felt her hot breath as she yelled and screamed into it.

Sandy bent down into Melanie’s “V” and flicked her tongue on the swollen pink bud.

“AAAHAHHHHHH!”

Melanie screamed like she was being killed…… as the hardest orgasm of her life exploded from her crotch and sent waves of pleasure over her entire body which started jerking uncontrollably as she dug her nails into Sandy’s butt cheeks. Sandy held Melanie’s flailing legs as the girl writhed under her.

“OHHhhhh EAT ME!” Sandy yelled and then screamed; cumming when Melanie did what she had been told.

Vinny didn’t think it was possible but the tight pussy around his dick got even tighter as it began to squeeze his cock with quick hard contractions.

“Unh Unh OOOOhhh AHHHHH…. FUCK Yeeeeeessssss!” Vinny yelled out and drove his cock all the way to his balls as a huge blast of cum sprayed from the end of his penis deep into the quivering hot pussy.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Melanie babbled and moaned …..with her pussy stretched around the thick base of Vinnie’s cock she could feel the underside of his shaft swelling and jerking as it pumped the warm load deep inside of her sore pussy.

“Unh Um mmm UNH UNH!” Vinny grunted as his cock ejected three long blasts.

Vinny finally pulled his cock all the way out until just the big knob was being held tightly by Mel’s pussy. Groaning, he jacked the wet shaft up and down as two more long blast of cum squirted into her.

“OOohhh Gaaaaawwwwd” Melanie groaned and jerked as the warm blast of semen sprayed out from the fat knob just inside of her opening.

“Wait! Don’t pull out yet!” Sandy said and quickly climbed off the moaning girl to get on her knees next to the big cock sticking out of Melanie’s swollen pussy.

“Oh it’s beautiful!” Sandy said looking at the puffy labia that were swollen and pink from all the blood in them. They were stretched wide apart around her husband’s cock. Sandy spread the puffy lips apart with her hands admiring the bright pink insides of her folds.

Vinny looked down and watched Melanie’s tight pink ring contracting around the head of his dick with the beat of her orgasm.

“Fuck that looks good!” Vinny grinned and jacked his shaft a few more times to get every drop out.

“Okay” Sandy said and Vinny pulled the head of his cock out of the tight little hole. Sandy dove down and placed her open mouth quickly over the slowly closing vagina and sucked hard.

“OH FUCK that is Soooo Naaasty!” Melanie moaned Cumming again just from the thought of what Sandy was doing to her.

Vinny got up on the bed, his worn cock drooping down like a banana and put the cum covered head to Melanie’s mouth. She opened her mouth and began to suck it as Vinny milked the big long shaft into her mouth.

Sandy felt a gush of cum fill her mouth as she sucked hard on Mel’s pussy, when she could hold no more she got up and quickly crawled up to kiss Mel and give her a surprise. Vinny pulled his cock from Melanie’s mouth and watched his wife give the young girl a big kiss. Melanie moaned and gagged a little as the warm flood of cum and pussy juice drained into her mouth from Sandy’s special kiss.

Vinny left them and went to find another beer.

Sandy helped the wobbly Melanie to the bathroom. Liking the fact that Mel was giddy from the sex.

“Wow I’ve never been fucked like that before!” She giggled, feeling warm cum leaking from between her swollen sensitive labia as she walked to the bathroom holding on to Sandy.

“You liked it then?”

“Oh hell yes, even though it hurt at times.”

“OWww!” Mel groaned as she got up from the stool, her vagina sore deep inside.

“Here I have some aspirin” Sandy said getting a couple of pills from the counter.

“I’m a mess” Mel said, as more cum leaked down the inside of her thigh”

“Come on let’s take a quick shower” Sandy said, and pulled her into the shower.

They cleaned off, taking turns soaping each other and washing with just their hands, being careful not to get their hair wet. After cleaning up and sharing Sandy’s toothbrush the girls came out of the bathroom to find Vinny waiting for them with fresh beers.

“Thanks!” Mel said, grabbing the beer and downing half of it.

“This is the wildest night I’ve ever had” Mel exclaimed climbing back up on the bed to sit Indian style.

“Glad you’re having fun” Vinny grinned joining her as Sandy got on the bed last.

When they finished the beers Sandy pulled two pillows from the head board and stacked them on top of each other.

“Put your sweet little butt on top of these.”

“Like this?” Melanie said waving her feet in the air with her butt and more importantly, her little pussy facing almost straight up as her body curved into a “C”.

Vinny new more than anyone how much his wife liked to eat young girl’s pussies and waited for the show watching intently as his wife pulled a tapered vibrator and a bottle of lube from the night stand. Sandy placed herself in front of Mel’s wide open legs and lubed the vibrator before putting the small end in between Mel’s folds.

“MMmm that feels good” Mel said watching as the older woman bent down and started to probe for her clit with the tip of her warm tongue.

Sandy turned on the vibrator and pushed it all the way into Mel’s ready pussy.

“OOOohh yeah” Mel said, grinning up at Sandy as the older woman put her mouth back down to conduct her favorite business.

Vinny was starting to get turned on again and walked on his knees next to Mel’s head and offered her the end of his growing dick. Mel quickly grabbed the semi-hard shaft and sucked the head into her mouth.

“Mmmm “She hummed on it as she began to squirm from Sandy’s mouth and the vibrator up her twat.

Sandy kissed her way down the warm labia and gave Mel a quick lick on the tiny starfish of her butt. Mel jumped and moaned on Vinnie’s cock which was quickly becoming the monster she had felt before.

Sandy pulled the vibrator out of the young girls little pussy and put more lube on the narrow tip. Bending down she sucked on Mel’s clit until the girl spit out her husband’s cock to groan, before pushing the lubed end into her little bung hole.

“AH AHAHH what are you doing?” Mel complained.

Sandy ignored her complaints and flicked her tongue on the swollen clit faster as she pushed the tapered vibrator further up Mel’s butt hole. Vinny moved behind his wife who was on her knees with her face buried in Mel’s crotch. He rubbed the head of his cock up and down her wet slit before easily sliding into her from the back.

“MMm” He moaned his wife’s pussy feeling like a well fitting glove.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

Vinny began to fuck his wife from the rear as she enjoyed her new guest’s tasty little puss. Vinny new that eating a new girl’s pussy would turn her on so much, that she would cum quickly. Vinny reached down around his wife’s waist and began to rub her clit from side to side with his middle finger as he fucked her the way she liked….hard and fast.

Sandy moaned into her meal of tasty young pussy and pushed the vibrator all the way into Mel’s butt until the round jelly ring at the base popped inside of her sphincter holding it in place. Sandy was close to Cumming and devoured Mel’s pussy while she finger fucked her with two fingers shoved into her tight vagina.

“AH AH AH AHHHHHH!” Mel finally screamed out as the older woman made her cum.

Sandy’s pussy gushed around Vinnie’s big cock as she got off herself in a huge guttural growl that sounded like a wild animal. Vinny pulled his cock out of her and she rolled over on her side.

“Hey baby lets switch places” Sandy told Mel.

Mel grinned looking at Vinnie’s huge wet cock that was standing out at a 45 degree angle. She got in front of him on her hands and knees as Sandy assumed the position on the pillows. Vinny grinned because Mel had not even tried to pull the big vibrator from her butt. It hummed quietly as he guided his big wet knob between her folds and pushed back into her warm tight cunt.

“OHHHHhhhhh….. Huuuunnhhhh” Mel let out as the huge cock began to fill her for the second time that night.

Sandy grabbed Mel’s head and pulled her head down between her open legs. The big cock didn’t hurt as much this time and Mel loved it as it filled her pussy until she felt Vinnie’s warm soft balls touch her mound, the big knob mashed hard against her cervix.

Vinny turned the knob on the vibrator to full and Mel began to fuck him by pulling forward and pushing back on his cock as he fucked her ass with the vibrator after pulling it out and pouring more lube on it.

“MMmm MMMMmm unnnhhhh” Mel mumbled into the slippery wet folds of Sandy’s pussy, tonguing it and sucking the pink bud as she bucked forwards and backwards on Vinnie’s cock.

“That’s it girl…..back that pussy up.” Vinny told Melanie while pumping her butt with the vibrator as he watched her tiny pussy expel and then swallow his cock again.

“Mmm…MMmmm OOoohhh Oh OH OHHH AHhhhhhh….AH AH AHHHHHHHHH!” Melanie screamed as she came on Vinnie’s stiff shaft, the pussy on her face forgotten until Sandy’s hands pushed her mouth back down to it.

Sandy groaned and watched as Vinny pulled the vibrator from Mel’s butt and tossed it on the floor. Vinny pulled his cock from the hot depths of Mel’s contracting pussy and rose up to a crouch behind her. He grabbed his wet shaft and pushed the big knob into Melanie’s quivering butt hole.

Melanie raised her head and screamed as the big hot knob pushed into her butt. Vinny held her hips and slowly pushed his cock all the way inside of her ass.

“OH GAAAwwwwwwd AAAHHHHH!” Mel screamed as her butt hole stretched around the thick shaft like a rubber band, as what felt like a mile of dick slowly slid past it and deep into her bowels.

“UNNNnnnnn FFFFFUUUCK!” She let out again as her butt hole started sending sensations like fingernails on a chalk board, racing up her spine to the back of her brain.

With Melanie’s ass hole tightly gripping the base of his cock, Vinny locked his right arm around her tiny waist and rolled both of them onto their left sides on the bed. Vinny grabbed a handful of Mel’s hair with his left hand and pulled her head backwards and put his mouth to her ear as he began to pump her tight ass in quick short strokes.

Melanie began to groan feeling Vinnie’s hot breath in her ear and the huge cock moving deep inside of her body.

“Oh your ass feels good baby” Vinny whispered in her ear, “You like my dick in it?”

“YES!” Melanie growled out loud.

Sandy moved over in front of Mel making the sandwich complete and started to suck first one hard nipple and then the other as her husband held Mel’s head back by the hair.

The whisper in her ear said, “I’m going to cum in your ass baby”

“OOOohh Gawwwwd” Mel groaned as the big dick in her ass began to move quicker.

The hot breath in her ear said, “You want me to cum in your ass you little slut?” and then she felt teeth nibbling on her ear lobe.

Sandy slid her fingers down Mel’s flat stomach and in-between the puffy slit to finger Mel’s clit.

“Fuck Yes!....Unh Ohh AHhhh OOOOhhhh cum in my FUCKING ASS!” Mel screamed as her clit exploded.

Vinny began to grunt in her ear yanking her head back hard, “Unh UNH UNNNHHHH AHHH!” He yelled as his cock began to spurt semen deep into the girl’s bowels.

Vinny rolled onto his back with Mel on top of him. Releasing her hair he held her flat against him by the boobs and pinching her nipples. Vinny drove his spurting cock in and out of her butt a few more times and then left it buried to the hilt. Melanie could feel the thick shaft jerking, each jerk making her butt hole twitch as the big cock emptied itself into her sore ass.

Sandy got between their legs, burying her face in Melanie’s wet pussy to suck hard on her sensitive clit as she held Vinnie’s balls and gently teased them with her fingers.

“AAH AHH AHHH AAHHHHHHH!” Melanie screamed again as Vinny started pumping his dick upwards into her ass until two more long blast of cum spurted out of the end of his dick in a mind blowing blast that left him gasping for air.

“AAHH SSSHHIIIIIT!” He grunted as one last small quake of his balls sent semen flowing instead of spraying up into Melanie’s ass.

They couple lay there for a few minutes after Sandy had gone into the bathroom to start the shower. Mel sat up and spun around to face him, never pulling his cock out of her butt. She bent down and kissed him long and hard, moving up and down on the softening shaft. She still could feel the big knob clear inside of her as it moved easily in the warm pool of semen it had deposited deep in her belly.

Finally Vinny picked her up as she locked her heels around the small of his back and wrapped her arms around his neck. He carried her to the bathroom with his dick still up her butt, seeping the last few drops of cum into her.

“I’m such a fucking slut!” Melanie thought to herself as Vinny carried her to the bathroom.

Sandy could feel the huge cock up her ass getting smaller as it began to shrink inside of her.

“If this is what being a slut feels like….I Love It!” She thought and gave the big shaft a squeeze with her body.


The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

[marlborotan]

Bro Hoon Kee learning ENGLISH is good for you . :D

Roger roger. You also know I BTC hor. Anyway good stories, keep coming bro.:p

[piakpiakpiak]

wah so many stories read until donno where im liao, thanks for sharing anyway :D

[birdie8819]

wah so many stories read until donno where im liao, thanks for sharing anyway :D

Thanks bro piakpiakpiak for your support , just take your time to go through the stories . ;)

Here' one story for you - The Steam Room


The water feels nice spraying gently on my back, the warmth running down my legs and hitting my feet before descending down the drain. I pour soap into my bath sponge, for a second feeling cruel to the lifeless sea creature as I squeeze it to produce abundant suds. The thought is fleeting as I garnish my naked body with white nebular foam.

It feels like the warm gentle touch of your hands as it slowly trails down my body. I instantly pause my actions, standing completely still as I close my eyes and imagine the suds as your perfect hands on my neck, trailing down my breasts, down my side, along my curvaceous hips, my thighs, calves and ending at my feet. I shiver and develop goose bumps on the whole of my body at the mere thought. I open my eyes and shutter as an entirely new wetness escapes my body onto my inner thighs coalescing with the shower water before it too trails down my legs and into the drain beneath me.

As I contemplate the fleeting sensual thoughts, I dispense a miniscule amount of thick white shaving foam into the palm of my left hand. I apply a small amount to my mons pubis with the tips of my right fingers. Utilizing small gentle circles I spread it evenly along my inner thighs, and around my vaginal opening. I part the lips of my pussy with the first two fingers of my left hand, scooping up the remaining foam with the fingers on my right hand, spreading foam as I move my fingers in a gentle up and down motion. I look down, smile as I am briefly bemused by the appearance of my foamed-up pussy. I grasp my razor firmly with my right hand and shave with nice smooth sweeping motions. As I finish shaving I rinse and wash away the remaining foam. I look down giving a final inspection to make sure I am perfect, nice and smooth, as a pillow for your lips. I release more wetness from within as I briefly imagine your sweet gentle kisses on my freshly shaved pussy.

I reach behind me, turning the water knobs into the off position. I pass my hand through the curtain opening to reach for the towel on the bench outside. I feel for the soft dry terry-cloth and quickly grab it and bring it inside the warm haven of the shower enclosure. I press the soft cloth against my face to soak up any remaining water. I repeat the process on the entirety of my body until I am completely dry.

With the towel wrapped and tied around my nude body I step out of the shower, feeling the cold marble floor beneath my feet. I lightly chuckle to myself at the ingenuity of my carefully laid-out plan. You don't know what is about to happen.

I proceed through the dressing room door into the locker room. Luckily it is barren and I am the only person in the vicinity. I open the exit door of the locker room ever so slightly, using the mirror on the opposing wall to view out into the hallway. I now have an unobstructed view to the steam room on the other side.

I wait, while keeping a constant survey to the hallway outside.

A few moments pass, I finally see you. Your tall stature, your red hair and sexy smile, all unmistakable traits, exclusive to you. Your appearance signals the commencement of the next stage of the plan. The feeling of butterflies enter my body as I continue to watch you as you enter the steam room, clad in the white towel wrapped around your waist. The mere site of you invites the presence of goose bumps again.

Again, fortune smiles upon me as the hall is completely empty. I seize the opportunity to peer through the glass in the steam room door. I thoroughly enjoy watching you. You are sitting almost directly in front of me, eyes closed (fantasizing, I suspect), hands folded in front of your toweled body. You look serene yet so sexy. I catch a glimpse of the shimmer of beads of sweat on your forehead. The image gives me an instant flashback of the last time I was with you; the last time we had passionate sex. When we were done and I was in your arms, you had the same look about you. So wonderful; such a turn on.

Without further contemplation I hastily, but silently push open the door. I silently approach you, not wanting to disturb you until the opportune moment. You are sitting on the second tier, right at waist level, perfect. I place each of my hands gently on your knees. You flinch as I've totally caught you off guard, just as I intended. You open your eyes, looking directly into my baby blues. Instantly flashing me that sexy smile as you maintain our stare. I return your smile with a coy grin, signaling what is about to follow.

I stand upon the first bench tier and bend down to kiss you. My right hand is on the back of your head, playing with your tousled hair. My left hand trails down your shoulder as I place my lips upon your mouth. Your mouth slightly opens as I kiss you. It invites the presence of my tongue inside of your mouth. I insert my tongue gently into your mouth as I continue to kiss your lips with mine. I lightly flicker and wrap my tongue with yours.

Still kissing, while your eyes are still closed, I untie my towel with my left hand. It drops lightly to the bench beneath. My right hand grasps your hair firmly as my kisses trail from your lips, to your face, then to your neck. I seek that special spot behind your ear as I increase the intensity of my kisses. While nibbling at your earlobe I run my tongue along the inside of your ear, letting out a soft moan. I pause my actions merely long enough to whisper in your ear. I softly, but firmly whisper four simple words into your ear, "Woody, I want you".

My kisses proceed down your neck. They are soft with intermittent licks from my tongue. I can taste the mild saltiness of your sweat as I work my way to your chest, and belly. Both of my hands lightly following the trail of kisses, stopping at the top of your towel, still tied around your waist. I drop onto my knees onto the padding of my previously dropped towel. I am kneeling directly in front of you, with my eyesight focused on the large mound under your towel. For a few seconds I do nothing but stare intently at the tempting lump between your legs.

Without torturing either of us a moment longer I untie the towel that has been binding your hard on. Your huge erection now staring me right in the face, I moan at the mere sight of it. The pulsations grow inside of me, forcing silky wetness down my inner thigh.

The lure of your erection is irresistible, my lips and tongue desiring to surround it. I lean forward toward your cock, without yet touching my mouth to it. I began by gently kissing your inner thigh, my hair brushing your leg as my kisses move upwards. My hands are on your hips, as I guide my lips upward, my warm breath surrounding the base of your cock and balls. Your hard cock brushes my cheek. I use my tongue to guide my lips to your balls; I flick them gently, teasingly. Your hands caress my face. I kiss your balls gently up towards the base of your erect cock and my tongue licks wet slurpy kisses around your base, getting it extremely wet.

Your cock is so hard it stretches toward my face, touching and poking my cheeks.

I move my left hand and wrap it around your hard shaft, stroking your cock as I continue to soak it with my tongue. Your hips move toward me. My right hand has disappeared you notice it is working its way across my abdomen, along my mound and to my bare pussy lips. I part my lips with two of my fingers, while I insert the other into my wetness. That sight makes you even harder now as you push your cock across my lips and tongue. My tongue moves its way up to the tip of your cock. A drop of pre cum appears at the tip, and licking it off, I then engulf it into my mouth, I am sucking the tip of your cock while still stroking up and down with my left hand.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

We hear voices outside the door. I feel a little bit of panic, but I don't stop, it feels so damn good. You encourage me by putting your hands on my head, playing with my long hair, slowly pushing my head down to your engorged cock. You know how much I love to suck you, and I moan in appreciation. I remove my other fingers and hand from my pussy, placing those fingers on your lips, inviting you to taste. You quickly suck each finger deep in your mouth, the taste so sweet and delicious. Now it's your turn to moan as you lick my fingers, which only makes me wetter.

I continue to suck and stroke you until I taste more pre-cum. Now my pussy is aching for you. I know how good your delicious cock will feel inside me. Reluctantly letting your cock slip out of my mouth, I stand up and turn away from you, facing the door. You smile as my ass cheeks now face you as you sit on the step above me. I lower myself until I am sitting down on your lap. I reach between my legs to grab your luscious cock with my right hand and glide the tip of it over my clitoris and inner lips of my pussy, soaking it with my wetness. I rub it back and forth, then, not being able to stand the teasing any longer, gently slip you inside, moving easily deeper with my wetness as I lower myself on you.

We both moan loudly just as the steam room door opens. I feel too fucking good as I move up and down on you, grinding hard against your naked body. Your left hand reaches around me to squeeze and pinch my rock hard nipple, as more tingles cover my body. Your right hand slips down to my hips to move me back and forth on your hard cock.

I barely even notice a man and woman coming in and sitting across the steam room from us. The steam is thick in the room, and I don't think they at first realize what is going on. I continue to glide my pussy up and down your cock. Your hands move to my ass cheeks, squeezing them tightly as you help lift me up, then back down as you push deep inside me. My wetness is slurping as you slide in and out of my soaked pussy.

As the couple sits down, they hear us and look over at us, finally realizing what is going on. They are transfixed watching us. I look up to notice now that the woman is a very pretty blonde, with green eyes and long, sexy legs, her body wrapped in a towel. Her cleavage is ample, so the towel looks strained across her chest. The man has short dark hair, muscular, with big biceps and a hairless chest.

The woman reaches between the man's legs and under his towel, and we can both see his cock begin to rise against it. They are evidently getting turned on by our wild display of fucking. The blonde's gaze is fixed on my shaved pussy being penetrated by your hard cock. It turns me on even more knowing that they are so stimulated from watching us. Your cock grows harder and my pussy wetter, and I grind down even harder on you.

They continue to stare at my pussy getting fucked by your cock until the man stands up, his towel dropping to the floor. I can see he is hard, his stiff cock standing at attention. He moves behind the blond now, pushing the woman down to her knees, bending her down away from him. I watch as her breasts sway under her, her nipples hard as little buds now. He slides his hard cock inside her quickly. She is obviously very wet as he moves into her deeply without resistance. She turns her head toward me, moaning as he fucks her hard from behind, her large breasts sway back and forth as he thrusts into her. They begin to fuck hard and fast.

We also increase our pace.

Her gaze is still on my body, where your cock is slamming into my wetness, as she moans even louder. My tits are bouncing up and down as you fill my pussy with each thrust. I can tell it's turning you on to watch them fuck hard just inches away from us, because you are moaning even louder and your cock is even thicker inside of me.

I am also excited by watching the man's thick cock slamming hard into the blonde's pussy from behind. You know it's one of my favorite positions too. So, I stand up slowly, and your cock slips out with a pop. You stand up behind me now; bending me over in the same position she is in. I'm now only about a foot away from her. I feel you rub your hard cock on my ass cheeks, and you slap it against them. Suddenly, you slip inside me again, fucking me hard and fast. As you hold my hips, you begin again pushing deep inside me. The blonde and I lock eyes, and a sexy smile crosses her lips. I return the smile, moaning as I do so as I feel you even deeper now.

We are fucking in rhythm with them.

The woman, still staring at me, reaches over and caresses my breast as I move back and forth with you. The feeling of her soft hand on my breast is electrifying. My free hand does the same to her, feeling her nipple harden to my touch. I squeeze her breast harder and she does the same to me. Both of us are bucking back and forth into the beautiful hard cocks filling our pussies.

We are all covered in sweat from the hot steam.

I whimper as you pull out of me again and turn me to sit back on the upper bench. I reluctantly release her tender breast from my hand as I sit back, my legs open. You kneel in front of me and begin to kiss inside my thighs. Your back is to the other couple, but I can still see them fucking hard and watching you. You move your lips and tongue toward my soaked shaved pussy with tender kisses and licks. Taking each inner lip in your mouth, you begin sucking them, flicking your tongue over my hard clit, alternating sucking and licking its stiffness. Your hands are on my hips, pulling my pussy to your mouth.

I close my eyes and relax, enjoying the sensations of your mouth on me. It feels so good, such a different feeling from your thrusting just minutes earlier. I am so wet I am covering your face with it, and I look down to your face to see your eyes focused on mine. I move my hands up my body and caress my breasts, squeezing them together and rubbing my own nipples between my thumb and fingers. Your tongue is doing an expert dance on my clit, and I am trembling with desire for you as I close my eyes and enjoy your kisses and licks.

I feel another set of soft hands on the top of my thighs. I look up to see the woman's fingers sliding up and down my legs while she watches me squeezing my tits. She is leaning over you to reach me as she rubs my thighs, and her large breasts are dangling over your back, sometimes even brushing against your neck and back. The man is sitting on the opposite bench stroking his rock-hard cock. He moves over to our side, and sits next to me, and I watch him as he plays with himself. The blonde's hands begin to explore my body while your tongue flicks over my clit with more urgency. I notice she has one hand rubbing her own pussy when she takes her other and gently trails her fingers down across my inner thigh, resting below my pussy. Her hand is under your chin against my pussy now as even more of my wetness is leaked into your mouth. Suddenly, she pushes two fingers inside of me, while you continue to lick all around my wet pussy.

I moan and glance at the man, still stroking hard right next to me. I reach out to caress his balls, wrapping my fingers around the base of his dick. His cock is huge, and grows even bigger in my hand.

You smile at my gesture, and stop licking me and kiss your way up my body to my lips. We kiss deeply, tongues mingling even as the blonde starts to finger me faster. You whisper to me to kneel on the bench again, and you move in front of me while she helps position me on my knees, her fingers still rubbing my wetness. The man also stands up and moves around behind me next to his girlfriend. I can feel his hardness against my ass now, and I think his girlfriend is stroking it, slapping it against my cheeks. She guides him as he starts to push his hard cock into my pussy, and I slowly back into it. He is very thick, and even though I am still wet, he has to push slowly as my pussy expands.

The woman is rubbing my ass and back as he fills me, her soft hands feeling so good on my body. She kneels next to me as you move in front of me, your hard cock in my face. I moan as he thrusts into me and I take your cock in my mouth. I can taste my own sweet wetness on your cock and I greedily lick and suck it, loving the taste and smell of your hardness. The blonde beside me starts to kiss my neck while I lick you. She caresses my breasts, dangling beneath me as I take his cock inside me and your cock in my mouth. She is squeezing my hard nipples gently. She kisses my cheek and turns to face you as well, with her cheek against mine.

Her body and mine are touching hips and shoulders, our cheeks together as she watches me sucking you. I can feel her hot breath so close to me as she licks her lips. She starts to kiss my cheek, then her tongue begins to lick my lips, and we both start to lick either side of your cock. The man's big cock is still pumping in and out of my pussy. Your cock is pushing in and out of my mouth now. I feel my orgasm building. My mouth opens as I moan, and the woman immediately takes you into her mouth, sucking you deep. I feel my pussy soaking his cock, and I start to spasm. The blonde is enjoying your hard cock in her mouth, slurping and sucking it deep. I watch her suck you, and I kiss and lick around your balls and her mouth as well.

I can't hold back anymore, and suddenly I'm cumming all over his cock inside me, slurping loudly. I am moaning loudly, each wave of orgasm tingling over my entire body. Hearing me cum is too much for you and your hot white cum shoots over both her lips and mine. Some lands on my cheek, and then another on hers. I kiss her as I stroke you, both of us licking your cum off of each other's tongues and faces.


The End

[birdie8819]

Office Visit


I called you into my office and shut & lock the door, pull down the blinds and switch off the phones.

I stand behind you and slowly lift your short shirt, and run my hands up over your thong, then run my hand down onto your bare legs then up again but this time will feel your damp cunt through your thong.

You kneel on the settee and I start to finger your cunt then, as I do I lean forward & kiss your arse, you reach back and feel my hard cock through my jeans, I insert a second finger as you start to pant and you move forward & swing round to face me, your mouth reaches for mine & our tongues met, you press your body to mine, I feel your tits pressing against my shirt, nipples hard, again you reach down to feel my cock as I run a hand down your back and feel your arse.

We break off and stand back looking at each other, your eyes are on fire and you drop to the floor, with a grin you undo my belt and then my flies, in one motion you drop my jeans and boxers down to the floor and my cock springs free, its head damp with pre cum, you lick your lips and bend forward to kiss the tip, I moan as you do and holds your head. You open your mouth and slowly you take it in, licking it as you do. You savoir the moment with it in your mouth and the slowly start to work up & down on it. Your fingers find my sac and start to play with it; you can feel it so full for you. As you do my hand pulls your head so that you deep throat me, I moan and feel my balls tighten ready to explode my cum into your mouth, you feel this and ease off to prolong me.....

You take your mouth away from my cock and stand up, in a flash you remove your top, you're not wearing a bra and you tits fall free, I look at them with approval, you move to me and undo my shirt, I slip it off & step out of my jeans that are around my ankles, I reach behind you & undo your skirt, you drop & step out of your thong, we are both now naked in my office, we kiss once more then to lie down on the settee, I look at you lying there and move my cock to your face, once more you take it in your mouth and carry on sucking it, I lean forward & kiss your nipples slowly, once again my balls fill with cum for you.

You look at me with and without saying anything take my cock from your mouth and jump up, I can see your damp pussy and know I want to taste it, I lie down on the settee and you climb on top in a 69, my cock once again fills your mouth as I run my tongue around your clit, you taste so good & sweet, you seem to take my cock further into your mouth as I tongue and suck on you, suddenly my balls tighten, you suck harder and my cum explodes into your mouth, as it does you erupt yourself & your sweet nectar fills my mouth.

You slowly milk the last of my cum as I lick your clit, my cock then drops from your mouth and I swing round, we kiss as I do I realise you still had some cum in your mouth and with a grin I find you have snowballed it to mine to mix with your own juices, I return it back to you and you swallow. We then lie back together while we recover.

I suddenly wake to find that you are there asleep on my chest, everything is very quiet and realise that the outside office must be empty, with a start I see the time and know that we've been in here for over 4 hours. You stir and look up at my, as you do your hand snakes down and finds my half limp cock and you slowly stroke it back to hardness. You whisper that you want more of me, that you want me to fuck you until you scream. I grin & move so that you are on top of me.....

You slowly lower yourself onto my cock & I feel your wet pussy slide over it, you hold yourself in that position for a moment while you enjoy the feeling of my cock in you, then as I reach up to tweak your nipples you start to move slowly up & down, my groin reaches up to follow your movements and we slowly fuck, you start to move faster and you explode on me, I feel your juices running down onto me as my own cum starts to build, you look at me & say not yet, & climb of & run to your bag, a tube of jell appears and to pass it to me, I rub it on my cock and all around the rose bud of your arse. You kneel before me & slowly I insert my cock into your rosebud, slowly at first then you relax and I'm fully in, moving together I slowly fuck you again and then with a rush I explode my cum into you, you feel it filling you and you scream as it does and cum again yourself. Slowly we both come back down and look at each other, with unspoken words we take each others hands and go to the office shower and slowly wash each other, then dry, dress kiss and then head off home, you to I don't know whom, me to a loveless marriage.

The next day you don't show up for work and but later I get a call, "I'm in bed alone, what a waste!"


The End

[birdie8819]

Welcome Home

It is 5:00 pm and my heart leaps in anticipation of what is to come tonight. I have planned and worked on this little surprise for him. I know that he is not expecting anything out of the ordinary. He usually walks into the door and we decide what we are having for dinner and then he retires to the living room and I go to the kitchen until time to call him to the dinner table.

Tonight is going to be very different. I know he will be pleasantly surprised and I can not wait until he gets home. I grow more and more excited as the minutes tick away. Then, I hear him pull into the drive and I make the last minute check and get ready.

As he walks through the door, I greet him. I have nothing on but a smile. I hand him his favorite drink, take his coat, and lead him to his chair. As he sips on the drink I run my hands all along his side, around his shoulders and then I grab his face and pull him to me. I kiss his lips ever so softly as I take the drink from his hand. I put the glass on the table and gently shove him down into the chair.

I lean over and kiss him more passionately this time. While we are kissing, I straddle his lap and gently sit down. His hands reach for my breasts and he takes one of my hard nipples in his mouth. Eagerly he nibbles at it. I can feel the hardness of his cock growing, throbbing against the fabric. I slide off of his lap, slowly, my breasts running down his chest, across his lap and resting on his strong thighs.

I position myself between his legs and slowly unzip his pants. I ease them down his hips. I can see his towering manhood popping out at me. I reach for it. I can feel how hard he is. I can feel the heat so strong. I lean and tease the head of his swollen cock with the tip of my tongue. A string of saliva runs from my tongue to his cock.

I softly blow across the wetness my tongue left behind. I make small circles around the tip of the head, slowly and deliberately taking my time. I look up at him, watching him as he watches me. I can feel my own heat growing inside me.

Slowly I increase the circles, finally circling the outside. I use my tongue to draw him into my waiting mouth. I stop once the head is in. My tongue continues its assault. I gently suck as I back away, his cock popping out of my mouth.

Covered in saliva, I blow softly again. Watching it jump in anticipation. Seeing him this excited makes me so hot. I take my tongue and draw him into my mouth again. This time I take half of his length. I press my tongue against the underside of his cock, creating a slight pressure against it.

I increase the suction as I slowly move back, just until the head is the only thing left. I give him a soft moan, just a slight vibration. I reach and take his balls in my hand, gently massaging them, tugging softly. I look at him. His head is back and he is enjoying every minute.

In one quick move, I take him deep into my throat. My tongue pressed tightly against his cock. My throat is full. I feel his hand tangle in my hair. With a slow and steady pace, I start to move up and down on his cock.

His hand starts to guide me up and down. His hips start to move, matching the pace. As the pace grows faster, he's pushing my mouth down onto his cock. Deeper and stronger the thrusts begin to come. He is fucking my mouth the way I like him to fuck my pussy.

By this time, I can feel the juices running down my thigh. I tug on his balls a little harder now. He is thrusting his hips each time he pushes my head down. I can feel his cock growing, throbbing against my tongue. I know he is close.

At his deepest point, I let out a deep moan. I can feel the vibrations in his balls. He has reached the point of no return. With one last thrust I feel his balls tighten and I can feel the spurt of his hot cum against the back of my throat. I can feel his cock pulsing.

It is so much that it oozes out the sides of my mouth and down onto his balls. As his throbbing subsides, I let him slip out of my mouth. I lick the cum off of his balls and then from the corners of my mouth.

His hand still in my hair, he pulls me to him. He kisses me so passionately. He pulls me up onto his lap and wraps his arms around me. I whisper in his ear, "Welcome home baby!"


The End

[birdie8819]

Beauty Meets a Beast


The rain was coming down so hard that I could barely see my hand in front of my face. If there was any moon to help alleviate the gloom, it was hidden beneath the heavy clouds. "Hello?" I called out, for the millionth time, but there was no response. I had wandered too far from the campsite in my search for privacy to take care of my business. "I should have just squatted right outside the tent." I muttered, forcing my bare feet to continue onwards. The woods couldn't last forever and we had only been a few hours out from town when we had been forced to stop.

Finally, I could see a small glare of light through the trees. I dared to hope that it was a campfire that Papa had been able to start as a beacon for me. I hurried forward, oblivious to the branches that were scratching my arms and tearing at the thin shift I had worn to sleep in. But no-it was no campfire. It was a lamp, hanging outside a broken gate. I could see no means for how the lamp stayed lit, but that was the least of my worries. A gate meant that there would be shelter near by and even if it was as run down as its entrance, it would be better than suffering through the storm. The sleeves of my shift were long and it came down to my knees, but it did little to combat the cold. I needed to be inside somewhere to dry off. A great creaking seemed to pierce the fog of the rain as I pushed the gate open enough to slip through. Beyond, I could see another light and what appeared to be a door.

My hopes rose. The door seemed to be intact. They fell again as soon as I reached it and realized that it was locked. "Hello? Is anyone in there?" I called, rapping on the door with the giant banger. A moment passed and the door slid open silently. "Hello?" I repeated and this time my voice echoed down the many halls. One of them was suddenly illuminated with torches and I made my way down it, hoping it would lead to a bedroom.

Doors lined the hall, but each one I tried was locked until I reached the chamber at the end. By this point I was shivering in the drafty castle, my soaking wet shift clinging to my thin body and my hard nipples trying to work their way over the top. The door opened easily under my hand, but it was pitch black inside. I stepped in to see if the torches would flare to life and when they didn't I spoke again, since that had cued the others. "Hello?"

This time, I was greeted. "Welcome." A deep voice responded and I strained my eyes to see into the shadows. I made out a great looming shape and turned to run, but the door was closing behind me, blocking both the light and my escape. My hands reached for the handle, but before I could get a good grip on it, a massive arm wound its way around my waist and pulled me tight against a warm body. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."

The words chilled me even as his heat warmed me. "W-why not?" I asked, swallowing against a sudden lump in my throat.

"I don't take kindly" His grip on me tightened and I could feel his hand-massive-running through my hair. "To my hospitality being flouted." Adrenaline kicked it and I struggled against him. It was then that I realized what was so soft about his body. He was covered in fur, almost like a bear. "Enough." He pulled me tight enough to leave me breathless. The hand-or was it a paw?-that had been caressing my hair slid down across my face and onto my breast where it gave a little squeeze. "What are you doing?" I managed when his grip loosened enough for me to breathe again. My nipple was still hard from the cold and while his hand was warm, the way his thumb was rubbing it did little to soften the tiny nub.

"Did you think you could stay here for free?" His breath was hot on my neck and I shivered, my hands coming up to try and pull his away. That was exactly what I had thought. Putting a traveler up for the night was expected of anyone who lived near a traveling road: everyone had to travel at some point and the visitor could soon become a host. "Not here." He answered my thoughts. Oblivious to or ignoring my attempts to stop him, he continued to rub my breast, first using his palm to drag the wet fabric across it, then taking the nipple and twisting it ever so gently between his thumb and forefinger.

I could do nothing against him and eventually my whines of protest quieted. His arm around my waist loosened and I felt his hand first at my hip, then at my stomach. I tried one last time to get free, but his hand shifted lower and all I accomplished was pressing my pussy into his fingers. "Eager?" He mocked, as his large fingers curled in, pressing the fabric of my shift between my lips. "You're wet." He noted and I frowned.

"I've just been out in the pouring rain, what do you-" In a swift motion he had lifted the shift and slid his hand-bare and hairless-up to the lips of my pussy. Two fingers slid down, one on either side of the opening and I let out a quiet moan.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

"This is not rain water." He pulled his hand away and lifted the shift completely over my head. I found my arms raising up to aid him in getting it off and as soon as the garment was clear of my head, I ran to the door again. If I could make it back to the campsite, I could dress in another night gown and no one would know. It wasn't as if anyone could see outside anyway.

The door was locked.

A growl behind me was the only warning I got as the beast leaped after me, pinning my hands at my side. "I warned you that you were not to struggle." He growled. Inhuman strength aided him in lifting me and suddenly I was in the air. A scream escaped my lips a moment before I landed on a soft bed. Then he was there again, holding my shift in his hands. Each of the sleeves was tied in a knot around one of my wrists and he had my arms stretched up above my head before I could recover enough to realize what he was doing. I could barely see, but the thin amount of light trailing from under the door seemed to be enough for him.

As soon as I was tied securely, he seemed to calm down. I could see the outlines of a terrifying inhuman face as it passed close to mine, then nuzzled my neck. I couldn't deny the pleasure of the shivers his hot breath caused. "You smell wonderful." He noted. A paw slid along my side, enjoying my curves and his face traveled lower. He paused at my breasts-tiny mounds with still stiff flags pointing up from them, and his tongue slid out of his mouth. It was long and curled around each nipple in turn, pulling it upwards before it finally slid out of his grip. No man had ever dared to touch me like that before, and my body wouldn't obey me when I told it to try to kick him. Despite the situation, I was enjoying myself.

He moved lower between my legs, and just as a switch went off and I moved to kick his face, his hand touched my now swelling outer lips. He ran a finger down either side a few times, seeming to enjoy how squishy it was, and each time I felt waves of pleasure overcoming my desire to resist him.

His hand left my pussy and I groaned in disappointment. It didn't last long. He pushed my legs apart at the knee and I couldn't help but gasp as my pussy opened up to his gaze-I could tell he could see in the dark by the faint glow of red that were his eyes. He let out a soft sound of approval and his hand returned. This time it moved on the inside of my lips, pressing the outer lips apart and opening me up further to his inspection. Every little touch sent electric pleasure through me and I found my hips thrusting against him.

His weight shifted and I felt a sudden heat. That long tongue which had tortured my breasts had found a new plaything. It swept nearly from my asshole to the very tip of my pussy, where it would linger and dance for a few seconds, wrapping itself around my clit. I was in ecstasy.

One of the giant fingers began to circle my tight entrance and as I bucked my hips against it, the tip slipped inside and a moan escaped me. That single finger slid up deeper inside of me until he encountered my virgin barrier. I hardly noticed. The thick finger was stretching me out and the feeling was exquisite. His tongue changed tactics, focusing on my clit more than anything else now. His other hand was holding my lips open wide, giving his mouth full access.

My breathing soon quickened and I felt as if something was about to happen. I was both scared and excited for it, but as soon as I felt it was nearly upon me, his finger thrust deeply into me, breaking that barrier it had encountered earlier. It swirled around as if making sure he got all of it and then the both the mouth and the finger were gone. "You taste as good as you smell." He noted, and I could see in the outline of his shape that he was licking that finger, tasting my blood.

Fear began to overtake me again as he shifted positions once more. This time he was leaning over me, his thighs pressing against mine and keeping them parted. I felt something else at the entrance to my womanhood-something much larger than his finger had been. It pressed up against me and I could feel it slipping inside. It hurt and I was about to complain when it brushed up against something inside.

Catching my gasp of pleasure, he paused and slid back and forth for a moment. I could feel that event on the horizon again. A quick thrust had him fully inside of me and as his hips pressed against my clit, I felt as if I was exploding. I bucked and rocked against him and he let out a groan, sliding in and out of me, faster and faster. After a few moments of riding my first orgasm, I lost sight of everything in the dim room.

---

I held the girl who had once been a virgin in my large arms, pulling her torso tightly against me as she passed out from the pleasure I had given her. A few more thrusts and I had finished as well. She was tighter than most girls I had led here, but it was her fighting spirit that made this conquest so enjoyable.

For the next five months, I kept the doors locked, and eventually she grew to accept the fact that she was trapped here. I made her pay for every night until she grew too large with my child to please me. By then she was unable to run and barely able to move around.

The birthing would kill her, as it did every other human woman, but that was fine. My child would need her body for nourishment until it could go off and hunt on its own. Until then, I would have to lure another plaything to my castle.


The End

[birdie8819]

After Your Business Trip



I peer into the mirror lazily. I dry my skin and pump the lotion from the bottle, realizing it's running low and I'll need more soon. I look at the alarm clock next to the bed and realize I'm running late. I hurry, lathering on the lotion to my freshly shaved legs and my bare arms, before glancing back into the mirror before I go to pick out something to wear. You haven't told me where we're going just yet, so I decide to be neutral. I slip on a blue sweater to counter the cool August air, and a denim mini that covers just about to mid-thigh. I know you love it when I show off my legs—especially in a skirt. I hurry to slip on a pair of long black leather boots as I hear the doorbell ring.

"Shit," I think to myself. I run downstairs and open the door to see you standing there, handsome as always. You gaze at me for a moment before you notice that I'm not fully ready. I haven't done a thing to my hair and I'm not wearing makeup, but you figured as much. You bring your right hand to my hip and give me a light kiss on the lips as you walk through the door of my house.

"Baby, will you give me just a minute to finish getting ready?" I ask as you walk toward the couch.

"Sure, sweetie, that's fine. I'm in no hurry." You flash a smile at me and sit down as I run back up the stairs. You watch my legs pump and the skirt ride up just a little until I disappear into the upstairs.

I find a cute necklace and earring set and pin my hair back loosely. It frames my face but stays out of the way, just the way you like it. I put lotion onto my face and cover my eyelid with a shimmery blue powder to match my dark blue v-neck sweater. I glance at myself one last time in the mirror as I apply a shade of clear gloss to my full lips before I grab my purse and run back downstairs. I see you relaxed on the couch, and you rise as I enter the room.

This time, you're able to look me over more thoroughly. "Mmm sweetie, you look delicious!" you tell me. I laugh at you, flattered. "Well honey, I hope I'm not dinner, because I'm starving!" I reply. You laugh me as you kiss me again, wrapping your large masculine hand around my neck and weaving your fingers into my hair, just before pulling back and taking my hand.

I walk outside and see your new car. You've told me all about it, but I haven't seen it yet because we've been too busy to go out all week! You walk me toward the jet black jeep and open the door for me, eyeing the hemline of my skirt as I climb in. You run around the front and hop in, placing your hand in mine.

We sit quietly in the car. Usually we don't talk much on car rides, but this seemed a little different. Things have been getting more serious these past couple of months, and we've avoided a lot of discussion about the future, not quite sure where to take things. We've been content with frequent sleepovers, frequent sex and love making, and frequent dates and outings. I smiled silently to myself, wondering where we're going. Our dates are usually similar, but always entertaining.

"Any idea where we're going baby?" you ask, breaking the silence, startling me as I was lost in thought about our relationship.

"Oh... umm... I'm not sure hon. I'm not usually on this side of town... where are we going?" I ask, looking around.

"Well, I was going to take you hiking, but you're not dressed appropriately. So instead we're gunna go catch a movie and then dinner then we'll see what we're in the mood for, if that's ok?" you ask, looking over at me.

"Oh no sweetie... I'm sorry! I didn't know you wanted to go hiking... I can go change and we can go, really that's no problem!" I say, feeling terrible that I messed up your plans.

You laugh your casual laugh that I adore so much. "Baby, don't worry about it. I shouldn't have tried to surprise you. Besides, you look amazing," you tell me, briefly scanning my body with your eyes. You stop at the V on my sweater, showing the slightest swell of my breasts. You fight to not let your mind wander to all the times you've tasted, touched, and felt them on so many areas of your warm skin.

You simply smile and keep driving as I grin, knowing what's going through your mind.

We arrive at the movie theater and you lean across me to open my door for me. You usually hop out of the car first to come around the car to open it for me, but by reaching across me your face came within inches of the exposed swell of my breasts.

You leaned in and gave a small wet kiss right on the crease, making me laugh as I unbuckle the seatbelt and climb from the car, meeting you in front. You seem extra passionate tonight, and I like the different feeling. You grab my hips in front of the car and pull me close. Our lips meet, and you taste a mixture of berry lip gloss and a brief hint of cinnamon toothpaste. You back me against the clean car, pressing my hips into it firmly. Your hand runs through my hair as your tongue snakes through my lips and presses against mine, running lightly along my teeth.

I think of how delicious you taste, of how wonderful it feels to be pressed to your body. The way you kiss—sensational. You start so slow, teasing my lips with your teeth. Your breathing hits my lips, you let out a low groan as you feel my body come into contact with yours, you play with my hair, you bite my lips and toy with my tongue. And you always pull away right as I begin to react. This time was no different.

You smile at me and kiss my forehead and pull me away from the car, and I trail after you, my hand in yours. We reach the ticket counter and see two movies starting soon. One chick flick, one action.

"What are you in the mood for babe?" you ask me.

"I don't know baby, you decide. I don't really care," I tell you, smiling.

You know I'd ultimately rather see the chick flick over that particular action movie, remembering a snide comment I made about the preview a few days earlier. I smile as you open the door for me, knowing your eyes are glued to the back of my tight denim skirt. You walk up beside me and place your arm around my hips, pulling my body close to yours in the cool building.

"Want anything honey?" you ask.

"No, we're going to dinner, right?"

"Yeah, but not 'til the movie is over. Get what you want baby," you tell me.

I giggle a little and order some milk duds and a water, while you place your order for nachos and a large Dr. Pepper.

I walk toward the theater, wearing your jacket knowing the theater would be cold. I find a seat near the top, finding few people in the theater. The movie is a couple of weeks old so I guess it's not too surprising that it's not busy, I think to myself. I sit in the seat, looking down to see if you come in. The lights dim and I'm a little annoyed that I can't see if it's you coming in. I see you standing at the bottom and stand up so you can see me, and see you start coming up the stairs, so I smooth my skirt and sit back down in the cushioned seat. You walk down the row and look around, noticing our isolation from the rest of the people in the theater. You laugh to yourself a little and come to sit next to me.

You immediately move the arm rest up and pull me toward you. I love how much body contact you need to feel close to me—always need to be touching in some form. I relax into you as you lean against the seat and I lean against you. I take a small drink of your Dr. Pepper and rest my head on your chest as the movie starts.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

You play with my hair casually, not really paying too much attention to the chick flick. You think about me—about us—and what we've become. You watch me as I watch the movie. You see my eyes glimmer in the light of the screen. My lips spread in a delicious smile at the sappy story showing. The shadows of the curves along my chest, sinking into the tight fitting sweater. You see me shiver a little, and pull me a little closer. I shift my body to be laying down across the seats, my head in your lap and your jacket layed across my arms.

You laugh at me, knowing that I always underdress for movies, and wonder if I do it on purpose so I have an excuse to cuddle and be close with you. Either way, you don't mind.

I pop the first milk dud into my mouth and look up when I feel you laugh. I see you staring at me and give you a quizzical laugh. You mouth something, but I can't see what you said. I lean up and put my mouth near your ear.

"What hon?"

"You're too adorable," you reply with a smile.

I blush a little, turning my head downward, wondering what I did this time.

You put your fingers on my chin and lift my head, kissing me softly at first. I intended to turn and lay back down, but you deepened the kiss and slid your hand down my side to rest on my hip. I slide up a little so I'm resting in your lap and I press my body to yours. Your hand slides around and gropes my behind; not playful, but rather very passionate and desirable. I moan into your kiss and pull away. I look around the theater and notice that nobody is around us, and everyone is focused on the movie. It's only about 45 minutes in, so there's at least another 45 minutes to go. I feel you kiss me again, more urgently this time.

"I want you," I say unconsciously. Its as though every time you kiss me I say that, and it triggers something in us both to fool around at any given point in any given place. You tell me to lay back down, and I look a little saddened at the rejection, but I'm somewhat satisfied with the movie. Then I feel your hand move.

You place it on top of my breast casually and begin to massage firmly. You feel no extra material. I'm not wearing a bra. You smile at the thought of being that much closer to that delicious, supple flesh. You caress the skin along the neckline of my sweater, teasing me. I shiver slightly; not because of the cold theater.

I turn my head to the screen but keep my attention on your fingers applying their delicate pressure to my skin; then I felt you stop altogether.

Your cold finger brushed against my lips and I opened my mouth involuntarily. I tasted the sweet syrup of your soda, then felt you pushing your fingers inside of me suddenly. I was surprised that you were being so physical in the movie theater, and bit down on your finger, sucking on it vivaciously. You thrust your fingers in and out of my moistening pussy as your wrist curled up under my skirt and your fingers remained in my mouth. I tried to keep quiet, your fingers acting as a plug for me to restrain the primal moans from escaping my wet lips.

You withdrew your two fingers from inside of me and ran one along my lips. I tasted my sweet juice and sucked on that finger, enjoying the taste and smell of my arousal. You brought the other finger to my mouth and sucked the remaining juices off hungrily, wishing your tongue could be buried within me lapping up what was now flowing freely from within. Your wet fingers reached inside the top of my sweater and brushed past my nipples, enough to make me arch my back and sigh in pleasure at your teasing.

The credits flashed on the screen. I was disappointed that we hadn't done more, and was still aching for your touch. I stood quickly before the lights came on, pushing my skirt down back to it's normal position, and wrapping your jacket around me. I realized that my milk duds were still there, but you had managed to eat your nachos at some point, as the garbage layed on the floor beside your seat. I bent in front of you to pick it up and felt your hand pat my firm ass in approval. I laughed as you stood and we walked down the stairs and out of the theater hand in hand.

By the time we were at the car, we were both thirsting for each other. You pressed me into my door firmly as I slid my leg up along yours, pulling your body closer to mine, locked in a warm and passionate kiss. Your tongue sought my teeth, your hands pushed up my sweater, your hips thrust into mine against the shiny metal of your vehicle. You traced your teeth across my jaw and latched onto my sensitive earlobe, causing a deep moan to erupt from within me as you grind your hips into me harder. You breathe into my ear as your tongue slides along the warm skin, and you raise my hands above my head and pin them to the car.

"Oh baby... mmm" is all I can seem to mutter. The sensation is too much.

"I want you Kelly," you finally tell me. This sends me over the edge.

I reach to open the back door and press against you as you lean inside. I'm fierce with my movements and I climb on top of you as you crawl backwards into your new car. I reach between us and rub your throbbing hardon with my hand, wishing I could feel your hot skin against my palm, against my tonge—against the silky flesh of my tight pussy—and move to reach my hand inside your pants, finally feeling your throbbing member in my hand. I moan as you push my sweater up and take a firm nipple into your mouth, biting gently at first.

In minutes, your pants were pulled down and you were thrusting into me. We were still laying down so our movements were constrained. My head bumped into the door repeatedly as you pumped your throbbing cock inside of my pussy, rocking the car in the back of the parking lot at the theater. In no time, because of our urgency, with your fingers circling my clit, I came hard. My cum ran down your cock as you pumped into me, cumming inside of me, grunting and holding my hips hard. We lay in the back of the car, sweating after the frantic orgasms we each just received.

You kiss me and brush my hair from my face.

"Mmm baby I really missed you this last week," you speak directly into my ear. I move off of your body and let you pull your pants up over your thighs and tuck your wet cock back into your boxers before you sit up and get out of the car with me. You open my door and pick me up to put me in the front seat. You pushed back against me and kissed me deeply before closing my door and running around to the other side of the car, looking around to see if anyone was watching—and you notice no spectators.

You climb in and find my panties on the dashboard and start laughing hysterically at our encounter. Usually we at least wait to get home before we ravish each other's bodies, but this time our need was too urgent. Our quickie was satisfying but completely unexpected and a little funny. You took them in your finger and passed them back to me.

"You might wanna put these back on before dinner," you tell me.

"What if I don't want to?"

"Mmm," you say looking at me. "I guess that's your decision," you say with a wink.

I toss the tiny black bikini panties into the back seat and watch you eye my legs between my long boots and short skirt. Our ride is silent again, but completely enjoyable. We arrive at P.F. Changs and walk in together. You let me walk ahead of you as you open the door, and you eye my ass knowing that it's bare beneath the demin skirt. We get seated immediately, the hostess eyeing you as we walk toward our dimly lit booth, conveniently located about ten steps from the host stand. I watch her as she watches you, a twinge of jealousy taking over me.

I slide into the booth and expect you to sit across from me but I feel you slide in beside me. I wonder why you're next to me, but then I feel your lips on mine and my worries disappear. Your face turns to accommodate my tongue gliding into your mouth. Your hand caresses my neck and face, running your fingers through my hair, as you kiss me deeply and passionately. The kiss wasn't sloppy, it was clean and perfect. You pulled away from me but kept your face just inches from mine and smile.

"What are you looking at?" I ask with a smile spreading across my face.

"Well... I was thinking how much more beautiful you are than that hostess that was checking me out."

I lower my head. Oh no, you noticed. I hate being jealous because I trust you, but sometimes I just can't help it!

"I'm sorry..." I tell you, my head still lowered.

"Hey," you say, lifting my chin. "Baby... it's ok. I like it." And then I see that smile—that delicious, barely-there smile that makes me melt. It's just a curl of the corners of your delicious lips, but it's so sensual, so delicious, so perfect. So you.

You sit next to me, paying special attention to me during the meal—kissing me constantly, feeding me bites of your dinner (and mine), remaining physically close to me—keeping your eye on the hostess making sure she left jealous. As we finished sharing our dessert, you made sure to thank the hostess and server as we left hand in hand, with me clinging to your arm because of the chill in the night air outside.

You walked me to the car and let me inside as you climbed in and cranked up the heat. You layed your hand on my thigh and I looked at you with a raised eyebrow.

"What?!" you ask.

I look at your hand and back to you, wondering where that hand will be travelling during our car ride.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

"I'm just trying to keep you warm..." you tell me with a wink.

I smile as the heat starts to blow in the car, warming me up in ways your hand isn't, but not impacting me in the ways that your masculine hand is. It remains still on my thigh, but sends currents through my body, craving more contact with you. I curl toward you, leaning over the console and holding onto your arm as you stroke my thigh. We arrive at my house after a short while—about ten o'clock. It's early, so I invite you to come in, and you accept the invitation without hesititation.

We sink into the couch, and I automatically move to curl into your body in a cozy cuddle. Your hand finds its place on my stomach as we sit in silence, the room dimly lit by the lights outside my house bursting through the windows. I wonder if we'll fall asleep, or if more will come of the evening. As we rest, I feel myself drift off.

I feel your hands on my legs and I stir, noticing I'm in my bed. Your fingers unzipped my boots and you slid them off my feet. I lay there in nothing—my panties were still in the back seat of your car—realizing that you had taken off my clothes to get me comfortable—or so I thought in my dreary state. I'm sure it took all of your self control to keep from touching me—kissing me, licking my soft skin, pressing your fingers into my body—as I lay peacefully asleep. I looked up at you and you realized I was awake. You tossed the covers over my body so I could be warm, noticing goosebumps rising across my milky flesh. I pushed them back away. You smiled a little, grabbing them again and laying them back over my body. I laugh and push them back, my body wiggling with my movements, causing my breasts to squeeze together further.

You laugh as you climb onto the bed, continuing to play our little game. Soon enough, you've moved to tickling me. The sheets coat my body as you start to tickle my sides. Your arms grip my hips, pinning me down to the bed as you torture me with your fingers. I laugh and squirm beneath you, busting up as you pin me down, laughing with me. Your smile brightens as you see how I'm struggling. I try to press my arms to you to push you away and end up rolling on top. The sheet is still between us but is no longer draping over my body; its pooled around our hips where I'm straddling you. Your cold fingers make instant contact with my skin, both of us still lauging hysterically.

Unconsciously, we're rubbing against each other. You're hardening as my bare pussy presses into your boxer-clad cock. Suddenly you stop laughing but you're still tickling me. Then I feel your finger on my clit.

I jump and scream loudly—surprised at the sudden change in dynamic in the room. Not at all disappointed. I instantly bucked my hips against you and threw my head back as you looked at me and smiled, knowing how much I'd missed our intimacy over the last several days of being away from each other. You rub around my clit cautiously, so as not to "overwhelm me," as you told me later. I pushed myself forward on top of you and kissed you, your tongue meeting mine in a desperate attempt to become closer—push the moment further.

Your left hand moves to my right breast, pinching the nipple roughly as you slip your finger inside of me and press it into my g-spot. Your mouth moves along my jaw line to my ear, breathing heavily into it hinting at your own arousal. It was too much.

I flipped around and tossed the sheet aside with the rest of the blankets on my bed. I pushed your boxers down just enough to take your hard cock into my warm and waiting mouth. You groaned at the sensation, remembering how much you missed our passionate sex life. I jumped when I felt your hand smack down hard on my ass. I had forgotten how naughty you could get when you were really turned on. I smiled around your cock, sucking ferociously on the head and pressing you into my throat. You wouldn't last long at this pace. My pussy was a mere foot from your mouth, and you watched me suck you, my breasts pressing into your stomach, my hips thrusting into the air. Your hand lands on the other cheek, harder this time. I scream on your cock, causing you to thrust further into my throat. My vocal chords massage you along with the wet lining of my throat. You thrust three fingers into my tight pussy as you feel yourself about to cum.

I continue to moan with you in my mouth, taking the base in my mouth and caressing the sensitive underside as I feel you filling me. Your hand falls onto my head, pressing my face hard to your groin, warning me of the orgasm that you're about to experience. I squeeze your fingers with my walls as you curl your fingers against my g-spot.

I writhe and cum on your hand, my juice running down your fingers and hand, coating your arm. You squirt your cum into my mouth, and I swallow greedily, tasting the salty mixture and enjoying it thoroughly. I continue to suck and lick the head as though it were my own personal lolly pop, your salty seed being the tasty treat in the center. You pull me around to face you and kiss me, probably tasting yourself still in my mouth. I hold back a little, wondering if the taste will bother you, but you press your tongue into my mouth as you pull my hips to your body.

You rub your hand, coated with my juices, across my chest. You coat my large breasts in my cum, massaging the firm flesh roughly. I move up and you take a nipple in your mouth as I grind my pussy against your body. You taste my cum, causing you to ravish the hard bud faster and harder. I throw my head back, my hair tossing in different directions, framing my face. You smiled as you sucked and nibbled on my nipple, thinking how wonderful my hair was during and after sex. Perfect sex hair. Slightly sweaty—still soft, but definitely disturbed. Soft waves. Crooked part. Deep brunette.

I take you in my hand and rub the head of your still-hard cock around my pussy. I tease my clit with it, and a smile spreads across your lips again as you see me drowning in my own pleasure, not really concerned with anything else. Your cock throbs, and you thrust upward to push into me—and it works. I slump down, causing your cock to press deeper into of me. My walls clench around you, spasming in a small orgasm, causing you to groan and twitch inside.

Your hands move to my hips and slam me down on you. I bend my legs forward and rest on my heels. I press my weight on the palms of my hands. I rock forward, pressing your cock deep inside of me putting constant pressure on my sensitive g-spot. I moan as you begin to rub my clit in circles as I fuck you, contracting the walls inside me to drive you mad with pleasure. Your breathing becomes heavy and labored, and your thrusting quickens. You continue to stroke my clit, now pressing on it firmly, as I grind my hips in circles and bounce on top of you.

I take hold of my chest, pinching my nipples knowing you're enjoying the little show. You know my mind is on our sex, but you think of how good I look on top of you. You look down and are able to see your cock sliding into me repeatedly, glistening with the juice from my wet pussy, and the image sends you over the edge. You grab my hips and slam me down on top of you, the change in your involvement turning me on and pushing me over the edge as well. Your nails dig into my skin deeply, drawing a scream of both pleasure and pain as I cum on you, feeling you explode inside of me too.

I slow my movements, falling exhausted on the bed beside you. Sweat coats both of our bodies and the chill of the bedroom air causes me to shiver. You reach over me and pull the covers up over my body. This time, I don't fight back. Your hand lands on my stomach and you gently brush my sensitive skin, tickling me there. I laugh sheepishly at your efforts.

"Baby... I don't think I could do another round..." I tell you as I roll over, laughing just a little.

You laugh, that not having been your intent. Even though it was by tickling me that our encounter started, you really just wanted to be touching me at the moment. You smile and move close, kissing me on the forehead, down my temple, and finally a seemingly innocent kiss on the lips. Your lips brush against mine, remaining in place for a moment in time. I smile widely as you move to lay down next to me, propping us both up on top of the large mound of pillows we tossed aside during our vivacious fuck.

I prop my back against your body and you wrap your arm around my waist, resting it on my hip bone. You pull me back against you, cuddling against my body heat and covering us with the thick down blanket. I move back against you as I fall asleep quickly. Your mind clouds with sleep, fighting the urge to stay awake and touch me, and you drift off.


The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

[Cum_Luver]

brother,swee la.
very steamy steamy stories.
glad to see that you are been appreciated. :D

[pussyman72]

brother,swee la.
very steamy steamy stories.
glad to see that you are been appreciated. :D

lol i dare not read bro birdie story later i water many many lol :p

[Pussy Digger]

woow so many stories

[birdie8819]

brother,swee la.
very steamy steamy stories.
glad to see that you are been appreciated.

Kum Sia C_L kor kor for your support . ;)

lol i dare not read bro birdie story later i water many many lol


NNKC bro pussyman U mean u're gal meh .....simi water many many .... :D

woow so many stories


Thanks bro Pussy DIgger for your support . ;)


Here's one story for you guys -

Midnight Elevator Ride


The employees who worked in the International Bank Tower were familiar with elevator number three. It wasn't something that happened often, but it did happen, over the course of a year, perhaps two, or maybe three times. The computer, which controlled the elevators, hiccupped. There was no other word for it that they could think of. Hiccup seemed to work.

Every time it happened, the bank had an elevator company come investigate the elevator and the computer that controlled it. Once, when the bank president and a young file clerk were caught in the stalled elevator, two different maintenance companies tried to find the problem and both declared the problem was resolved. Three months later the computer hiccupped again.

That particular elevator stuck, stopped, paused, or some other more appropriate word, but everyone knew whatever word they used, it still meant trapped. On rare occasions, when going up, there was a small bump, which caused people to jerk in apprehension, squeal in surprise, or turn white with fear, but the carpeted people mover never seemed to hiccup on the way up, it was always on the way down and seldom with warning. It never seemed to stop at the same place and the bump did not occur on the same floor, either. It was such a seemingly confusing thing and no one seemed able to find the problem.

Last Thursday I was late getting to work. I'd had to stay in my new apartment for a short time to let the plumber replace the trap under my kitchen sink, which I had discovered, during my initial inspection, was leaking. I agreed to accept the apartment as it was, with the rental management company's promise they would repair the leak as quickly as possible. I didn't realize that would take a week, but the leak was really minor and it didn't take very long to replace the trap in the drainpipe. Nevertheless, it still made me late for work.

When I got to the bank tower, I was standing waiting for an elevator when a stranger walked up beside me and stood waiting also. I had noticed him the day before, carrying three large boxes and a briefcase strapped to a luggage carrier. This morning he had two file boxes strapped to the same luggage carrier.

"Moving in?" I asked as I looked at his boxes and then up at his face. For just a moment his beautiful dark blue eyes mesmerized me as he looked at me while a slow smile crossed his face. I almost felt he could see beneath my clothes. I disregarded that notion thinking that because I was attracted to him did not mean he was attracted to me.

"Yeah, I just started working for Harris and Associates," he replied, holding out his hand. "I'm Dave Thomas."

I also offered my hand, "Nice to meet you Dave Thomas, I'm Jo Preston. I work for Preston & Preston. I'm across the hall from your new office."

"Which one of the Preston's are you?" he grinned.

"Neither," I laughed. "The first is my grandfather and the second is my dad. I guess I'm number three."

"So, when do the sign painters get here to change the company name to Preston, Preston & Preston?" He joked as we got on the elevator.

"Oh, I guess I need to pass the CPA exams first." Although I'd promised my father I would do it, I hadn't finished that last year of school and taken the multi-part test that would actually allow me to add those magic letters after my name.

"Don't wait too long," he cautioned as he pushed the button with a twelve on it, for the top floor of the building.

"Oh, you know about it, huh?" I grimaced at how hard I'd heard the tests were.

He said, "Yeah, my brother's a CPA, he put it off and it took him a while to get all of the sections finished. He said it was worse than watching childbirth, and if he could do that three times, he figured he could finally pass the test."

"He waited until he had three children to take the test?" I wasn't sure I was really interested or just trying to keep the conversation going with this good-looking man.

Dave laughed this time. His previous laughter had been a light chuckle, but this one was a really deep belly laugh that made his dark blue eyes sparkle and his whole face change from a solemn look to one of pure delight.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"No, not three different times," he explained, "Triplets."

"Oh lord." I'm not sure my expression showed I could imagine having three babies all at the same time, but I did blush as he grinned at me and then laughed even harder. I felt a light seepage of moisture between my legs and tried to clamp by thighs tighter. Good grief, I'd just met the man, I can't be this aroused from one look into his eyes, but it seemed I was, because I felt my nipples drawing into tight points. I did not dare look down at the front of my blouse. He would know what I was looking at and laugh even harder.

When we walked out of the elevator and down the hall, he stopped at the door to my office, opened it for me, and said, "I'd like to take you to lunch one day next week."

"I would like that." I answered as he turned to go into the office across the hall.

I closed the office door and looked at the older woman sitting at the front desk, who was grinning from ear to ear. "Some dish, isn't he?" I'd known Sarah, almost since I was born, or at least from my first memory of coming to my dad's office. She had worked for my grandfather for more than twenty years. It wasn't unusual for her to make a remark about a handsome man. She had quietly commented on more than one client. However, Dave Thomas was more than simply good looking, he was gorgeous, a hunk, and everything I liked about a man, tall, dark, serious but fun, nicely dressed, and polite.

"I'll say," I agreed using my hand to fan my face as a full blush swept up my face and grew even redder because I knew Sarah had seen me flirting with the newest man in the building.

I also knew if I stood there long enough, Sarah would give me all the statistical information I wanted to know. As she began to tell what she knew, I grew even more interested. He was a newly hired engineer, single, as in never married, twenty-eight, lived alone, or as least as far as the secretary across the hall knew, he didn't have a long-term relationship, and no women had yet called to leave a message for him. He was local, meaning he had shown his father, with a local address, as the person to notify in case of an emergency.

Fortunately, or unfortunately, I knew he was going to learn the same things about me, if he hadn't already been told. The secretary across the hall was about the same age as Sarah and they ate lunch together in our office almost every day. We had a very spacious break room, including a full size refrigerator with an icemaker, a microwave, two-burner hot plate, table and chairs, and a sink with running water. During certain parts of the year, these added benefits of working for a family owned business, meant those late hours were a little easier to put up with if you weren't starving as the hours grew later and later.

Although the building officially closed at the end of the business day, anyone who worked late knew the front doors were not locked until much later. A guard desk was located in the lobby, with a guard sitting at the desk until ten at night, when he would lock the outside doors set the alarm. Anyone who might be working later than that would need to have keys to the outside doors and know their personal security code to get in or out of the building. I'd worked summers for the company for several years and had found myself in that position a number of times.

Our office was on the east coast and we had a very valuable client with extensive business on the west coast. If someone in one of their west coast offices was going to get information to us by the time they closed their office at six o'clock their time, we would be receiving it as late as ten o'clock. If I stayed late, I usually didn't get to the office until around noon the next day.

Neither my grandfather, nor my dad, liked to see me stay that late, but the client company was often working against a deadline collecting what they sent to us. The information might need to be ready for a report Dad or Granddad would complete the next day and send it out, or the client company would have to pay a penalty. That meant staying late was necessary. It was also one of the reasons we were able to retain the company as a client.

Dad had an unwritten rule that I call him when the west coast report arrived and call again when I got home. My father was a widower the last two years I was in high school and he remarried during my second year in college. I had chosen to live in my own apartment to relieve my father and his new wife of having a grown child living with them. I was faithful about calling to let him know the report arrived, but I was not as careful to call him in the middle of the night to let him know I had received the report. I felt one of us loosing half a night's sleep was enough. He didn't really seem to mind that I didn't make the second phone call. He just reminded me to be a safe, including moving my car as near the doors as I could, after the parking lot emptied.

My grandfather was slowly shifting some of his workload to my desk, at least the work I was able to do. He would check anything that needed his signature, but it allowed him to leave the office a little earlier than he had done when he was younger. He had recently been pushing me to finish that last year of school, and then he would add more to my workload. Dad truly wanted him to retire, but Granddad was resisting. He feared Dad would want to hire another accountant so I could finish school. Granddad's idea that the business would always remain in the hands of a close family member was beginning to wear thin, causing both Dad and I to do some work we could have assigned to an assistant, or a clerk.

Granddad demonstrated his predilection for putting things on my desk that Thursday afternoon when he handed me a thick file.

"Here's the information to go with those reports that will be sent in late tonight. See if you can do the final report so all I need to do tomorrow is sign it." Granddad didn't wait for my response; he walked by Sarah and told her to have a pleasant evening, and then he left the office.

Luckily, the file my grandfather gave me was one I had organized, which meant it wouldn't take me too long to update everything, begin completing the forms I would find online, and wait for the remainder of the information to arrive. That still meant I would be at the office later than usual. By the time Sarah and Dad left, I had boiled a couple of eggs, collected a variety of crackers and sliced some cheese for my supper as I continued to work on the records I had, waiting for the remainder so I could finish the report and have it on Granddad's desk when he arrived the next morning.

The west coast papers arrived a little after nine, and by the time I finished my work, and left the office, it was twenty minutes before midnight. I was locking the office door while I was vowing to send a nice message to the person who compiled the report I received. It was very accurate, or it would have been later than midnight before I got away from the office.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

As I started down the hall toward the elevator, I heard a door close behind me and turned to see Dave Thomas locking the front door to his office.

"I thought I was the only one who worked this late."

He was startled to hear another voice. When he looked up and saw me waiting for him to catch up, he smiled. "Hi Jo, I decided I'd spend a few quiet hours getting my desk organized and everything put away because I'm taking the day off tomorrow to get my apartment squared away."

"Ah, so you can have a running start on Monday morning?" I asked and watched Dave nod.

"Sort of," he agreed and punched the elevator button for us. "We have a big project I'd like to help with, but Jerry Harris said I needed to get myself organized first. What are you doing here so late?"

As we stepped into the elevator and the doors closed, I was explaining the reason for my late night when I felt the elevator jerk to a stop. Dave dropped his briefcase and grabbed me as I lost my balance at about the same time I put my arms around him. He didn't immediately let me go. Instead, when I looked up at him, his head was descending toward mine and I simply closed my eyes to enjoy the kiss.

When the kiss ended, I barely opened my eyes and saw the look on his face before his head descended again for another kiss. This second kiss was not like the first. This one was hungry, probing, and hot, as his hands slid down my back, cupped my bottom and pulled me into himself. As he ground his growing erection against me, I was doing almost the same to him while the crotch of my panties got wetter and wetter. I was meeting each of his movements with a counter move. We were going around in circles against each other. It was wild and hungry lust with neither of us saying a word except for a moan as searching hands looked for something to touch or hold onto.

His hands were roughly unbuttoning my blouse and I was opening the front clasp on my bra, and his mouth was almost chewing on my neck. I was unbuttoning his shirt while his mouth moved to clamp onto one of my nipples, driving me wild. I barely got my hands inside his shirt to rub across his chest as he was dropping to his knees, sliding his hands under my skirt, and dragging my panties down my legs, holding them for me to step out of as I took off my shoes.

I almost lost my balance when he lifted one of my legs, put it over his shoulder, and buried his face in my pussy as he growled. I was holding on to his shoulders, trying to get my hands down his back, or to his belt buckle when he lifted my hips and drove his tongue deep into me. I screamed, and said something about wanting him inside me.

A moment later, he was helping me unbuckle his pants and pushing them down, picking me up as my legs went around his waist. He slammed me against the wall and lowered me onto his cock. I bucked against him as he drove into me, over and over for a few short minutes before both of us were groaning or screaming from our exploding orgasms.

"Oh God, oh god, oh please, oh god."

"Fuck, not yet," he moaned and growled as his hot cum throbbed into me while my inner muscles contracted around his cock.

When I could open my eyes I looked up to see that none of the floor numbers were lit up on the panel above the elevator doors and informed the man pressing me against the wall, "We're stuck."

Dave groaned and between breaths asked, "Is there a guard down there?"

"No."

"Then take those clothes off, because I'm going to do that again." I didn't doubt his word. I could tell he was still hard as a rock inside me.

"In the elevator?" I asked facetiously.

"You're damn right, in the elevator and I don't care if someone watches."

"Dave," I complained, but it was only half-hearted. He was putting me on my feet and I was unzipping my skirt, shedding clothes as fast as he was.

"I've been hard since I saw you this morning and nothing's going to stop me until I've had my fill," Dave announced and pulled me down onto the floor. He buried his face against one breast while one of his hands found the hard nipple on my other breast. His other hand pushed between my legs and two fingers shoved as far into me as he could get them while his thumb searched for and pressed against my clit. I quickly had my hand on his hot cock, holding it securely, wanting it back inside me.

He lifted his head long enough to command, "Inside, I need to be inside you, Jo."

I pointed the head of his still throbbing cock to me and as the head entered Dave gave a hard thrust slamming deep inside, against my cervix and slapping his balls against me. I stopped breathing for a moment and just remained as still as he was. It was glorious.

"Is there a panic button?" Dave finally asked.

"No."

"Emergency telephone?"

"No."

"Good, then we're stuck until morning."

I didn't answer him, I lifted my hips and felt him pull back and slam into me again, and then again. The short question and answer period lasted only long enough for us to catch our breath for the next onslaught. Because it seemed like a battle, he was hitting his pubic bone against mine hard enough to move me across the floor in a hot furious fuck, until my head hit the opposite wall. I raised my arms and braced them against the wall, letting him slam into me, meeting him as often as I could until my orgasm hit me and I screamed while he pushed against me a few more times and then fell on top of me, both of us panting and barely able to think.

A minute later, we were naked, leaning against the back wall, panting and holding hands. I heard the whirr of the elevator motor and we scrambled for our clothes, barely managing to cover ourselves when the elevator doors opened. Dave pushed his briefcase into the opening so the doors wouldn't close as we stumbled out of the elevator, dragging the rest of our clothes with us.

"I need to fuck you all night. Am I going home with you, or do you want to go to my place?" Dave asked. "My mattress is still on the floor."

"My place then," I said. "I might even have clean sheets on my bed," I answered as I punched my security code into the keypad, while Dave unlocked the main doors, both of us walking as fast as we could to get to our cars.

"Who, the fuck cares if the sheets are clean. I'll follow you." He stopped as he opened his car door, "By the way, why did the elevators suddenly start?"

"It's a crazy elevator," is the only answer I wanted to give.

Now, honestly, why would I want to tell him the elevator computers restarted at midnight?


The End

[Glen2712]

Earlier damn sleepy, but after reading Bro birdie8819's steamy stories, now damn bloody charged up! :Grunt: :Grunt: :Grunt: :o :D




P.S: List Of UPPEES is not in full due to the capacity limitation of the signature function (not be longer than 300 characters excluding BB Code markup). Rest assured I've all ur nicks n u'll be awarded. If I do missed u, kindly PM me. :)


Appreciate the PM, Bro BatistaSG, Bro steamystreamsg, Bro Linkus, Bro Regaine, Bro evo7_5, Bro Thongchai, Bro curiouslooker, Bro PS3SG, Bro Red-Card, Bro jerrystockton, Bro Cytan7, Bro =WK=, Bro dbhh, Bro awesome04 and Bro skyhawk958!

[birdie8819]

The Experience

Part 1 - Wakeup call

The blonde in the chair frantically blinking at me is the client. We'll call her Wife or Wifey. She's blinking because, like most clients on their first experience, she's panicking early. The blink is her safe "word".

It may be something to do with the tight latex outfit I'm wearing, the one that makes my tits look enormous. Or perhaps its the large strapon protruding from my crotch.

She'd probably be yelling "Dart!" if it weren't for the ball-gag crushed between her heavily lipsticked lips and tied behind her head. Her brown eyes are wide open, pleading with me, the mascara beginning to run. Beads of sweat are appearing around the hairline of her expensive looking bob cut and dye job. Her perfume, like everything else about her, is expensive and to be honest, its kinda beginning to piss me off.

You're wondering why I don't release her, isn't that against the rules? Well, it kinda is, but a few years of experience has taught me that this happens more often than not. And the first few times I caved in and released the client early, I either got stiffed on payment or had to reset the whole scenario so they could have a do-over..and this time they promised they wouldn't freak out. Don't worry, if things really go south, I'll let her go as promised.

A little more information. She's currently tied to a straight back chair. Hands behind her back secured with her silk scarf, legs splayed open, tied with rope around the ankle to the chair legs. Her very conservative designer cream colored blouse is hanging open revealing a very unexpected and very sexy black corset. A discrete string of pearls hangs down almost to her cleavage. Her tight black knee length skirt is split up and the side and hiked up around her waist. Looking up from her highheels, black thigh highs give way to a brief glimpse of tanned athletic thighs before more black lingerie covers her neatly trimmed pussy.

I know its neatly trimmed because I got a damn good look at it during the set up meeting for this experience.

For such a well-to-do lady, she certainly knew how to cuss up a storm as I fingered and tongue-lashed her cunt in the bathroom of a very nice hotel. Not the one we're in now, but equally nice. I like to get to know my clients a little before the job.

A moan behind me causes her to cease blinking and shift her gaze behind my shoulder.

Her husband is coming round. I'm not concerned, he's going to be groggy for a while. And besides, he's strapped face down over the back of an armchair. He's naked, apart from a full face mask that covers his head, and a gag, identical to is wifes ensuring he doesnt make too much noise. Especially later.

Strangely, his pert little buttocks are flexing rhythmically, I trace a latex clad finger over them, giggle softly and look back at the wife. She's confused but as my finger slides down the crack of his ass and twists the exposed end of the buttplug I inserted earlier, a very decadent and knowing look flashes in her eyes.

The blinking stops and I would swear a little wet spot of anticipation just flowered in the crotch of those lovely lacey panties.

Part 2 - The setup

We met online, which is where I do all my business these days. The Vegas brothel I learned my trade in is a distant memory. I'm very particular about my clients nowadays.

The DeWitts for example are a very nice couple, well on the outside at least. Both are quite attractive, fit and healthy. Makes a change from my days with overweight balding men with B.O. and halitosis.

As with most of these couples,they hit mid thirties, their sex life had declined and they wanted to spice it up a little. The husband had wanted the usual three way or a shot at her asshole, not very inventive but at least had some basic ideas. Wifey though, had a much, much darker set of ideas in mind and she set about finding a way to fulfill them. In part it was because, one drunken night, she'd reluctantly allowed her husband to penetrate her virgin ass. And she really hadn't liked it. But despite her pleas to stop, he had carried on fucking her, hard, until he shot his load in her tight little ass. Then, having watched a few too many pornos, he expected a little ass to mouth action to finish things off. And he didn't take no for answer there either.

Afterwards he apologized, the wife accepted and admitted that maybe she had liked it all just a little bit. But that darker side of her, well she wanted a little payback, and thats how she found me.

We met through an online service. A few introductory emails, an intimate IM session and then a very memorable phone call where she laid out for me exactly what she wanted. I could hear the drone of a vibrator as she breathlessly finished describing her fantasy. I have to admit, after arranging the meet and hanging up, I spent a good hour thinking about her ideas and fingering myself to a monumental climax.

Prior to "the experience" I met her in a hotel lounge. We discussed terms and talked a little, but small talk is tough when theres hard kinky sex on the table. I accepted part payment in cash and we agreed the remainder of the payment would be in her purse on the big night. As we stood to leave she leant towards me as if to hug me goodbye. Instead, out of sight of anyone nearby, she gripped my earring and hissed in my ear "Follow me to the bathroom." The look in her eyes told me she was horny and not about to take no for an answer.

Part 3 - Good kitty, bad kitty

I can play the switch as well as anyone. I adopted a submissive demeanor and followed her to an out of the way bathroom on the lower floor of the hotel.

Once there, she dragged me into a cubicle and thrust a $100 down my blouse, not sure why, I guess she had some other hooker fantasy going on. "I've never been with a woman," she whispered coyly before leaning in to kiss me full on the lips, her eager tongue pushing into my mouth. Her arms wrapped around me, a hand slid down and gripped my ass, pulling me into her even tighter. I responded by kissing her back just as hard and held her tightly, my hand cupped her pussy through her tight jeans, pressing in on where I figured her clit was.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Out of breath, we parted and she frantically pulled up her shirt and unloaded her tits from a frontfastning bra. Her dark nipples stood up hard from the tanned skin around them. "Suck them, bitch," she hissed. Pinching one nipple between a finger and thumb, I took as much of the other tit in my mouth as I could manage and sucked. My other hand gripped her ass as she dug her fingers into my long black hair. She pulled my face away and moved it forcibly to the other tit. "The nipples, suck them, lick them, bite them, tease them," she ordered. I did so, and for a solid 5 minutes as I alternated between those beautiful breasts, she was lost in the new sensations I was giving her.

The main door opened and we froze. She hurriedly sat down on the toilet and pulled me into her lap. I curled my legs up behind me so only one pair of feet would show. As someone clumped noisily into the cube

next to us and began to urinate, we quietly and gently kissed again. I was able to gently stroke one exposed breast and tweak the nipple making her bite her lip to stop from crying out. Our anonymous

neighbor soon finished and left. We stood up, facing each other in the narrow confines of the cubicle. Her hands went to her waist and unbuttoned her jeans. She slid them down and settled back on the toilet. No panties. Her wonderfully trimmed little blond pussy was exposed to me.

She wasted no time spreading it wide with both hands, it was dripping. "Now lick my fucking cunt like a good little whore."

"Yes madam," I whispered hoarsely as I dropped to my knees between her legs. I caught a whiff of perfume mixed with pussy juice, it was so intoxicating I almost came right there.

"Now!" she moaned. Her hand in my hair pulling my eager mouth to that hot wet gash between her legs. I went to town. My tongue lashed frantically all over her crotch, I stuck it deep between those lips, and danced it teasingly over her clit as I slid three fingers into her pussy. I began to pump them hard, in and out of her sloppy hole as I sucked on her clit.

It took another few minutes of my expert tongue and finger work, egged on by her foul mouth insulting and berating me before she finally climaxed. She was a gusher too, a shower of sweet pussy juice erupted all over my face as her body went rigid. She had to muffle her face in her arm to stop the whole fucking hotel hearing her orgasm. I sat back and gazed at this gorgeous semi naked woman in front of me. After a little while, lying back with her eyes closed, lightly touching her own nipples and pussy, she giggled almost uncontrollably then snapped back to reality. "What the fuck are you looking at you little dyke?"

Sub-time was over, I stood, gripped her face in my right hand and jammed a couple of fingers up her cunt again. I informed her : "That was the only time you get to talk to me like that, ever again! Understand?" I shoved my pussy flavored fingers into her mouth making her gag.

Defiance flickered behind her eyes and then died in the face of my unyielding hard stare. I pulled my fingers out, wiped them in her hair.

"Yes, of course," she said, lowering her gaze.

"Next Saturday, as we agreed," I said as I cleaned off my face and prepared to leave.

"Yes,and...and... you... you wont tell anyone about this will you?" she stammered.

"Why, you scared of what the sewing circle would say about you getting a cuntlapping in a public bathroom?" I mocked.

"Um, yes...I'm.. I'm not ..that way, you understand?"

"But you liked it didn't you?" I said cooed soothingly "Don't shy away from things you enjoy." She nodded slowly and looked confused, maybe even ashamed. I winked knowingly and left her there.

Part 4 - What happens in Vegas

And so, earlier tonight I put the plan into action; with a couple of twists of my own.

The hotel we're in right now, is a casino hotel, in Vegas. From an earlier life, I know the right people and for tonight at least, I was employed briefly as a cocktail waitress. With my long legs and ample tits, I look damn good in those little outfits they wear.

Wifey and convinced her darling loving, ass-fucking husband that they should take trip out here. In fact she'd arranged it all ahead of even meeting me.

And, for the better part of the evening, as they gambled away, I served them drinks and flirted shamelessly with the husband. Wifey played the part so well, glaring at me the whole time.

As the evening got wore on they retired to one of the bars and waddya know I ended my "shift" right around then and decided to have a couple drinks in the same bar. We got to talking and Hubby is quite the charmer actually. Wifey appeared to loosen up some and began complimenting me on my tits, my legs ...my hair, you name it. When the moment was right I said "so, you guys both wanna fuck me?". Hubby spat his drink back in his glass. Wifey, looked at me cooly and said "Why the fuck not, its my husbands number one fantasy and hey..what happens in vegas..."

"Do we pay you now?" he blurted out, barely able to contain his excitement. I flashed him a nice smile, "No, I just fuck for fun, seriously," I said, " you guys are hot, we're all horny...lets fuck!"

"Well, lets go!" I thought he was going to knock the table over with his boner, poor guy.

In the elevator I massaged his cock through his pants as his wife once again shoved her all too eager tongue into my mouth. I let her, for now, it was part of the plan after all.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Once in their room I demanded champagne and strawberries from room service. As we waited, I toyed with them some more, lap dances for both, with some private dirty talk whispered in their respective ears.

"Well, uh.. what do you wanna do?" hubby blathered. "We wait just a little more, its not a party without champagne!" I said coyly, silently urging the fucking room service guy to get here NOW!

Straddling him, and beginning to gyrate again, I asked "Why don't you tell me a little about what YOU would like?" leaning over him to give him the full benefit of my cleavage. Wifey was looking furtive and nervous over by the drinks cabinet, if things didn't move on soon, she would probably blow the whole thing. I'd seen it before, first timers always panic early.

A knock on the door announced the arrival of the next phase. And this was where things were going to deviate from the agreed plan.

I excused myself to the bathroom as hubby went to the door to receive the champagne and strawberries. Whilst the toilet flushed noisily I applied a couple spots of a lemon flavored gel on each nipple and tucked a small pill into the waistband of my panties. After checking deep within the undersink cabinet for the rest of my gear that I had stashed earlier, I was ready.

I heard the room door close and the familiar jingling trundle of a room service trolley, followed by the pop of a cork.

Part 5- Deviance

Emerging from the bathroom, I accepted a large glass, downed it and then exposed my tits. "Lets get started!" I laughed, pushing hubby down into the armchair he would soon be secured to.

I straddled him and without a word of invitation, he took my left nipple in his mouth and sucked, "Oh yeah, man, oh yeah!" he garbled before devouring my other tit. Thats right I thought, get a good dose. Within a minute he was out cold, knockout drops on the nipples, works every time.

"Can we do it now?" the wife asked, a deep somewhat sadistic note in her voice.

"Not quite, I need to prepare him."

Crossing to the trolley, I poured a good measure of champagne on top of that small pill I had just discretely popped into the glass.

"Have a drink while I get ready."

Handing that glass to her was where my plan forked from hers.

Returning to the bathroom, I grabbed my gear from the cabinet. "I feel funny..." she said shortly before passing out on the floor. I checked she wasn't in a weird position or anything and then left her there as

I changed into my outfit.

She had figured she'd get to take an active part in the next phase. But, again, experience has taught me, one must retain physical control of all the other players in these situations until you're sure you have mental control of them. Particularly the first timers. And I must admit, she made me a little nervous.

I'm mainly a latex girl, preferably black, but I do have a couple other colors for discerning clients. I buy my gear custom made, from a place in Amsterdam. It's pricey, but you have to pay for this kind of quality. And with what I charge for these "experiences" I can afford it.

The only non latex thing I wear, is a thick leather collar with a solid silver O-ring around my neck. I pull my long black hair back in a ponytail, secured with a thin strip of latex. Sometimes I have to make time to apply suitable make-up, but the cocktail waitress cover allowed me to get that out of the way earlier. I do however have to reapply lipstick after that bitch decided to slobber all over me again. Its a deep shade of red with a little gloss. I have the kind of lips you just want to see around the end of a cock, and I love leaving a smear of lipstick somewhere private as a reminder. Not tonight though.

My corset is of course latex. I pull it tight and my tits are pushed up high showing a stunning cleavage if I do say so myself. I wear short shorts, again, made of latex, with a front to back zipper on the crotch allowing easy access when I want it. A small socket sits right over my pelvic bone. It accepts a variety of toys, some of which are lying in the bottom of my bag.

Latex thigh high boots with outrageously high heels cover my legs. I hook some suspenders from the top of them to my corset.

I spritz a little perfume over myself then pull on my elbow length gloves.

And thats how I work. A tall, well built, no nonsense girl clad in latex and not about to take any shit from anyone.

Well...excuse the pun, but I'm about to do just that.

Anal can be a mucky business, and I really don't like muck. So, first things first, I drag Mr Sleeping Beauty to the bathroom. I strip him and administer some medication before leaving him propped up on the toilet. I look him over, he's pretty cute and obviously works out. Very much the kinda guy I'd go for in different circumstances. (You're wondering how I move a big guy while wearing high heels? Strong legs,practice and sheer willpower.) I flick on the extractor fan and close the bathroom door as I exit.

After arranging the furniture to my liking, I return to Mrs Sleeping Beauty, lifting her gently into that straight-backed chair. Her head lolls to one side exposing a shapely neck and ear, that I just want to lick and bite.

She's still out. I watch her for a minute or so, she's really quite pretty. I slide a gloved finger into her wet mouth, thrust it in and out a few times, savouring how slutty she looks like that. I quickly attach the ball gag and pull the silk scarf from around her neck. I move behind her and pull both arms to me so I can secure them. I can't resist, my hands reach forward and grasp her tits from behind as I nuzzle her ear, inhaling her heady perfume. I work quickly, unbuttoning her blouse, careful not to rip it. (no mean feat in these gloves). Another squeeze of those gorgous breasts, this time just through her bra. I want to scoop them out and suckle on them, but theres no time. Moving back around in front of her I hike her skirt up and secure her ankles to the chair legs. I can smell her sweet wetness as I work.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

I stand back and slip a hand inside my shorts, lightly working my clit as I stare at this beautiful woman in front me. For this instant, she's mine, whether she likes it or not.

So distracted by the situation, I almost forgot the important thing. Scanning around the room, I locate her purse and sure enough inside is a thick envelope. I pop it open, flick through the wad of cash and throw it in my bag.

Ghastly noises from the bathroom announce that hubby is ready. Holding my breath I enter the bathroom, flush the toilet and move him carefully to the bidet. I turn it on and let it run a while.

Turning off the bidet,I pull him up and check we're good to go before moving him back into the room. I lay him face down over the back of the arm chair, his now very clean butt up in the air facing his sleeping wife. Securing him is a little more tricky. I use ankle cuffs and a length of custom made pipe to keep his legs apart. Standard issue police cuffs secure his hands in front of him and a length of steel cable between them, under the chair and then around the pipe, ensures he's not going anywhere.

I pick a decent sized butt plug for him, lube it up good and ease it in. Some people wouldn't do him this courtesy, they'd just ream the fucker and listen to him cry in shock and pain. Not me, well not tonight at least. I don't want him distracted by mere pain. I want him to know he's getting fucked, I want him to feel that, to know that, and nothing else.

The final touch is to ease a leather hood over his head. It has eyeholes, with covers which I opt to close for now. As an afterthought, I decide to ballgag him too, his and hers matching set, ain't it romantic!

I reach into the deepest recesses of my bag, my fingers drift over familiar friends before settling on my weapon of choice for the evening. 10 inches of jet black latex cock.

Doing the set up work with one attached is a nightmare, it just gets in the way. But now everything is set, I snap the cock into place. It rears up from between my legs, then bends down slightly under its own weight. I grasp it at the base, run my gloved hand along its length. It feels fantastic. I catch myself in the full length mirror, I stare at my latex clad body with my huge plastic cock and I'm almost overcome with lust. I reign it in. My time will come, very soon.

Smelling salts under the bitches nose snap her out of dreamy time. A moment of confusion gives way to realization and then frightened anger. She thrashes in her chair. This is when you find out if the bonds are going to hold, I have a taser close by in case they don't (some women are unbelievably strong in these situations) Finally, she subsides and thats when then blinking began.

Part 6 - The Experience

So here we are. Wifey wide awake and unsure if she's really turned on, really mad, really scared, or a little of each. I whisper to her "Don't worry, this is just a little security for us both, he's going to be kinda mad at first. Let him be mad at me, not you. Not yet anyway."

Hubby is just coming around with no idea he's about to get a little payback, courtesy of his wife.

I hold the salts under the nose-hole of the mask, he jerks awake.

Muffled outrage emanates from him as he struggles against his bonds. Looking directly into the wifes eyes, I tweak the buttplug. He goes nuts, I wonder for a second if he's going to shake the chair apart and my hand reaches to the taser.

"STOP IT." I command, and he does, my hand drifts away from the taser.

"MMFFF?" he asks.

"Do as you're told and this will all be over reasonably quickly."

I stalk around in front of him, slipping confidently into character, I begin to explain things to him. My voice full of venom, disdain and disgust.

"I'm what you might call, an agony aunt. You'll understand the pun there in a moment."

"I receive letters, emails etc from ladies who've had trouble in their lives. In most cases, I can help them with a few well chosen words of advice."

"Mmmf?"

"In other cases, more direct action is required, which is what has brought this happy little party together tonight."

"Your lovely wife, and I do mean lovely, she's quite divine really... your lovely wife wrote me a very sad letter. In it she shared her sadness at her failing marriage, and the hope that better sex might bring you both closer. She went on to recount an incident where you violated her.....anally."

I smacked the side of his head, hard.

"You violated her ass, even when she begged you to stop."

I smacked him again, on the other side this time.

"And then, you took your shit and cum covered cock, and you forced it into her mouth, like she was some common whore or porn star."

"So tonight, my dear, you're about to find out exactly how that feels."

"MMMMMMMMMMMFFFGGGGGHHHH!"

And the thrashing began again.

I returned to the wife and whispered in her ear. "I'm going to untie your legs, do NOT fight with me, we're back on the plan now, just as you wanted. But I warn you, I'm in charge and you do as you're told, for your own sake."

She nodded acceptingly. I knelt and slid my hands down her inner things, over those sheer stockings, to her ankles and untied them. I stood her up, leaving her hands tied behind her and led her around in front of hubby. I popped off his eye covers and let him see his wife. I moved behind her, holding her skirt up and rubbed her pussy slowly , sure enough a damp patch was spreading across her crotch. Horny little bitch. Despite his predicament, hubby's eyes were wide and lustful.

I yanked down his wifes panties, made her step out of them and then bent her over. Their gagged faces were almost touching. She gasped as the cold tip of the strapon brushed against her cunt lips. She was so wet it slid in to the hilt effortlessly. She moaned deeply through her gag. With her bent over, my high heels gave me wonderful leverage to pound her pussy hard. I grabbed her hips and fucked her like a ragdoll. All the while, they stared into each others eyes. Within minutes, I could tell she was nearing climax and I pulled out,leaving her deflated and desperate for more. She looked at me over her shoulder, pleading "FUCK ME! FUCK ME MORE!" thru her gag.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

"You're next," I said menacingly to hubby. His eyes widened further.

Leaving the wife to pant and sulk slouched facedown on the armchair, I moved around behind hubby.

I reached between his legs and gripped his rock hard cock as it lay trapped between his belly and the chair.

"URGGH!" he squirmed.

I cupped his balls and squeezed lightly, more noise.

With a short sharp tug, the plug popped out of his ass. He whimpered a little, probably unsure if that was supposed to feel nice or not.

Wifey was alert again, this was what she'd paid the big bucks for and she was going to stare right into hubbys eyes as he endured it.

I begin with a little finger action. Latex is so good for this, its partly why I favor it as my attire. A small dab of lube on the end of my index finger and we're ready.

"This may be a little uncomfortable," I hiss in his ear before easing that finger just inside his tight little ring.

With a sudden push, my finger is all the way in and he's gasping for breath, trying to stand on his toes to get away. I dig deeper, curling my finger a little, twisting it around some.

Wifey's eyes are mean looking right now. Mine are too probably.

I begin finger fucking his asshole. He protests through his gag, his wife gives him a look of mock concern. I whisper "Fuckin hurts, don't it?"

Two fingers in him now and I'm really ramming them in there with short sharp jabs. He's nowhere near cumming yet, so I have plenty time to play with him.

I walk back around and stand to one side of the chair the huge black cock, covered in wifeys juices protrudes between their gagged faces. She looks at it wantonly, he looks at it in fear ...but with a hint of interest.

She leans towards towards it,brushes her gag against the tip. I give her a warning glance before releasing the gag. Without any hesitation, she devours the first 6 inches of the cock. She sucks on it, tasting her own pussy juice. Opening her eyes, she looks up at me and slowly, somehow manages to deep throat the whole fucking thing. She coughs and breathes deeply as withdraws it again and then begins to lap at it. Up and down its shaft, licking at the tip, taking it in her mouth again. Sucking it like the real thing, and doing a pretty damn good job too.

"Good girl," I say as I stand her up and untie her wrists. She stands back looking uncertain about what to do next.

I point at the tube of lube on the table nearby. I'm stood side on to hubby, as she dumps a good glob of goo on the end of that huge black cock before using both hands, to slowly work it all over the shaft, staring pointedly into her husbands eyes as she does so.

Holding her hand, I pull her around to the business end of her husband.

Unexpectedly,she spanks him, hard. He jerks and moans, she looks at me for approval and I nod. She spanks him again. And again. And I can see a rage building up in her which I need to contain before it gets out of hand.

I allow her a few more blows before curtly stopping her with "Enough!" She stops, hand in mid-spank. His butt cheeks are glowing red and I think he may be sobbing.

"Take off his gag," I instruct her.

"I'M SORRY!" he whines.

"Sorry for what?" she asks, very quietly. "Sorry for ..you know!" he cries

"Say it to her properly," I command flatly.

"Sorry for fuckin you in the ass and making you .." he sobs, " making you do ass to mouth. I'm SORRY!"

Right about then is when 10 inches of fake cock got inserted into his anus in one smooth, practiced stroke.

"OH GOD!" he moans.

"FUCK HIM, FUCK THAT BITCH!" his wife yells. She rips the hood off him and plants herself in front of him on the chair, in the most bizarre position you can imagine. Her thighs locked around his neck, her hands behind her on the floor, and her sopping wet cunt right in his face. He had no choice, and he knew it. He licked for all he was worth. She cussed like a sailor the whole time, called him every name under the sun. Now and again she'd lift up one hand to grab the back of his head and really grind is face into her cunt.

I didn't like him being distracted, but its what the wife wanted. For my part, I fucked him harder than I normally would. As is often the case, he seemed to quite like it and we settled into a good rhythm. I switched between long hard full strokes and short jabbing motions with the tip. Always conscious of having him cum too early, I varied the speed and intensity, keeping him close to the point of no return, but never quite letting him over it.

I thought the wife was having a fit when she finally came, clamping her thighs tightly around his head and shaking violently, her head flung back, breathing like she'd just run a marathon, obscenities roaring from her so loudly the people next door actually banged on the wall.

Finally she slid down onto the floor and lay there panting.

Part 7 -Aftermath

"Good boy," I chided, before giving him a few final hard strokes.

"I'm going to partly untie you, but we're not quite done, do you understand?"

"Yes...mistress?"

"Good! We may have a star pupil here for you after all," I said mockingly to wifey.

After showing him the taser and waggling a "no-no-no" finger at him, I unclipped the length of cable between his cuffs and leg restraints, allowing him to stand.

Jesus fuckin Christ, his cock was huge, almost as big as my strapon. And after what he'd just endured, it was rock hard, bright red with a deep purple bulging end. Pre-cum oozed from the tip as it throbbed in time with his heartbeat.

I swabbed a little onto my gloved finger.

"Open," I commanded sweetly.

Dragging his gaze away from my own jutting cock, he immediately opened his mouth and I slipped a finger in there, which he dutifully sucked clean.

With my boots on I was just a little taller than him, I looked down into his eyes and gripped his cock between both my gloved hands. He looked at me pleadingly. Poor guy was about to burst, and yet here he was, completely submissive, asking permission to cum.

"Lube," I commanded, holding my open palms out, and wifey obeyed, smearing my gloved hands with it.

I worked his cock and balls with both my hands, staring into his eyes all the while with a look of disdain on my face. I murmured doubts about his sexuality, about how much he liked being assfucked. He didn't last long. I cupped my hands as he groaned and spurted his load into them. Quite a decent amount too; all the better.

"Kneel."

He did so, face to face again with the black cock. "You too." I said over my shoulder to wifey.

She obeyed too. I had both of them face to face with the cock I had just fucked them both with.

Carefully juggling the load in my hands, so as not to lose any, I used one handful to cover the cock.

"Ass to mouth, motherfucker."

Without a word of protest he took the cock in his mouth. The cock that had just been in his wifes cunt, the cock that had just come out of his ass, the cock that now dripped with his own cum. He began to suck it clean, following his wifes earlier example he cleaned it good.

The other handful, I offered to his wife. It was a pretty good wad and she held it in her mouth like an oyster while hubby sucked my fake cock.

"Share," I said as I withdrew the cock from his mouth, wiping both my cum covered hands all over his face.

Wifey moved to him and tilted his head backwards, the wad of cum oozed over her bottom lip, hung for a second before plopping and into his mouth. He held it there while she licked the rest off his face and my gloves.

Finally she spat the rest into his mouth, kissed him deeply and then held his mouth closed; he swallowed it all.

After uncuffing hubby, I changed into street clothes and packed my gear up as they sat awkwardly on the floor,holding each other. She gave me a knowing smile over his shoulder. I winked back at her.

He was hers now, which is what she had wanted all along. Why else had she been trawling BDSM sites? It wasn't really about payback for the assfucking, it was about getting him to submit to her, now and forever.

Without a word, I left the room and headed downtown to my own hotel.

I walked into my room, everything was set, my partners welcomed me as usual.

After all that activity I still hadn't gotten off, it would be another 2 hours before I did.

And that's a story for another time.


The End

[birdie8819]

Earlier damn sleepy, but after reading Bro birdie8819's steamy stories, now damn bloody charged up! :Grunt: :Grunt: :Grunt:


Yo bro Glen glad that you pop up , almost give me a shock suddenly just shoot in . :p ;)

[birdie8819]

One last story for today and will post tomorrow . Thanks for all your support !!! ;)


One Sleepless Night

It had been a really long stressful day and Kayla was finding it incredibly hard to sleep. She had been tossing and turning for what seemed like hours. She knew she had to do something or she would never get to sleep at all. So she decided she'd have to go into her imagination in order to solve this problem.

First she pictured herself as a beautiful, young woman with full soft breasts and a perfect body.

"What the hell, " she thought "it is my fantasy, after all."

She pictured herself with flowing, honey colored hair and nice full lips. Hell, she was getting wet just picturing herself. In her mind, she ran her hands over her wonderful, new body, enjoying the feel of it. She allowed the fingers of one hand pinched her nipples, while the other slid down to her already moist pussy.

She was enjoying the feel of the flawless shaved lips of her newly imagined treasure. She moaned as she finally slid her fingers inside feeling its silky smoothness and heat. Her fingers eagerly explored the depths of her warm, wet vagina and then slid up to her sensitive love button already swelling with desire.

Since this was her fantasy, she decided to add a little more spice. She looked up at the open French doors that led to her deck and in through the billowing, white sheer drapes walked this beautifully tall, gorgeous well-built man. His skin was the color of caramel and, of course, he was totally naked. The man of her creation, she named Adam.

"No need for clothes here, " Kayla said as she smiled to herself.

"What the hell, " she thought further, as she added yet another element to this already steamy scene; Right behind this hunk of man walked in the sexiest woman Kayla could imagine. She was tall with a big beautiful green eyes and luscious, full lips. She also had wonderful breasts with large, perky nipples. Kayla's tongue almost ached to lick on them.(In reality she had never been with a woman, but she had often wondered about it, so adding a woman to her fantasy only made her more excited). Of course, her name had to be Eve.

Together her two new companions approached the bed, smiling. They stop right in front of Kayla and turned to each other and shared a long hot French kiss while exploring each other's bodies with their hands. Kayla began to stroke her pussy while watching them. Finally, when she had them turn to notice her, she noticed Adam had a huge, wonderful erection. He had a wonderfully thick member that made her mouth water. She leaned forward and took it into her hand and gently stroked it before taking it into her mouth.

After watching for a moment, Eve knelt and joined Kayla in licking Adam's stiff cock. As their tongues touched, Kayla felt her pussy twitch with this new sensation. Liking the way this fantasy woman's mouth tasted, Kayla soon forgot about Adam and began to put more thought into Eve. In her mind, they began to kiss deeply. Enjoying the thought of another woman's tongue swirling around her mouth, she took it another step further. She touched the woman's breasts, making her new partner moan with pleasure as she gently pinched her nipples. She then lowered her mouth to an erect nipple and took it into her mouth, teasing it with her tongue, gently biting it.

Adam, feeling left out, began kissing Eve again while stroking Kayla's hair. Finally, the threesome broke their embrace and climbed onto the bed with Kayla. Both of her "guests" began exploring Kayla's body making her skin tingle with excitement. When she watched Eve's beautiful, pouting lips lower to her breasts, it took Kayla's breath away. She imagined the pretty mouth work on her nipple and it was her turn to moan. As Adam kissed her earlobe and neck, he caressed her body, making his way down between her legs. She spread her legs to give him easy access. She arched her back as he slipped a finger inside her.

She began to kiss Eve's mouth as the man passionately kissed his way down Kayla's body, stopping briefly to suck and bite her breasts. As his mouth kissed over her belly, she began to fondle the woman's pussy and when his mouth began to kiss her slit, she decided she'd like to taste her first pussy and had Eve straddle her face. She then tasted the wonderfully sweet taste of another woman's cum, first on her lips then on her tongue as it began it's maiden expedition of this beautiful woman's pussy. Learning from what the man was doing to her and her own instinct, Kayla began to thoroughly enjoy eating this magnificent fantasy pussy. She hungrily found the clit and gently began sucking and licking it. She knew she must be doing something right because she imagined her new lover moan with pleasure. Eve began to ride Kayla's tongue and soon she was coming all over her face.

Now Adam had Kayla's full attention as he continued to suck her pussy and finger fuck both her asshole and her pussy at the same time. She loved all of this attention. And as good as he was at eating pussy, she wanted some of his enormous cock inside her.

She imagined him laying on his back while she straddled him with her back to his face. She impaled herself on his engorged cock, loving the way it felt as it filled up her soaking wet hole. He grabbed her hips and began to move her up and down making her feel so good. Eve moved in front of Kayla and began to kiss her, tasting her own juices on Kayla's mouth and hungrily devoured every drop that was left. The woman then moved down to Kayla's breasts and sent chills of delight down her body as Eve pinched one hard nipple while biting the other one gently. The combination of being fucked by a huge dick and having her sensitive tits gently tortured sent Kayla into a wonderful, shaking orgasm.

It didn't take long for her to recover as she imagined Eve moving towards her sopping wet, quivering pussy. Kayla grew more excited as she imagined the woman sucking her cum off the mans balls before tickling Kayla's clit with her tongue. Kayla further imagined Eve moving her tongue between the cum covered cock sliding in and out of Kayla and back to her aching, swollen clit. This was almost too much, even for Kayla's imagination to dream up as another earth shaking orgasm came from her body, making her scream out in pleasure, bringing her trembling, now satisfied body back into reality.

Smiling to herself as she drifted off to sleep, Kayla knew she had found the perfect fantasy for her to enjoy any time she had another sleepless night.


The End


Time To Cheong Liao :p :D

[birdie8819]

The Living Sex Toy

It was a cold night in the small town of Luxemburg Florida. Liz Smith was new around and was looking for excitement. She was exceptionally fit due to her being a cheerleader in college, and quite the looker at that. She had nice D-cup breast, and long silky black hair.

As she walked downtown it was almost empty, and every store seemed to be closed except for a sex toy shop called Pleasure Paradise. She walked in, and looked around. The walls were covered with dark red sheets, and candles were lit everywhere. Old wooden shelves lined the walls holding all kinds of dildos, vibrators, butt-plugs, and many other varieties.

Then Liz noticed the sales clerk in the center was staring straight at her. She motioned for Liz to come closer. The clerk was a 35 year old gothic woman, with piercings everywhere you could imagine. She had fiery red hair pulled back. She was about medium height, thin, and had perky C-cup breast. She wore a black dress that revealed her cleavage, and was obviously not wearing a bra. When Liz got to the glass cabinet, where the sales clerk was standing, the clerk grabbed her, and gave a quick hug saying with an anxious voice, "I almost feel sorry for you, but I'm pretty sure you are the replacement! Thank you so much!"

With that the woman ran out of the store, and the glass door shut behind her. Liz, feeling a little freaked and confused, ran over to the door to catch up with the woman. The door was locked though, and she couldn't get out. She tugged really hard on the door, and when it wouldn't budge she started to panic. She found a brick that was being used as a door stop, and through it at the glass door. But it bounced off with no effect.

After a while she eased up, and decided that someone would surely find her in the morning. She decided to try and get some sleep. She grabbed one of the blow-up dolls to use as a pillow, and lied down flat on her back. When she dozed off she felt something grab her left breast, and it startled her.

"Who's there?!" She yelled with a shaky voice. But she looked around, and no one was there. She lied back down, and thought it was her own imagination. When she dozed off again she felt a tug at her shirt. She jumped up, and to her horror, a blow-up doll was ripping off her shirt. She started to scream, and tripped over the blow-up doll in the floor.

"Help! Somebody please!" Liz yelled, but no one heard her. Try as she might she could not break free. As one doll ripped off her shirt the other ripped off her pants.

"How could this be happening, this is impossible!" She thought. Then her white cotton panties were tugged off exposing her tight shaved pussy, and then the dolls grabbed her silk bra and jerked it off as well. The dolls walked back to the wooden bin, and no longer moved.

"What the hell is going on?!" She thought. Her clothes were nowhere to be found. Liz felt something wrap around her ankle, and pull her down to the floor. She shrieked, and looked down to find a black whip, which had tied itself to her right ankle. Another black whip squirmed across the floor toward her like a snake, and grabbed her left ankle. The two whips pulled her legs apart. Then out of nowhere some black leather gloves floated toward her, and started caressing her breast.

"Wow, this feels pretty good." She thought to herself.

Starting to enjoy this she calmed down, and let the gloves work their magic. It wasn't long before her pussy was wet, and waiting for attention. Then she noticed 3 dildos squirming across the floor to her. One jumped straight into her pussy, and starting fucking it violently, while another did the same for her tight ass. She started to moan, and arc her back. The other dildo flew into her mouth, and she started to suck it.

The dildo's fucked every hole, and it felt incredible. She climaxed, and screamed as her orgasm hit her, and proceeded to squirt 3 feet in front of her. Then she felt an electric jolt between her legs, as the dildos left her body.

"Whoa, that stung." Liz said as she lied on the floor exhausted.

The gloves became inanimate, and the whips loosened just in time for her to feel her clit move by itself. She noticed that she couldn't move her legs, and was frightened.

"My legs are untied! Why won't they move?!" Liz cried.

Then she heard a woman's voice come from between her legs, and felt her clit move by itself.

"Because I control your legs. Not you." The voice said as it laughed.

"What the fuck!" She screamed as she heard, and felt, her pussy talking to her.

"Calm down Lizzy. You'll enjoy this. I promise." Liz's pussy said, as it used her legs to walk her to the door.

The vibrations from her pussy talking excited Liz's g-spot, and she became wet again.

"You see, it's actually better that I control your legs. Otherwise, you'd have trouble walking right now." Liz's pussy said with a giggle.

The door flew open on its own, and Liz's legs walked her outside. She was scared and speechless, as a homeless man spotted her. The man was immediately aroused by Liz, and came closer to her.

"Oh fuck no!" She thought as her body walked her over to the man.

Then her arms moved by themselves, and through the man on the ground with unbelievable strength . They ripped open his pants to reveal his erect cock. She jumped on the man, and her pussy seemed to leap onto his cock. Then Liz felt her pussy suck the cock like it was a mouth. It was a sensation she could never explain if she tried, but it was the most incredible thing she had ever felt. Her pussy's moaning only added to her pleasure. To the man it was like getting fucked and sucked off at the same time. He didn't know what was going on, and didn't care. He just laid back and enjoyed himself, as Liz's pussy worked his cock.

When they both climaxed, the man looked at Liz stunned. "Damn girl. How the hell did ya do that?"

Liz spotted another man a block down. Her body rose, and started walking in that direction. Then tears came to her eyes. She knew that she could never regain control of her body, and she was forever destined to be the slave of her own vagina.


The End

[birdie8819]

A First For Melissa

Melissa and I had been distant friends for years, and only after I left my cheating ex did I notice how well time and hormones had treated her through her late teens while I wasted four years of my life on a woman that didn't love me. I missed a lot in her life, like the time she saved a little boy from a burning building by picking him up and jumping out a window with him in her arms (they were both mostly unharmed, but the glass left a scar on Melissa's left thigh). It didn't take long for us to get a lot closer, much due me being as persistent as the sunrise when it came to asking her out a weekly basis. But even after months of pressure, the cute little light skinned Italian/African hybrid refused to break down and let me take her to dinner. So, imagine my surprise when she called me one night to tell me she had won tickets to see her favorite band, and she needed someone to go with.

I watched her ass in that tight denim skirt weave through the crowd at the Megadeth concert as she pulled me along behind her. Melissa looked so damn good that night that I barely remembered who we had come to see. In that a tight zip-up green sweater that hugged the lines of her dark skinned body, the black skirt that showed off the curves of her hips(but hid the scar on her thigh), and the knee-high boots that nothing to hide the shapes of her legs, she looked like a wet-dream come true. Tearing my eyes from her ass was hard, but I saw the end of her long brown hair move and knew she was looking over her shoulder at me "Hey, eyes up here, Jeremy." she giggled and pushed on my forehead to make my head tilt back and look into her light brown eyes. Her big pouty lips peeled back from her teeth in a smile almost too wide for her narrow face. "Think you can keep your eyes off my ass long enough to watch the band?" she laughed out as we got the railing on the lawn and leaned up against it.

"Maybe." I smiled and moved behind her and put my arms on either side of her to hold the rails. "If I'm closer to it, I think I can keep myself from staring." I said and moved so that I was just barely touching her back with my chest. I hardly heard her gasp over the gaggle of people pouring in behind us and the opening band checking their amps, but I still heard it. "Sorry." I whispered in her ear, thinking I scared her. "I'll move if you want." When I pulled my hand away from the rail though, I felt her hand grab my wrist.

I looked up and saw her still smiling at me. "Don't go, who's gonna block the crazies from knocking me over the rails?" she chided. I just laughed and got back into position behind her. I understood what she meant though. Being 5'5 and just over 120 lbs, she wasn't the type that could really hold herself up against some of the larger and wilder fans that would probably turn the yard into a series of miniature mosh-pits separated by clouds of smoke. Towering behind her at 6'4 and nearing 260, it would be a little more difficult to knock me over or out of the way. I smiled as she leaned back against me and I inhaled deeply, closing my eyes as the smell of shampoo still lingering in her hair and perfume on her skin washed over me.

Halfway through the opening band's act, which I made a mental note to buy their album on the way out, I felt something tugging on the chains hanging from my pants and attached to my wallet and two pair of fake, but working, handcuffs. Fearing a pickpocket, I reached down and snatched for a chain only to pull back a small light brown hand attached to the end of my date's arm. "Sorry." I muttered and let her go when she looked over her shoulder at me.

"S'okay" she smiled. "I just can't believe you wore the pants with the cuffs on them." she jingled the silver braclets for emphasis." Before I could even get my line out she said. "Yeah, yeah, I know 'they might come I handy.' You've told me every time you wear them."

I just laughed inched closer to her, hoping she'd continue exploring my pants and find something she'd like to play with other than chains. When the opening band left the stage, and the second was starting their set, we went to the concession stand and I paid ridiculous prices for a cheeseburger, a vegetarian hotdog for Melissa, and two Mountain Dews, then made our way back to our spot to stand while Megadeth started into the spotlight. Three or four songs in, I noticed that Melissa had managed to get one of my handcuffs off my pants and was playing with it. "Please don't loose that, I doubt I can another to match the pair still on me." I told her jokingly.

She turned around and smirked at me, twirling the cuffs around her fingers. "And what are you gonna do if I loose them?" she teased and made like she was gonna drop them over the rails and into the seats below.

I reached out and yanked them to me, pulling her with me as she refused to let them loose. "I'll use the other ones to put your hands behind your back and spank you like the bad little girl you are." I growled at her through a smile and saw her blush either at the thought of getting handcuffed or spanked, I'm still not sure. I let her go after looking her up and down again and noticing not for the first time the little winged skull resting just above her B-cups on a black cord, and she turned back around, still fidgeting with the cuffs, and I got even closer to her, pressing against her back and her ass as she bobbed to the blaring songs on the stage. She started waving to some people below us in the stadium seats and tried to get out from between me and the rails. "Woah there, Mel. I though we were on a date, where are you going?" I asked and held her in place.

She rolled her eyes. "Uhh... Just wait here." she laughed at me and slapped one of the cuffs around my left wrist and the other around the metal railing. Then she ducked under the rail and ran to meet her friends, waving at me as she left me there.

Well I was pissed, and had every right to be so. Besides being ditched by my date, I was handcuffed in place with handcuffs that I lost the keys to a long time ago. I tugged and pulled and did my damnedest to get my wrist out of the metal ring, but only resulted in bruising myself. Finally doing exactly what I hoped I wouldn't have to, I braced my right hand around the chain and yanked, and yanked and finally pulled back hard enough to break the ratcheting clip and send pieces of my cuffs sailing out over the crowd. Still wearing the broken set on my left wrist, I jumped the rails and went off in the direction Melissa had ran earlier.

I found her sitting in the middle of a cloud of smoke with a group of people I'd heard her talk about before and recognized from pictures she'd shown me. "God, I thought you'd never figure out how to get those cuffs open." she said and rolled her eyes at me when she saw me stalking up to the circle.

I held my arm up and showed her the broken ring dangling from my wrist. "Who said I did?" I asked and nearly shoved it in her face.

She started laughing, and some her stoned friends joined in. "You idiot!" she giggled at me and grabbed my wrist. "There's a fucking switch, Jeremy!" she said and touched some unknown spot and the remaining bracelet popped open and fell into her hand. "Christ, I would think you knew how to work your own clothing."

I know I turned four shades of red. I don't know who I was angrier at, me for not knowing how to get the cuffs off, or her for ditching me and then making me look stupid in front of her friends. Either way, I wasn't about to let it go easy. "Comon, Melissa, we're goin back to the lawn." I said and put my hand on her shoulder. She shrugged me off and said she was staying. One of her pothead friends offered her a ride home if she needed it. "Fuck off." I told him and reached for the other set of handcuffs, after all there's more than one way to skin a cat, ya know? After searching for a minute, I found the little hidden switch and hand the cuffs opened in my hands. "Last chance, Mel. Are you coming with me?"


Continue next page ..........

[birdie8819]

She whirled on me and glared up at me. "I already said no." Melissa muttered and turned back around. I nodded and grabbed her arm, pulling it behind her back and slapping the handcuff on her. "Hey! Wha- what the fuck?" she complianed and reached with her other hand, so I caught it and put the other cuff on that wrist, being careful not to break the charm bracelet she wore all the time. "Jeremy! That's not funny!" she sad, but was still laughing

"Oh, I think it is." I told her and proceeded to lift her up and over my shoulder, where she of course screamed and tried in vain to kick me until I held her knees down. I saw some of her larger buddies tense up like they wanted to fight. I pulled the switchblade from my pocket and popped the knife out. "Really? You want to do that?" I asked and they settled down quickly. I carried her back to the spot we had carved out as our own in the grass and set her down on her feet, putting my arms around her again in case she decided she wanted to run. "Now, let's enjoy the concert." I told her and she huffed and turned away from me. I noticed she kept trying to wring her hands out of the cuffs or try to reach the lock-switch. I held my bruised wrist up for her to see. "Don't bother." I said. "It'll only hurt worse if you struggle." I eased up close to her again, trying to enjoy the rest of the concert, while she tried to get loose. Towards the end of the set, though, I felt her fingers on my zipper. I wasn't sure what was going on, but I wasn't about to stop her. In seconds my fly was open and her hands were in my boxers, rubbing and fondling my cock and balls. She rolled my nuts around in one hand and gently, slowly, awkwardly stroked my pole with the other. As my erection neared painfully large, she stopped. "Mel, Baby..." I groaned and pushed my hips at her.

Melissa pulled her hands away slightly. "Uncuff me." she ordered. When I declined with a chuckle, she reached for my dick and dug her nails into the shaft and my scrotum. "Undo the damn cuffs, Jeremy!" I tried to pull away, but that only proved more painful. With a tear in my eye, I agreed, but she had to take her hands out of my pants. She pulled her claws from my family jewels, and I quickly backed away, zipping up before she could back at them. "Uncuff me!" she whined again, and I neared her to smack her on the ass. "Ow! Dammit, Jeremy!" she moaned and I felt a little sorry for her.

"What did I tell you?" I asked. "I said if I didn't have a matching pair, I was gonna handcuff you and spank you like the bitch you are, didn't I?" I joked and smacked her again, causing another mewl of something not quite pain. "Oh come on, I didn't even hit you that hard, Melissa." I said and hoisted her onto my shoulder again.

"Hey!" she shouted. "Where are you going?" she asked when I started to make my way to the exit.

I just laughed. "I don't really care for this song, and I know it's the last one in the set." I explained and spanked her again. "So I'm skipping out early to beat the traffic." I tossed her into the passenger seat, still handcuffed, and got in to drive her home. "I'll let you loose, eventually."

She pouted. "Please let me out of these cuffs, Jeremy." Melissa pleaded. "My arms hurt and my wrists are sore." she pouted some more before trying again. "I'll do whatever you want, just please, take them off." she said I was rounding the corner of her apartment building.

I laughed, feeling a little sadistic, but liking it. "You'll do whatever I want if I leave them on you, too." I told her and swung into a parking place fast enough to make her fall over with her head in my lap. "See? What'd I tell you?" I joked as she struggled to get up and wound up rubbing her face all over my crotch. I helped her up and carried her to her door "Keys?" I asked.

She sighed. "Back pocket of my skirt." I reached my hand in and groped her ass while I dug the house key out. "Please, just take the cuffs off, Jeremy." she asked again as I walked in and carried her back to her bedroom. I smiled and sat her on the bed and made her sit up.

"You said you'd do whatever I wanted right?" I asked and she glared up at me, blushing harder than ever, and nodded. I smiled and started taking off my clothes. When she asked what I was doing, I told her "What I've wanted to do since I found out your were legal and single." and stood before her in my boxers. "Remember if you bite me, you can die with those handcuffs on for all I care." I said and pushed my underwear down, allowing my dick to spring out and nearly slap her in the face. When she just looked at it, then at me, like she was confused, I had to ask "What are you waiting on, Melissa?" She looked at the floor and muttered something. "What?" I asked, ears still ringing from the concert.

Melissa snapped at me. "I've never done it before! OK?" she barked and bounced on the bed. "What? Is it such a shock that I've never given head?" she asked and I stammered at her outburst. "Guess what else, Jeremy?" she went on. "I'm a virgin! Yeah, asshole, a virgin! V-I-R-G-I-N! Is this really what you want my first time to be like?" she asked finally and I think she started crying. I don't really know cause I was too busy getting the handcuffs off of her to look at her face.

When she was free, instead of running away, I sat on the bed with her and held her close to me. "I'm sorry, Mel." I said, feeling like a real douche bag. "I didn't know, I swear. I was only playing around, and I wouldn't have done anything you didn't want too." I tried to convince her and calm her down.

Melissa looked up at me and smiled a little. "I know you wouldn't hurt me." she muttered and I felt a little better. We sat there for awhile in silence before I noticed she was looking at my cock and noticing that it was still hard. "You know... I do want to do it." she blurted out. I eased back to look Melissa in the eyes, with an eyebrow raised. "Yes, with you." she chimed. "I mean, we've known each other a long time, and you've always been really sweet to me. Well, with the exception of handcuffing me and kidnapping me at a concert." she joked. Her hand landed on my dick as she talked, and I felt it make a small fist around the base. "I just didn't want to be the rebound girl after your breakup. I mean especially with me being a virgin, I'd probably be so bad you'd wanna go back to that bitch." she told me and laughed.

"What makes you think you were the rebound girl?" I chuckled back. Then it was a slow lean in and our lips met, pressed against each other, parted, twisted, separated, and rejoined. Her grip on my shaft tightened considerably and her breathing got heavier as I slid my tongue past her teeth and met hers, and Melissa followed it back into my mouth and felt her taste the roof of my mouth before we pulled apart with her bottom lip caught between mine. She blushed and tried to turn away, but I held her by the chin and went in for another kiss, this time sucking on her tongue when I coaxed it out from her mouth. She moaned and started stroking my cock just before we parted again, this time with my lip caught between her teeth. Melissa blushed even brighter and nearly took her hand away before I asked. "Don't tell me that was your first kiss too?"

She smiled and shook her head, "No, just the first good one." she admitted and came back for more. Melissa assaulted my mouth, shoving her tongue into my mouth and sucking mine out as she stroked my dick harder and faster. I unzipped her sweater and went for her tits, popping her bra up and groping for firm breast flesh while she moaned into my mouth. She broke her death grip on my penis and threw her top and bra on the floor, and I started trying to get her skirt off before she was kissing me again. She started laughing when I got frustrated and tried to yank it off her hips. "Having trouble?" she giggled and stood up from the bed.

"There's no zipper or buttons or anything!" I complained. "Why do women's clothes confuse me so much?" I joked. She just laughed more and showed me the butterfly buttons on the very front of it, plain as the sun during the day. "Of course they're there now." I joked and made quick work of the brass buttons and pulled her skirt off over her boots. She kicked it at me and backed away to make a big show of putting her legs up in a chair and unzipping her boots, one at a time, very slowly, just so I could get a good look at her in her black panties that were getting sucked up into her wet little slit. As the second boot feel away, she laughed at me intensely watching her. "You like what you see?" she said and walked to me slowly, one arm covering her breasts, the other trying to hide the long jagged scar on her left thigh.

I pulled her closer to me and pushed her hands away from what she hid from me, first taking in her beautiful perky tits topped with hard little brown nipples, then moving down to the scar and traced my fingers over it. She shuddered and tried to pull away. "Don't." I told her and ran my hand over it again. It felt like a strip of snakeskin grafted onto her. "I like everything I see." I went on and ran my other hand up the inside of her leg and across her panty-covered crotch. "And everything I don't." I grinned as she shook visibly when I brushed up against her pussy. I picked her tiny body up by her hips and laid her back on the bed. Crouching on the floor between her ankles and staring once more at her near-nude body, I decided to remove the last of her clothes and hooked my fingers through her waist band. Melissa moaned and lifted her hips so I could pull them off, revealing her bald mound to me. "So much for knowing you're natural hair color." I joked and tossed her panties into the finally full pile of discarded clothes.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"Dirty Blonde." she moaned as I started to gently rub all her newly exposed flesh. I grinned at her and inched my up onto the bed again, staying low and close to her legs until my mouth was even with her glistening sex. I dipped close and planted a few quick kisses on the creases of Melissa's legs, moving closer to her center encouraged by her coos and moans as I neared her slit.

Then I stopped and simply looked at her pussy, blowing on it lightly as I breathed "Goddammit Jeremy, Stop teasing me!" she squealed and slammed her fists into the mattress. I laughed and did nothing but rub the tops of her legs slowly with my palms. "Please..." she mewled and I dove at her, dragging my tongue from just below her hole, through her slit and across her clit in one quick motion. "Oh.. God..." She groaned and I went back for more.

Driving my tongue into her pussy until I could feel her hymen pressing back at it and heard her moan for more. I slurped and drank on the sweet slickness that seeped from her until I felt her hands in my hair and moved up to assault her hard little clit that was poking out from under it's hood. Melissa screamed when I wrapped my lips around that nub and sucked on it like a baby on the bottle. Her fingers were knots in my hair, pressing me into her crotch as I flicked the tip of her clit with the tip of my tongue. "Aah! OOooh! God Jeremy, don't stop!" She started calling out to me when I opened my mouth and covered her entire cunt with it. I sucked on her lips and lapped at her button with my tongue and I felt her pussy start to quiver and shake when she started screaming again. "Aaaaaaiieeee!!" I'm Cumming! Ooohh, I'm Cumming! Oh Fucking Christ! I'm Cumming!"

She bucked her hips at my face until I was afraid she was going to break my jaw and I had to back away. Still howling out her orgasm, Melissa drug me up by my hair to her face and kissed me, sucking on my tongue, moaning, and grinding her now dripping wet cunt on my stomach brushing her ass on my dick each time she sank back to the bed. I kissed her back, held her close to me, and smiled at her as she started to come down. She was sweating, panting, and positively glowing in the aftermath of was obviously the most powerful orgasm she'd ever had. "Enjoy yourself?" I asked, grinning ear to ear as she attempted to catch her breath and answer me. Before she could though, I felt something cold and scaly along the back of my leg. "Jesus Christ!" I shouted and leapt off the bed, nearly taking Melissa with me.

She, of course, was laughing at me. "It's just Godiva, you wuss." she mocked and picked up the python from her disheveled bedclothes. I'd forgotten about the pet snake in the heat of the moment. "Poor baby, she got out of her tank and got cold." Melissa cooed and held the four foot reptile to her naked and pert tits. "She was just trying to cuddle, Jeremy." she told me, then pointed to the aquarium in the corner next to the bathroom door. "Put her back for me okay?" she said and held Godiva out to me.

I reached for her pet snake and it struck at me. I had pet boa constrictors growing up, and I knew that non-venomous snakes only struck to scare off predators if they weren't trying to feed, but that didn't stop me from jumping like a scared little girl when I saw the open mouth coming at my arm. "Damn snake." I cursed and Melissa just laughed at me. I pulled Godiva from her then, just to shut her up, and quickly dumped her back into her tank with her heat rocks and yellow warming lights. By the time I turned back around, Melissa was on her back, watching me with one hand holding up her head, and the other lazily rubbing her pussy.

"Come here." she said and crooked her juice-covered finger at me. "I think I'm ready for you." I wasted no time getting back in the bed with her, laying between her legs, and kissing her big sexy lips passionately. She pushed me away a little and reached down to grab my dick and pull it towards her. "Go slow, ok?" she whispered and I nodded. When the head of my dick touched her hot lips, she let me go and wrapped her hands around my wrists. Melissa stared up at me a I started pushing the tip into her. When I hit her maidenhead she gasped and we both held our breath until I pushed through, tearing through her virginity and into her body.

She clenched her eyes shut and I counted three tears roll from the corners of her eyes as I inched deeper and deeper in Melissa's virgin vagina. I went slow so I wouldn't hurt her, but I couldn't have gone much faster with her being so tight. I think she started breathing as my hips came to rest on top of hers. "Is that it?" she moaned. My dick twitched inside her and she groaned. "Oh god. It feels a lot bigger than it looks."

I laughed, making my cock jump more, and causing Melissa to moan louder. "I could get more in, ya know?" I informed her and started to ease out to reposition myself. She hissed and dug her nails into my shoulders as the head of my dick stretched her pussy walls again. She apologized as she removed her claws from my flesh. "It's ok, Mel." I said and leaned down to kiss her again. She wrapped her arms around my neck, I felt her legs open further and try to lock behind me, and we sucked on one another's lips as I pulled my cock back to her entrance before re-entering her flaming hot tunnel.

"Oh... that feels good..." Melissa moaned as my cock slid up against the back of her pussy and caused her to have a miniature orgasm. Her hands rubbed the back of my neck and she pushed her hips up at me. "Keep going, baby. I can take it now." she told me, glassy-eyed and smiling. I pulled out of her again, this time with her moaning instead of hissing and trying to claw me open, and filled her cunt with dick again, plunging in and forcing her wetness to squelch out around the base of my shaft. Following Melissa's instructions of "Fuck me, Jeremy, faster." each time I entered her tight little mixed-race pussy I thrust harder and faster, and was rewarded with the sound of our skin slapping together and moans escaping her mouth. Her legs tightened around my waist, her pussy pulled and grasped at my dick, and her nails bit into my flesh again as the only thing Melissa could muster to say became "I'm cumming. I'm Cumming. I'm Cumming!"

It wasn't long before words left her and she was reduced to groans, whimpers, and cries as her body rocked under mine. She was thrusting her pussy up at me harder than I was pumping my cock into it. With Melissa screaming in my ear, and her cunt squeezing my tool, it wasn't long before I my own orgasm approaching. "Oh Fuck, Mel!" I growled and before I could think about it, our hips met in mid-thrust, and my semen erupted into her body. We kept fucking while my cock kept spurting cum inside her pussy. Eventually, we both lost to pure exhaustion and had to stop. I felt my cum being pushed out by her still spasming pussy and realized what I might've done. "I'm so sorry, baby." I started. "I didn't even think -"

"It's ok!" she cut me off. "I wanted you to, it was incredible." Melissa kissed me and asked me to get off of her. I did and she carefully got out of the bed and walked to the bathroom, trying her best and failing not to leave a trail of cum behind her. I heard a flush and she came out and smiled at me and blushed. "You might wanna clean up too, there was more than a little blood." I glanced down at my semi-soft cock and saw she was right. When I tried to apologize, she stopped me. "It's fine, really. I might've been a virgin, but I'm not stupid." she told me. "It's normal the first time, I know that."


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

I got out of her bed and went into the bathroom, stopping to kiss her again as I passed her, and reached for a washcloth laying on the side of the sink. I tried to clean myself and ended up getting more water on the floor than blood off my dick. Melissa saw me and nearly laughed, then drug me into her shower and got on her knees with the cloth and started cleaning my shaft and my balls. "Well, that's nice of you." I moaned as she swabbed my nut-sack clean.

She smirked up at me. "I just didn't want you ruining my new floor-mats." she told me and wrung out the cloth and turned on the bathtub spigot to get more warm water on it then went back to wiping down my dick. Needless to say with that kind of treatment, I was standing at full attention again before long. "Oh my God, Jeremy, are you really that insatiable?" she said and dropped her hands to her knees.

I smiled down at her. "What can I say? It's been a little while since I got any." I joked and wagged my cock in front of her.

"Got any?" Melissa muttered and grabbed it by the base and gave me a dirty look. "It's been nineteen years for me, ass." she spat. "And thanks for referring to taking my virginity as getting some." she got off her knees and started back into her bedroom. "You are such an asshole. I can't believe I let you do that to me." I heard her say under her breath as she walked away.

I rushed out after her, trying to apologize, and of course slipped in the puddle of water on the floor and fell hard. The last thing I remember is thinking how soft her new floor-mats were and how I hoped I didn't bleed on them.

I woke up in her bed with an icepack on the back of my head. "Thank God you're ok, I was about to call an ambulance." Melissa told me. She was sitting on the edge of the bed in a black and pink bathrobe. "Alyssia, my neighbor, helped me drag you up in the bed. She's a med-school student, and says your fine." She explained, then told me I cracked my head on her toilet and broke the seat, but not to worry, cause I didn't bleed on her new mats. She handed me a glass of water and two aspirin. "It should help the swelling at least." she told me, then looked down to see the tent I was pitching in her sheets. "Well at least the swelling on the back of your head." she laughed and pulled back he covers. She eyed my dick while I downed the pills and then took the glass from me before asking. "So... are you feeling... um... ok?"

I shrugged, and winced cause it made my head hurt. "I guess so. I mean I probably shouldn't drive tonight, I might have blurred vision or something." I told her, trying my damnedest to sound convincing and not like someone that wanted to spend the rest of the night inside her. "Why? You think I'm an asshole anyway." I muttered.

Melissa frowned. "Well, I thought about that, and you're not an asshole." she said and smiled. "Sorry, I overreacted. I know you care about me." she looked up at my eyes, then back at my cock, which was almost back to it's pre-knocked out shape. "Besides," Melissa started. "there is something you've wanted since you found out I was legal and single." she finished as she bent and took the head of my cock in her mouth.

I closed my eyes and laid back down, careful to keep the ice on my head. I could feel Melissa's pouty lips spread out and envelop my dick, running her tongue along the bottom of my shaft as she pushed my dick closer and closer to her throat. I felt the tip of my dick touch the back of her mouth, and I heard her gag. I pulled her mouth up until I could hear her breathing again. "You don't have to do that Melissa." told her and looked down to see her smile at me, then open her mouth wide and inhale my cock again, this time stopping and sucking before I hit her uvula. She started bobbing on my shaft, tickling the head with her tongue each time she backed away from me, and rubbing the bottom of the shaft with it as she went down.

Her robe had fallen open due to her teasing her own nipples and clit, so when she pulled her sexy lips off my dick with a pop and wiped a string of drool off her chin, Melissa was exposed to my greedy eyes again. "I want you inside me again." She panted and I started to sit up so I could mount her again, but she pushed me back down. "No, this time I'll fuck you." she told me and swung her leg over me and grabbed my dick by it's spit-soaked base and aimed it up at her leaking honey pot. She split herself and lowered slowly, letting go my shaft and leaning forward to hold herself up by her arms. I held her hips and guided her down until her ass was resting on top of my balls. "It feels bigger this way." she wheezed and smiled, leaning back and holding her hands over her stomach. She closed her eyes for a few seconds and moaned "I think I just came again." then started laughing, making her body twitch and jump on the inside.

I just smiled at her, nearly forgetting about my head, and said. "Well, take your time, Mel. I already came once, so it'll be awhile before I'm ready again." she just smiled and started riding my gently, slowly, carefully. She rose up from sitting on me until just the head was stuck between her labia then eased back down, filling herself with dick over and over again. She started moaning and going faster, slapping herself down on be, stuffing my shaft into her narrow pussy rapidly, then jerking it away repeating. She froze halfway down once, head thrown back, scream caught in her throat and hands barely touching me. Then as soon as she recovered, she was grinding her cunt on me, working my dick back and forth inside her, pulling on my shoulders and scratching my chest.

This time there were no words, I just knew she was cumming by the way her pussy pulled at me, and the gorgeous look on her face when I knew she was having an orgasm. She fell over on top of me and started kissing my chest. "Are you gonna cum in me again?" Mel asked, and I was slightly shocked. She eased her pussy up and came up to my face to kiss me, and I started pushing up into her. "Oh yeah, right there." she said and started chewing on her bottom lip.

She kept her place, on her knees above me, arms braced on my shoulders, while I roughly thrust toward the ceiling and into her greased and loosened pussy. She started rocking in time with me and gasping each time the head of my dick hit her back-wall. She started to scream as her pussy clenched my dick and I told her "Here it is, Mel!" as I felt the head of my cock swell up and the shaft get even stiffer.

"Oooo! Fuckin cum inside me!" she howled and I did, pumping shot after shot of white goo against her cervix as she continued to ride and milk my cock for every drop. When I was done, I had to stop, I had no choice, my body refused to let me keep fucking. After another minute or so of grinding on my dick, Melissa's apparently gave out as well and she collapsed on top of me. I wrapped on arm around her small frame and started to roll her off of me. "No, don't" she told me. "I wanna sleep with you in me." She made herself comfortable on my chest with my dick still impaled in her pussy and started to go to sleep. "You'll give me a ride to the planned parenthood place in the morning, right?" she asked me right before I heard her start to snore. Of course I did, what kind of man would I be if I didn't?

What a wonderful first date.


The End

[birdie8819]

The Price of Heaven




I was standing at the window watching the moonlight dance on the waters of the gulf. I had been there a while; lost in thoughts of questions I had no way of ever answering. The whisper of the satin sheet falling to the floor behind me told me you were awake.

Slipping your arms around my waist you laid your cheek against the back of my shoulder. The feeling of your breasts against my back, and the scent of you, brought a feeling of warmth and peace I had never known.

"What are you thinking about lover?" you purred.

"Your life and what it must be like," I answered in a thoughtful whisper.

"You mean to be a vampire?" you asked in surprise.

"Yes. It must be," I paused searching for the right word, "sad."

"In some ways yes I suppose it is. But, as I told you years ago, there are things you could never know as a human; beautiful things." I could hear that haunting smile as you spoke. "Look out there. When you can hear the moonlight falling on the water, or see the fragrance of the roses growing below this window, or taste the lightning from that storm on the horizon. When you can do these things, as I can, then tell me how sad it is. But for now come back to bed, it's lonely there without you." As I turned to kiss you, I thought about the last few hours.

As soon as I opened the door I could smell it, the faint scent of roses. My heart skipped a beat as I wondered if it could be you. It had been ten years since that night, but the memory was as vivid as it had been the next morning.

After looking around the first floor I climbed the stairs. At the top I could see through my bedroom door. My breath caught as I saw you. You were laying on the bed, leaning against the headboard in a reclining position. You had one long leg out to the side and the other up, with your hands folded peacefully in your lap. You were looking off to the right, out the window at the moon shining on the gulf. I could only stare in amazement at the way the moon light danced on your shimmering skin. Your hair was flowing down your body like a waterfall, not hiding any of your curves. In fact, it only served to heighten the sensuality of the picture. My mind flashed back to the first time I'd seen you.

You were so lovely laying there... the long silky hair flowing down your back to the perfectly shaped hips and long shapely legs. I could see the hint of full round breasts in the dim light as you lay on your stomach, looking sideways at me. The hint of a smile, and the glitter of those big green eyes, alluded to something, but it was hard to think clearly in the fog of lust you had created. Enthralled by the sight and smell of you, I forgot to ask where you came from or why you were there.

As I moved closer I asked, "Who are you?"

My longing and lust had impaired my vision enough that I didn't see the tips of the fangs as you seductively whispered "Irja."

I moved closer still, drinking in the scent of... roses? Yes, roses. The petals covered the bed and spilled onto the floor. My mind was reeling as my gaze traveled the length of you, the unblemished white skin inviting a gentle touch. As my trembling hand reached for you, you pulled away slightly.

"I won't hurt you," I breathed as I froze, so as not to frighten you any further.

The slight smile passed over your lips again as you said, "I know, but I'm not what you think I am."

"I don't care what you are; you're the most beautiful creature I've ever seen." I breathe. Oh god how I wanted to touch you.... to kiss you... to have you in my arms.

"Thank you. But I'm only here to let you know that beauty exists in this world in many forms, most of which humans never take the time to see," you said, slowly sliding from the bed and moving to the window. Your movements were cat-like and graceful; each muscle rippling under the pale skin, a kaleidoscope of sensuality.

"But why are you leaving?" I asked, desperate to have you stay... forever.

"You aren't ready yet. When you are I'll be back, I promise," you whispered. For an instant you hesitated, then glided across the room and slipped your arms around my neck. The heat of your body as it pressed against me, and the fragrance of your hair, threw my senses into a whirlwind once more. But before I could clear away the confusion enough to react your velvet lips brushed mine, a light stroke of your tongue taking me by surprise. And were those your teeth that felt like two needles gently nipping my bottom lip? I parted my lips to allow you entrance, but before I realized it, you were gone, leaving only the memory of your body and lips touching me and the scent of roses.

Now here you were again. You must have sensed that I was staring, because you turned your head to look at me and smile.

"Remember me?" you asked softly.

I was afraid my heart would pound it's way out of my chest as I answered. "How could I forget the most beautiful creature I've ever seen?" I replied as I slowly entered the room. You didn't move, just watched me with the barest of smiles as I stared at you. The flood of passion and longing rushing over me made me tremble slightly.

"You don't have to be afraid, I'm not leaving for a while, yet," you said. "Take your clothes off and join me."

I blinked in surprise, then quickly undressed. As hard as I tried, there was no hiding my obvious excitement.

"Don't be embarrassed, that's the reaction I was hoping for," you laughed. The sound was like heaven, a melodic symphony that I could have listened to for ever.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

I walked over to the bed and looked down at you for a moment. You reached up and took my hand, pulling me down beside you. Our lips met in a soft gentle kiss that shot electric shocks through my body. My teeth nibbled at your lips and my lips caressed yours as if tasting a woman for the first time. Then my tongue flicked, and you opened to me. Our tongues met and tentatively touched, then as if they'd done it a million times moved together in a slow sensual dance of exploration.

My hand slowly glided down the arm you had thrown around my neck to the shoulder and down your back, pulling you close. Your stiff nipples pushed against my chest and a small moan escaped through the kiss.

You slid down the bed till you were laying flat, and I stretched out beside you. I rested my chin in one hand, and looked down at you as my finger traced the line of your lovely face from your ear to the point of your chin.

"There's a price you know," you whispered.

"I'll pay, no matter what it is," I said.

"But, you don't...," you started to say.

"I don't care," I whispered back with all the certainty I could muster.

I could no longer contain my self. I bent and kissed you again, this time with the passion and intensity I had been feeling for years. My hand moved from your neck down your chest till the trembling fingers brushed your breast. Gently caressing and squeezing till the nipple stiffened under my touch. Then I bent and drew it between my lips, the tip of my tongue lightly tasteing it. You inhaled sharply as I sucked and flicked it at the same time.

Your hand slid from my neck down my chest to my stiffness, your fingers surrounding it like a velvet glove. My own moan slipped out as a nail slowly ran down the length of me and back up. Then you pushed me on my back and started kissing my chest, teaseing my nipples with your tongue as you passed them. I tangled my fingers in your silken mane and tried in vain to keep my breathing normal. But your lips and tongue wouldn't allow that. You kept kissing and licking as your hand once again wrapped around me, gently stroking and teasing.

When your cheek brushed my pubic hair, you looked up, and whispered, "Are you sure? No matter what the cost?"

"I've never been so sure of any thing in my life," I whispered back.

With out another word your lips engulfed me, taking me in in a quick but soft motion that took my breath away. You swirled your tongue around me as you slowly drew back, letting just the tip stay between your lips. Your tongue caressed the tip in quick teasing strokes, then you suddenly plunged down again.

After several minutes of this, my breath was coming in heavy gasps and my body was vibrating like a violin string. You drew back one last time, lingering at the tip and chuckling softly. As you straddled me you looked down. "I've wanted to do this since the first time I saw you," you said in a husky voice. Then, you guided me to the opening of your sex, teasing me with the feel of you pressed against me with out entering. Inhaleing softly, you slipped me inside you, sliding down over me and settling on my hips with a satisfied sigh, and a shiver that betrayed your own excitement.

Slowly you bent and kissed me, letting my tongue explore deep into your mouth. Sitting up straight I felt the shiver of your passion again, but stronger this time. You rocked back and forth a few times, then slowly lifted yourself partially off of me. Looking straight into my eyes you started moving up and down, each downward stroke embedding me a little deeper a little harder. I could feel your muscles tighten around me as you moved down, and relax as you lifted up. I reached up and took your round breasts in my hands, gently squeezing them together, teaseing the nipples with my thumbs.

Your eyes closed and you threw your head back with a whispered "Yes!" As our movements became faster and stronger our breathing became heavier. Soon we were panting and gasping as we approached orgasm.

Without warning I rolled us over, and was on top of you. I leaned down and kissed you lightly and said, "My turn to drive you to the edge."

There was a sound that escaped you, a sound I can't identify to this day. A soft seductive growl that was felt more than heard. And though that sound should have frightened me, in my condition it simply made you more erotic. I slipped my arms under your knees and folded your long lovely legs back over your body, letting them come to rest on my chest. I started slow leisurely strokes in and out of you, pausing at the top of each stroke. You soon tired of the pauses and started thrusting your hips up to me as I reached the top,. But then my resolve ran out and I gave in to my lust.

As I started moving faster you began panting and moaning softly as your own hips moved up to meet mine. Soon we were again on the verge of orgasm when you pushed me off and sat up. Pushing me onto my back you turned and straddled my face and with a suddenness that surprised me took me completely into your mouth with a long soft growl that vibrated all around my now screaming member. At the same time I pulled you down to me, letting my lips open you and my tongue enter as far as it could. With no further movement we both exploded. The taste of your juices filling my mouth with liquid heaven. We shuddered and cried out as best we could, each afraid to lose contact with the other. Your hips ground you into my mouth and My tongue moved and licked trying to find every drop of your precious honey. Shuddering through first one, then a second orgasm I thought I would drown in you.

Then you collapsed on top of me, your tongue making lazy trips up and down my length as I kissed and licked all of you I could reach. After what seemed an eturnity of heavenly molding together you sighed and turned and layed your head on my chest. As you lay there and I stroked your hair I felt a tear fall to my skin.

Pulling your face to mine I kissed you gently, and asked, "Why are you crying?"

You stared into my eyes and whispered, "Because I know that when I tell you what comes next you will push me away in fear and revulsion."

I kissed you again and said, "You think I didn't feel the fangs? Well I did, the first time we kissed. I know what comes next and if it's the last thing I feel so be it. Nothing can ever feel the same after this."

Your eyes filled with tears as you stammered, "You think I'm going to kill you?... Oh god no!... I just have to take enough to regain my strength... I'd never hurt you!"

"I misunderstood... please forgive my ignorance," I whispered, kissing the tears away.

"But... you would have let me?" you asked in shock.

"Yes... I've already been to heaven."

I felt your nail trace a line along my throat and a soft wet kiss. It was followed by that sound, and the most perfect orgasm I have ever had. It seemed to last forever and was followed by a warm black contentment.


The End

[birdie8819]

Remembering Skye

Today i knew would be long hard day for Him so i had used my key to let myself in. This was not something i did often for normally i would wait for His call. That afternoon i had shopped for the ingredients for dinner which would be His favorite meal. Dinner was in the oven baking, and i had just finished picking up around His place when i heard Him in the hallway.

Quickly i went to kneel up by the doorway to await Him. Downward i looked towards the floor, my heart skipping a beat as the door opened and He walked through the door. His gaze, i felt upon me. Out of the corner of my eye, i could see a sheepish grin and i knew that He was pleased to find me there.

The smell of dinner baking brings a smile to His face and He asks me when it will be ready. Softly i tell him it will be done soon and He nods. I tell Him that He has time to shower while it finishes.

He gives me a playful tap on my bottom and i follow Him to the bathroom. He smiles as He sees that I have all ready laid out things for Him. Without a word, i turn the shower on for Him adjusting the temperature to what He prefers. He tosses His shirt at me while my back is turned and i stifle a laugh. The imp, i can see just below the surface and i smile.

i turn around to finish undressing Him, and gently push Him in the direction of His awaiting shower. He wraps His arms around me and softly kisses my lips. Another playful tap on my bottom lets me know to go and finish preparing things for dinner.

Dinner is waiting for Him on the table and i wait for Him to ask me to join Him. With a gesture of His hand, i know that He wants me to join Him and we sit down to eat.

At the end of dinner, i cleared the table and poured Him a glass of wine as i saw to the cleaning up. He sat down to watch a program as i finished in the kitchen. i could see a look in His eyes that told me this night had just begun for U/us.

When i was done in the kitchen i kneeled up on the floor beside his feet. He finished His glass of wine as I massaged His feet. It wasn't something He had asked of me but i knew it would help Him to relax. He set the glass down before me on the coffee table and tapped me on the shoulder to turn towards Him. He patted on the seat next to Him and meant for me to join Him there.

i tried not to show a smile but one escaped me none the less. He laughed and looked at me with a look i had come to know so well. Letting the minx in me show was sure to be punished and i would just have to await His word. He turned my neck to the side and nipped at me. Oh was my only word that came to mind.

i knew then that my presence here was certainly needed and was to be rewarded after the minx had been contained once more. Without out so much as a word He pulled me to my feet and walked me back to the room where all the toys were kept.

As soon as i had crossed the threshold into the room a blindfold was placed about my head. Something He knew i struggled with, but wanted me to be able to except for it pleased Him to do so. He placed me in the restraints on the bed. The silken cords were placed around each foot and hand. He loved this for if i moved overly much it tightened of its own accord.

i heard the flick of a lighter and knew what was next to come. The anticipation was great and i knew He would not keep me waiting long. i felt the bed shift as He knelt beside me as He slowly dripped wax onto my exposed nipples. The heat of the dripping wax on them made me squirm a bit.

Something He took much joy in and slowly continued until my nipples were hard and encased in wax. i felt Him spread my nether lips and i stifled my sounds as the first drop of wax dropped onto my clit. So intense was the feeling that i squirmed against my restraints. A soft chuckle was heard from Him as I did.

"Be still my dear or they will continue to tighten, and you know I will not loosen them until W/we are through."

i gave him a nod so He knew i understood him. i felt his gaze upon me as He admired His handiwork with the wax. His hand softly caressed me watching me blossom at His attentions.

"Since you've been a minx you'll stay like this for the night, and I will use you as I please".

i shuddered a bit at the thought because i knew it meant the blindfold as well. A soft whimper escaped my lips, as i heard those words. He chuckles softy at me and pats me on the arm to reassure me that it will be okay. He makes a few adjustments to the restraints.

He inserts a few favorite toys, a remote controlled vibrator into my pussy and a plug with tail into my ass. He spreads the tail out so that it will tickle and caress my skin if i move. i can feel Him peer down at me and smile at the presentation before Him. He taps me on the shoulder and says that He will be back later to finish this.

I don't hear him leave the room but i know He has none the less. This will be the challenge being by myself for a time not knowing when He will rejoin me in this room. i know that i will not hear Him reenter this room for He is very quiet, and likes to surprise one. i am left to my own thoughts as i am sure He is finishing up some paperwork He must do.

i do not know how much time passes and as i lie there i am growing more accustomed to this. Without warning or a word, i feel the vibrator turn on and know that soon He will be joining me. It is His way of saying be ready, and i try to contain a smile. I hear a chuckle from the direction of the doorway.

"And still the Minx is not back on her leash, "He says with a sigh.

i know that he is only teasing as He says that. i hear the rustle of a drawer opening and wonder what He is up to. i know i will know soon enough and waits to see what will happen next. The soft cool touch of fur is felt over my skin, and i try to hold back another smile. i know He is going to tease me relentlessly with the bunny fur flogger, a favorite toy of mine.

He flicks it across my skin whipping me with it here and there, and then runs it across my skin. i bite my lip to keep from uttering a sound and squirm a bit in my restraints. He chuckles at me and i can feel him watching how my body reacts to all that He is doing.

Just when i had started to grow accustomed to this He stopped as suddenly as He began. A small pout formed on my face before i realize what i had done. i hear a soft growl and know what is to come next. I feel His teeth upon me biting me here and there.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

With a sigh, He says, "I see that the Minx is still not back on that leash. Why are you testing me so after such a long day?"

He knows i will not utter a reply back to Him for there was no command to answer. He growls at me a bit more removing the toys from my ass and pussy. He adjusts the restraints once more to open me more to Him. I feel His teeth upon me once again as He leaves His mark here and there. i bite my lip as not to utter a sound.

He knows what His biting does to me. My body feels as if it is on fire...waiting for it to be set free or extinguished. i know He will tease me relentlessly know for not containing the minx in me better. He grabs my hair holding me tightly and turns my neck to the side. He bites down hard but does not break the skin.

It sends a wave of pleasure through my body and then i feel His hand playing with my nether folds. His fingers pull and rub at my clit as He waits for that first shudder to escape from me. He need not wait long for my body betrays me and He simply chuckles and gives me a reassuring pat as my juices coat His hand.

i feel the bed move and my body being adjusted to accept Him. His hard cock pushes against the outside of me and without hesitation He is inside. He thrusts long and hard as He claims what is His. His nails rake down my skin leaving tiny marks here and there. He bites and pulls at my hardened nipples.

i think to my self, "Who is being the minx now?"

He is relentless and does not stop until He brought me again. His heavy breath upon my skin as i know He has come to completion himself. i bit my lip to keep a smile from crossing from my lips. Slowly he loosens but doesn't let go the restraints.

One final adjustment to the blindfold to make sure it is still in its place. The lights are turned out and He curls himself around me to sleep as He draws the covers over us. He pats me one last time and kisses me sweetly on the lips. i fall asleep with Him curled around me.

i awoke in the morning with Him still curled around me. i felt Him stir as i slowly began to awaken. i felt Him nuzzle against me as He sometimes does in His sleep when i am here with Him. He reaches around me and undoes the restraints and the blindfold.

He tenderly kisses me on the lips and tells me that i have done very well. With a tap on my bottom, he tells me to go take care of my morning routine and to return to Him promptly. i do as He asks and kneel up beside the bed when i return. i wait for Him to acknowledge my return, and He does with a tap on the bed which means to join Him there.

He tells me to kneel at attention and to wait right there. i wonder what He is up to. i hear the front door unlock and open. my heart starts to race as i don't know what He is up to. He walks back into the room and i can see that someone was at the door. i'm not sure what He has in mind at this moment but i know that He won't keep me waiting for long to find out.

He told her to kneel up beside me on the bed. He then look at me and began to speak, "minx, this is skye. she is the new pet I have been telling you about. she is your reward for having done as I asked of you. she is to follow your orders as if they are Mine."

my heart raced at this news. i was generally had not been the top to any of His before now. i knew that this was a test in itself. He had wanted to see my Dominant side that keeps slipping out now and then.

He pats the bed again and we both look at Him. He tells us both that He must go out for a bit but will return in a few hours. In the mean time, i am to collect my reward however i see fit. i am told which toys i am allowed access to. my heart is racing because i know He really means for this to be.

He tells me to wait until i hear him leave and to remain kneeling until so. i can hear her heart racing as well. i know she is not new to this lifestyle but new to Him...and well to me as well. It was not unusual for Him to introduce me to a pet of His.

Finally we both hear Him leave and i wait for the sound of His truck leaving before i say a word to her. i stare into her bright blue eyes as i look upon her face and quickly realize why He calls her skye. It suits her well.

i softly caress her face and pull her into a kiss. i whisper in her ear and tell her that she is going to enjoy this as much as i. i pat the center of the bed and motion for her to lie down. i gently place her in the restrains. i lean down and ask her for her safe word which she freely gives me.

i grin as i pick up the bunny fur and run it along her skin. she moves a bit against the restraints and i tell to lie still. she confesses that would be hard since she is ticklish most places. i get a huge grin on my face as i continue touching her body with the rabbit fur. she continues to squirm in the restraints.

i lean down and place soft kisses her and there on her body. i run my hand between her legs to see how well she has been taught and am pleased to find her wet. i nip and scratch at her skin, while softly stroking her clit with my fingers. she strains a bit at the restraints.

i whisper in her ear and tell her to just lay back and enjoy. i slowly work her into a frenzy using my fingers and then my tongue on her clit. she squirms all the more as the restraints get a bit tighter.

i stop just short of orgasm knowing that neither of us is allowed to cum without His permission. i curl up next to her after i undo the restraints and snuggle close. i tell her to relax and take a nap with me.

she eagerly complies because she knows as well as i that the day has really just begun. He returns in a few hours and finds you curled up together. He smiles and leans over to caress us both. He asks me one question and smiles when i answer him.

He replies with, "That's my good girl, minx. I think skye will be your play mate from now on."

I simply smile at him and await his next command.


The End

[birdie8819]

My China Doll

I'm an over-40 manager at a small marketing research firm. I keep myself in good shape and look younger than I am. I date much younger women whenever I can - they are sexy, fresh, and open to my particular tastes in sex and interaction. I love to teach them sexual techniques, and I have enjoyed being a sexual mentor with a number of young ladies half my age.

This is the story of one of these younger women. She's a lovely Chinese girl named Lanni, about 20 years old. Very petite and young looking. When I say very petite, I mean really small, but very well proportioned. The fact that she's old enough to be sexual without risk of guilt, yet looks somewhat too young, is an incredible turn on.

Mind you, she doesn't look anything like a "little girl," but like a teen aged beauty. Like she's maybe 16. Sweet little 16: She has a body that's developed and shapely. Just... small.

Lanni works for me as a canvaser in a midwestern college town. She's an economics major looking for some extra money.

When she saw her, and the quality of her presence, I couldn't believe my luck, this tiny, gorgeous Asian beauty would be taking orders from ME?! However, when she started to work here, I really honestly buried my potential distraction in work, not really thinking about her at all. She's done great work and people like her.

Some of the guys here are very obviously charmed by her but like me have seemingly kept it at the level of interacting with a lovely charming girl. Nobody is being lecherous. She doesn't inspire that sort of behavior - she's very innocent.

However, a trainer such as myself, however, might have a few things in mind....

Over the last couple days I have rekindled my interest in her - purely in a daydream sort of way, just fantasy. What would it be like to be intimate with such a sweet, petite, beautiful hot Asian princess? How much experience does she have? Is she curious about a wise older man like me? Would she want training?

Has she ever felt the pulsating thrust of a big cock... in her hands, her mouth, her pussy? Has she ever felt a loving tongue on her pussy? Has she every felt jets of cum splashing on her chest, into her hands, or into her mouth? Goodness, she could learn so much from me.

I have looked fleetingly at her hands, and mouth, wondering what they would look like if I had my wish....

My mind wandered toward the idea of having my way with her as I jacked off last night. The scenario was interesting....

She wants some educational advice after work, or help with her time card, and we end up with having coffee. During the conversation she just starts resting her hand on my thigh to make a point. In the heat of the moment, I take her little hand, kiss it, telling her how pretty she is, and then gently but firmly bring it to my swelling crotch and place it on my rigid jeans.

My hand completely covers hers, and I keep my hand over hers so she can't pull away, but there is no resistance. I can tell you that just the thought of feeling that small but lovely lady's hand on my cock makes me hard and full of lust.

She takes in a breath of shock at the sizable cock pulsing under my clothes. I tentatively remove my hand, expecting her to pull away. But she doesn't. In fact, she gently squeezes, testing my firmness, almost unconsciously.

She awkwardly pets the growing bulge, turning her hand this way and that to cup my full balls, rub and pat the thick snake, and look intensely at it. I am in utter heaven, feeling and watching her touch me. She looks up at me and smiles shyly. She's clearly aroused, flushed, but unprepared for what to do next.

"Do you like to touch me there?" I ask.

"It's nice."

"It is indeed. You have a lovely touch."

"Thank you."

I ask her if she would like to learn how to handle what is in my pants, to truly know what to do. She nods as if in a trance. Does she want to learn the art of pleasure - both hers and the man she's with?

"Yes," she says, quietly, with conviction.

"Would you like me to teach you myself?"

"Please, Ron. Teach me, please. "

"It will take dedication, my dear."

"Please teach me, I want to learn from you."

"Are your panties wet, Lanni, with your excitement?"

"Yes, they are wet, Ron."

I tell her that we must go somewhere private, so we end up at her place. Sitting on her couch, I invite her to sit on my knee. I begin to touch her breasts and kiss her. She melts into my arms, helpless with lust.

Her face, flush again, has some fear in it. She is frightened. I am charmed by her fear. It brings out an animal protectiveness in me. I want to care for this pretty lovely flower.

"Don't be afraid. I won't hurt you."

My cock is lewdly tenting in my jeans. I must feel her hands on my shaft. Kneeling before her face, I bring her hands to my pants again and show her how to unzip me and bring out my manhood. She's very inexperienced but I don't mind; in fact, I love that she needs to be shown what to do.

The look in her eyes when she sees my cock, erect and thrust straight up in the air, is one of wonder and astonishment. She finishes pulling off my pants and briefs and I am naked in front of this pretty young thing. I guide her pretty hands to me and, at my urging, she will clutch my cock in her tiny hands, feeling it pulsate, feeling it throb, and begin sliding those hands up and down the shaft as she gazes in wonder at its size and girth.

It is so amazing to see this petite girl grasp my cock in her hands, like a baseball bat, that I want to start fucking her hands now, but somehow call upon all of my willpower to resist, as I know I'd shoot a streamer of thick, hot cum a foot long, lacing her sweet face and ending the moment there.

While the idea of shooting cum onto her innocent face is intriguing, and may be explored later, right now I need to keep my composure, to make this encounter last. One doesn't have a Lanni every day!

So to distract myself, and her, I'll instruct her to observe the pulsing movement of my balls. They are heavy with seed, so I tell her to watch them as they sway and jostle at her tugging.

I have her bring her face close to my writhing orbs, and tell her to breath in and take in my masculine scent. I'll ask her to give my balls one short, sweet kiss. The sensation of her virgin mouth on my full, hanging swaying nuts is incredible. I feel like a king, a master of all women, when this delicate lady honors me this way. And I feel honored to be the first to feel her mouth there.

She's a good girl, and will make a perfect harem lover once she is trained. I ask her for another kiss right there on my balls. There's a good girl.

I can tell she is turned on to a fever pitch by the first kiss, and seeing her pelvis move slightly on the second one confirms my suspicions. She is ready to cum already.

I whisper, "You are very beautiful, sweetheart, this erection is thanks to how pretty you are."


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

I hold her face to mine and give her a sweet kiss on her lips as her hands continue to tug on my throbbing shaft.

I bring her focus back up top, guiding her mouth towards the tense, moist head of my cock, literally twitching, and when I've assured her that it's ok, she will bring her hot little tongue to the head and run it along the slit tentatively.

I tell her again to take in my scent, the scent of male arousal. I groan in complete lust, resting my hand on her head and pushing, helping her take more of me into that pretty mouth. I can't help moving in and out a little, anticipating a full-on mouth fuck.

She can't take much of me, which is ok. The site of this 20 year old China doll with my cock stretching and filling her sensuous mouth, while most of it is still not even close to being taken in, is an image of such loveliness.

At some point, of course, I would tell her to lick my balls and put them completely in her mouth, explaining to her how good it feels and how much I need that feeling. I would work up to the point, of course, where she would be encouraged to explore below my balls as well, and probe and lick there like a good girl. There is plenty of time for that most intimate training. She is a young innocent right now. She will learn all of the secrets soon enough.

I hesitate to begin thinking what it would be like to be the first real man to take her, to bring the length of my cock up to her slender, pretty spread legs and view the discrepancy in our sizes.

It might actually terrify her to see me bring my erection up to her pussy. To know that my cock could frighten a pretty girl is an incredible turn on. I'm an older man with a petite 20 year old Asian hottie laying spread legged under me, her pussy thrust forward, awaiting her first real grownup fuck. I'm the luckiest man alive at that moment.

She clutches my huge erection awkwardly again, and again the sensation of such a lovely delicate hand barely reaching around the circumference is intense and lust inducing. I do sense her fear now. How is THAT going in THERE?

To soften the idea of taking all of me in, I bring my cock forward and have her suck me again. I move against her pretty mouth, have her hold my balls in her palm, feeling them spill over her little hand.

Without my even asking she instinctively finds my hole and sends her middle finger up into me. I squeeze against it, which makes her moan. Good girl. She quickens her prodding of my backside while I fuck her mouth with just the first couple of inches of me.

"Get me real wet, Lanni," I whisper. "Lick and suck me like a good little cocksucker, my pet."

Before I get a little too far along and spill my seed too soon, I back down and rest the length of my truncheon on her delicious tummy. My balls hang full and loaded, down against her sexy, smooth slit, while my stiff, firm and fully extended length stretches more than halfway up her flat belly. My shaft twitches and throbs against her smooth skin.... which I see she notices.

"Imagine this inside you, Lanni, sliding deeply into you. Are you ready?..."

Her eyes widen in fear and lust as I back up and bring the fat head of my hard cock against her glistening lips.

"Pull yourself apart for me, sweetheart, and touch yourself."

The way she shyly rubs of her little clit, along with the sensation of my huge cock head pushing against her, sparks her first orgasm. Her pelvis bucks sweetly against my big shaft as she cries out. She gushes a little sweet cream, lubricating me just enough to allow me to enter her. Perhaps an inch of me, barely the head of my cock, is now past the portal and feeling the paradise of her tight pussy.

"There's plenty more to go, Lanni, cum for me again and I can give you more."

The dirty talk along with her rubbing and the entry of my cock head into her tight little pussy all bring her to her second, hip-flexing orgasm.

"Good girl," I whisper, and pet her hair and give her a kiss. "You're beautiful. I love fucking you, sweetheart." This brings her another orgasm, and more of that sweet luscious cream runs down my cock shaft and makes me slick.

I slide in another inch and she cries out.

"It hurts, but it feels so good, too," she whispers.

"That's my girl. It might hurt a little, but it will feel good too."

As I work my cock into this petite girl, I hold her behind her back and lift her up to a sitting position while I squat facing her. I instruct her to see if she can reach my balls. She can, and clutches and squeezes them. I tell her how good it feels and not to stop.

"Can you reach back there, Lanni?"

"I'll try. "

"That's it." She works her middle finger into me again as I continue to burrow deeper into her. This lovely little Asian angel is fucking like a sweet piece of ass, and playing with my ass at the same time. It's almost more than I can endure without instantly spurting my big load into her little hole.

Finally I have about three inches of my length in her and cannot resist thrusting into her any longer. I begin to pull out almost all the way, and sliding back in, and though she cries out she begs me not to stop.

Giving my asshole a rest, she plays with my big balls while I begin to work a little more of my length into her with each thrust. I can feel her warm breath on my chest, each exhale as I slide into her. She begins to lick and suck on my nipples, hanging onto my shoulders and breathing and panting hard.

Finally, even though there is still some of me remaining, I bottom out in her cunt and bump her uterus.

When I've reached a rhythm of fucking her little pussy, I tell her to look down where we are coupled. The site of my huge cock sliding into her petite frame sends her over the edge, and her cries out in sensuous ecstasy as she cums repeatedly.

"Oh, Ron, what an unbelievable stud you are! You are so fucking good, I hope I've been a good girl, oh Ron...."

Her sweet innocent voice, emitting these heartfelt sensuous wishes, along with her clutching grip on my balls, brings me over the edge and I let loose with a load of cum into her that pulsates a dozen or more times, a throbbing squirting pulsation that fills her, bubbles past my cock and, and drips from my draining balls.

We lie together in the half-light of evening, her cradled in my arms. I have finally found my China doll. Even though I spent a huge load of cum just moments before, I am still hard and need her pretty mouth. I get to my knees and gently but firmly grab her hair.

"Lanni, sweetheart, we aren't finished just yet, love."


The End

[birdie8819]

Meeting Like This




"Should we stop meeting like this?"

"I hope not. Do you think we should?" She smiled and advanced towards him hesitantly, aware that her gown seemed far more décolleté than she had ever intended.

"I did not have cessation in mind," he smiled back, as keenly aware of the frailties of that red garment as she was. "In another time and another place, someone might have said "Of all the arms in all the world, you have to walk into mine...by order."

"The order is yours sir and no one else's."

"And this tuxedo is not borrowed from Rick's bar, pet."

"And yet I believe that you are ready to play again sir?" She smiled and reached out to squeeze his hand affectionately. "Would you care to lead me to the bedroom?"

"I'm ready to lead you there," he nodded, "and I'm touched that you clutched..."

"And sucked and licked and nursed?" She ventured, pushing her white gloved hand into his arm and clutching slightly tighter, "until he bucked and kicked and ...a rhyme for nursed?"

"Well, it would not be the first...time she licked and nursed...and sucked so she'd dispel...the myth she didn't do it well," he suggested. "Though it may be the first time you have been permitted to walk to my chamber."

"I haven't heard that myth, but I'm glad it's dispelled."

"The myth of you crawling to pleasure me?"

"No the myth of my under-performance, sir."

"They are both low rumours..."

"Ahhh?"

"...Circulated at knee level," he explained as he ushered her into a large and not unfamiliar bed chamber. The thick velour curtains were drawn and the only light came from candles flickering on two bedside tables on either side of a large bed and on a mantlepiece above the embers of an almost extinguished fire.

"Touché"

He leant down, knelt before her on a the thick pile rug and kissed her stockinged knee, looking up at her with a slightly wicked smile.

"And miraculously, the pain disappears," she grinned down at him.

"But not before the stocking goes," he retorted, unclipping it from her garter and slowly rolling it down. "You have permission to step out of the pumps, pet."

"Cinderella must pay after the ball?"

"Cinders will have another ball or two, if she acts appropriately inappropriately."

"And yet my lovely white heels match these gloves so perfectly."

"You also have permission to lose the gloves."

"Then I can only oblige you sir,"

"Your obligation is a given, pet."

"My obedience is a given, sir," she countered and stepped out of first one shoe and the other. His hands reached up to loosen her other garter and she was soon bare legged from the knee length skirt downwards.

"The contact of my palm on your upper leg is also a given, though the force of the contact may very with the degree of sass, you offer up to me."

"I will moderate my comments to my threshold then and will stop studying for my bachelors in cheekiness for the present time."

"Are you sure you should?"

"I think you may be about to tell me why I should not, sir," she said lifting one foot and then the other off the ground, so he could strip off her stockings.

"Lift the skirt of that dress, girl."

"Yes sir."

"Spread the legs."

"Yes...si... ouch! What was that for – ouch – and that?"

"It was to remind you that after a few slaps, I might need to enquire if your inner thigh hurting too?"

"Um...why yes...as a matter of fact it is beginning too; and the affected area is spreading to the parts above my inner thigh."

"Strange – And I haven't even patted your pussy yet."

"That's unusual. It's quite rare for you to neglect that part of my anatomy, sir."

"Would a light stroke help at all?"

"I believe a light stroke may be of a great benefit...though I hope you don't mind if a bit of moisture may rest there as well."

"Do you think 'kissing better' has any therapeutic value in these parts above the inner thigh?"

"I do believe it might, sir – particularly if you relieved me of my underwear."

"I do like stripping you," he chuckled and looked up at her.

"I know you do," she smiled, as she held her skirt up higher and felt his fingers slipping into the band of her knickers and drawing them down, watching as she kicked the white cotton away to join gloves, shoes and stockings. "It's as if you are stealing the tattered remnant of my innocence again."

"Tattered seems harsh."

"True and the clothes you allowed me to acquire were hardly tat."

"You have no innocence when it comes to purchasing clothing."

"You deprived me of all my innocence when you offered me free use of your credit cards, sir."

"I was just trying to support the economy."

"And the econmy does fluctuate, sir."

"Let's just say the economy is less prone to fluctuations than either your innocence or your morality."

"Is the white innocence moral when offsetting red silk?" She questioned as they both stared at the discarded pile of white lingerie and accesories for a moment. "It seems more innocent and moral on its own."

"And are you feeling less innocent now?"

"I am feeling distinctly moist, sir."

"So you are, pet. It's quite interesting how a finger slides more fluidly there as your fluids gathered."

"But surely it is not unexpected – oh!"

"Certainly not – did you enjoy un-expecting the first joint of my finger in your sex?"

"It was certainly worthy of a frisson, sir."

"I am told that the tongue extended is a grand way of clearing residual moisture."

"Is it?"

"There is a rumour to that effect and don't feign innocence in that regard."

"Would I do such a thing, sir?"

"You would. And yet this place seems to abound with rumours - perhaps we could seek to validate it too?" He ran a hand through his hair, looking up at her with a slightly insane grin on his face.

"You are quite in your element as the mad scientist, sir," she shivered as he began to test out the theory, suppressing a giggle, when he eventually lifted his head and remarked: "It may be ill-founded as it appears to be giving rise to further moisture. Perhaps hands placed beneath the seat of pleasure might make the drying process more effective? What say you pet?"

"I say that perhaps the further moisture is evidence that the healing properties are working as they are supposed to, even if drying was the original goal to be accomplished..."

"What other goal could there be?"

"I would have to rely on your judgment there, sir."

"Though now you come to mention it, the furled tongue does fit rather neatly in a certain aperture in the vicinity of the groin."

"Yes...yes... yeeeeesss...it does."

"And it seems to engender certain warmth in more than one place, it appears, when slowly embedded and flicked back and forth, regaling in the mild, yet creamy taste of a certain person's arousal."

"Oh my!"


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"So soft and so natural, darling..."

"I believe you have found an alternate use for your tongue, sir, and you appear to have mastered that use very well."

"Would you mind lying back on the bed and wrapping your legs around my shoulders, so that I may muster more magical ministrations?"

"Of course not, your command is my wish."

"Even if the alliteration was hardly erotic..."

"May this girl tell sir a secret?"

"Please do."

"If you don't point it out to her, she won't even notice," she smiled, falling back on the bed and blowing him a kiss.

"That's a secret?"

"There is no secret in the fact that you have succeeded in undoing me once more sir."

"No I sucked clitoris. The sucked seed is to be spent later."

"Oh...oh..."

"I'm not entirely sure of its final resting place yet."

"As always, that is your decision."

"But, if you unzipped your gown and discarded your brassiere, your tits might tempt me," her murmured crudely. She smiled up at him, turned to one side and began to comply ever so slowly.

"You have breasts to be displayed woman. Display them."

"How could you not notice that I already have, sir?" She responded teasingly, lifting her unclipped bra up in one hand and discarding it in the best impression of a stripper that a semi-prone woman could provide.

"You will be turned over and caned in a moment, girl."

"Yes sir," she smiled, "I wonder why that remark made me shiver, as well?"

"It could have been the warm breath released when I uttered it."

"It must have been, sir."

"Or was it the fingers dipped in the champagne bucket, before being applied to your nipples?"

"Or that, sir."

"Or it could be the way, I am about to tell you to stand, and let the dress pool around your feet to leave you naked for whipping."

"That must be it, sir."

"I may even join you by taking off this collar."

"You surely won't take my collar, please?" She blanched, eyes wide and pupils enlarged with a real anxiety.

"No, this shirt collar."

"You are so daring, sir. Will you undo your cuffs next?"

"I will undo your mischievous proclivities with the white cotton panties from that pile stuffed in your mouth in a moment."

"You know how to make a girl feel owned and demeaned. Shall I fetch them for you?"

"No - just think of it as showing you a good time, pet."

"I'll do my best sir."

"Now back on that bed. I have cunt to caress."

"Please don't be so rude," she squealed as he pushed her back. She attempted to bat her arm at him in a forlorn attempt to smack his cheek, but she lost her balance and ended up sprawled on the bed.

"Spread your legs, cunt."

"Yes sir."

"Pull the labia apart."

"Yes sir."

"Prepare it for me," he smiled and watched as she slathered her index finger up and down the soaking sex. "I intend to render you utterly helpless."

"Shouldn't that be followed by an eery laugh or a baritone chuckle, sir?"

"You have been reading too many bodice rippers, pet."

"I don't have a bodice on for you to rip now sir."

"True - but you have an arse to be caned."

"You won't hurt me, will you sir?"

"I might, but you will rejoice, knowing you have pleased me."

"Yes, I will rejoice, sir," she repeated in a rather morose tone. "Shall I fetch the implement sir?"

"Cheer up. It may never happen."

"Never sir? Never, ever, ever?"

"Well not until a good deal of devious licking of your clitoris has ensued."

"That's some compensation, I suppose."

"You will be compensated as and when I see fit, girl."

"I know sir."

"Your compensation rests in your servitude. Vermouth or Southern comfort?"

"Water will do, sir. I don't need any other stimulation."

"There is water in your bowl by the curtains. Have something stronger."

"If you please sir, may this girl have you?"

"With or without?"

"With."

"More ice pet?"

"Are you trying to confuse me with contradictory terms and sensations?"

"No, I simply like the way cubes of ice, begin to melt on contact with your warm flesh and drip rivulets of chill water down your belly. Now lie back like a good cunt."

"Yes sir."

She stared up at the ceiling watching the flickering shadows in the candle light, trying to hold still and trying to anticipate his next move. She couldn't manage it once he began touching her again and brought more ice into the equation. He watched her shoulders shake and her breasts tremble with a double shiver, rubbing her sex slowly with two extended fingers: "Two ice cubes, two rivulets, two shivers, two fingers."

"Well...I know how you like symmetry, sir," she said, letting a small gasp escape her lips as he allowed one cube slide down to the whorl of her belly; and another as he followed through by lowering his head and clamping his lips against her puffy labia; before releasing them and flicking his tongue expediently against the bud to possess her mons once more.

She felt the soft, almost feminine penetration take hold of her, as her fingers twined in his hair, whispering: "God"

"And yet," he continued, releasing his tongue and replacing them with those two already sticky fingers, "it is a possession all the same - an occupation of that which has been his all along, isn't it pet?"

"Yes sir."

"A possession that demands you are to be rolled over onto your belly, so you may bury your head in the pillow as you are pushed her up and exposed to a more forceful assault."

"I am unresisting, sir."

"Of course you are, pet," he concurred as he knelt up behind her, unzipped his pants, opened his boxers and pressed his dry hardness against and then into her sex in one fierce and decidedly masculine shove.

A loud gasp escaped her lips as she felt herself parted and made his once more, her hair tugged back, lifting her head up, so she could proclaim her agreement with the loud exhalation of her sibilant consent: "yessssssss!"

"This is a decidedly straight-forward match," he owned as he spanked her flanks firmly while she met his thrust with her own. "Isn't it girl?"

"Most...decidedly...sir... a perfect...fit...mirroring...one another...her scabbard...and sir's...sword," she panted as she half turned for the kiss, wanting him to see the lust in her eyes and finding her breast molded in his still cool palm. "Know that...this service...is coupled...with complete...adoration...master..."

"Coupled would be the operative word, though I trust adoration is the focus and that completeness is the objective."

"It feels...complete sir," she agreed, pressing back and seeking to draw him in deeper. "I hope this scabbard is sending tiny contractions up and down your weapon. I do so want to make you smile in delight."

"I shall resist the urge to spurt a smiley face on your backside when I come, pet."

She giggled and reached back, trying to smack him with her palm, almost toppling over in her efforts and only succeeding in smacking her own bottom.

"You know what, pet?"

"I don't, but I know that you are going to educate me, sir," she smiled and paused in her movement, holding still so that he could glide in and out of her effortlessly, enjoying the sounds of their connection in the shadowy bedroom.

"One smack is so lonely on its own."

"Oh no, no, no, really, it isn't - it is more than sufficient."

"You're lucky that it's nearly your supper time."

She smiled.

"And that I'm feeling lazy..."

"What is your pet going to have for dinner sir?"

"I thought a mouthful of cum would make a good hors d'oeuvres."

"And what will you prepare for afters, sir?"

"There is another fluid that will be available to you once I have softened a little."

"You can be so coy sir."

"You can be my bitch, pet."

"Thank you. Then why not take your pleasure in your bitch as she sups and sucks, as the case may be."

"Happen as I might, but right now I should withdraw."

"Yes sir."

"And you should find yourself once more crouching at my feet."

"Yes sir."

"Mouth ready to be filled...belly contented... mind-set fully alert to the fact that we will be meeting again and again and again like this."


The End

[birdie8819]

A Permanent Employee

My name is Claire. I am 28, single, reasonably attractive with a nice trim and fit body. I am 5ft 4in tall and weigh 120 lbs. I have with a nice pair of natural 34b tits with very sensitive nipples and a nice round ass that various boyfriends have loving punished as they were burying their cocks in my very appreciative cunt. I had just started my new job as a secretary/bookkeeper in a one girl construction company office. I really liked my job, there was not a lot of pressure and Dan, my boss was really nice. In fact, even though he was married, I had fantasized about him more than once. As I said, the office was very small; most of the employees were out in the field with the exception of the three guys who worked in the shop behind the office. This is a story about how I became a permanent employee. My apologies to all the HR types who go around looking for sexual harassment in the workplace. Actually, studies show that a whole lot of hanky-panky goes on every day on the job---and I am sure that the vast majority is the result of hormones colliding in confined spaces. In this case, I was the aggressor and it resulted in some of the best sex at the time and into the present.

After I had been at the job for about six weeks, I happened to need to go back to the shop for some office supplies that were stored there. I overhead Mark & Billy talking.

"What do you think of the new office girl," asked Mark

"She seems nice and she's pretty cute and has a nice body from what I've seen," replied Billy "Do you think she's a permanent employee yet?"

Mark was confused, "What are you talking about, she's only been here six weeks, how could that be permanent?"

"Oh, I sure you've head that the secretary is not permanent until she is screwed on the desk," laughed Billy

They both seemed to get a big kick of this, willing volunteering to do the job themselves even if it meant doing it more than once. As I was between boyfriends, I made a mental note to keep this in mind since from casual observation they both seemed to have the tool necessary to do the job. The more I thought about it, I decided that in all fairness Dan should have the first shot at the job, since he was my boss. How was I going to go about this without getting myself fired rather than laid?

I thought that if I paid special attention to my hair and makeup, wore a sexy perfume and blouses that were subtle yet reveling, nature would take its course. From past experience, I knew that my sensitive nipples, which easily became very pronounced when I was the least little bit aroused, would play a big part in my plan. Not many guys miss the hint when they see a woman's nipples poking through her top, especially while she looks them in the eye while licking her lips. It's really not fair; almost any woman can get laid just about anytime she wants without much effort. Oh well, I guess I will just have to bear this burden.

I knew that I would have to be careful not to appear too easy, if my seduction were to work. The only problem was that this whole idea was making me so horny that I had to replace the batteries in my 'special friend' on a frequent basis.

The first few times that I arrived at work with my new plan in action, Dan didn't seem to notice. Then one morning he said, "You sure do look nice today."

"Thank you kind sir, you don't look too shabby yourself," I replied with a big smile and a wink. Several days later, I 'accidentally' stumbled and brushed against him while we were working on a report. I am sure he saw and felt my hard nipples since I was wearing a fairly sheer blouse and wearing my best nipple-less bra. "I'm sorry, it must be these new shoes," I said while giving him my best puppy dog look while biting my lip.

"Claire, you certainly don't have to apologize, I don't mind at all being close to you," he replied as he brushed his hand on my cheek.

I knew that was true as I glanced down at the front of his pants at the evidence. I knew then that it wouldn't be long before I had my hand in his pants.

The next day he was standing very close behind me as I was sitting at my desk. I knew he could smell my sexy perfume and soon I could feel him gently stroking my neck. Soon, he began to kiss my neck with little baby kisses. I couldn't take it anymore and decided to throw caution to the wind. I swiveled around in my chair, looked him directly in the eye, licked my lips and said, "Boss, you'd better kiss me right now!"

Dan looked surprised for a moment before saying, "Anything to please," and kissed me gently at first before really getting into the spirit. We hungrily kissed for several minutes as he bent down while I still sat in my chair. Since my face was at his crotch level. I soon became aware of his very aroused state.

"Boss, you seem to have a real swelling going on, I wonder if there is anything I can do about it?" I said as I reached up pulled down his zipper, reached in his pants and pulled out a very nice semi-erect dick. I flicked out my tongue and tasted the pre-cum leaking from the nice purple mushroom head. Soon, with a little help from my hands he was fully erect.

As a girlfriend of mine always said, "If you can wrap both your hands around it, and there is a just a little left over, then anything over that is just excess, since it's more than you can get in your mouth at one time."

His cock was just right the right size as I soon found out as I deep-throated him right down to his balls. I continued sucking him and playing with his balls, occasionally sticking my finger in his ass, massaging his prostrate.

"Claire, if you keep that up I am going to cum," Dad gasped

"Baby, I mean Boss, that is exactly the point," I managed to say between slurps

"Claire, you can call be any thing you want as long as you keep doing that," he groaned

"OK Baby, get ready to cum, and don't you dare pull your cock of my mouth when you are ready to cum, I'm not willing to work this hard without my reward." (Have I mentioned that I LOVE the smell, the texture and taste of cum?)

The blast-off was every bit as good as I had hoped and I hungrily swallowed every drop. Dan kissed me after he recovered and I am sure he could taste himself on my lips but he didn't seem to mind at all.

I helped Dan out of his clothes and he helped me out of mine as we moved the action into his private office. We sat on the couch, kissing, petting and playing with each other. He sucked my extremely hard nipples, fingered my cunt and did a fantastic job of licking and sucking my clit causing several explosive orgasms.

It wasn't long before he had another very nice hard-on. "Baby, I think it's time you made me a permanent employee," I said as I looked him in the eye licked my lips and winked wickedly.

"What do you mean?" he asked

"Well, according to Mark and Billy, a secretary is not permanent until screwed on the desk," I answered in my sexiest voice

"We'll take care of that right away," He smiled as he picked me up and carried me out to the outer office to screw me on my desk and make me officially a permanent employee.

And that is how I became a permanent and well satisfied employee. I wonder if Mark and Billy would like to make it unanimous? I will have to look into that.


The End

[birdie8819]

I Like To Watch

I like to watch other men fuck my wife. We've been doing it for years. It turns us on.

Back when it started, I told her, "I'm totally involved in everything or we don't do it."

She'd agreed; she'd been the one to bring it up. "I want to fuck other people, but I want you there too."

It seemed too good to be true. "And what if I want to have sex with other women?"

"That's the idea. We do whatever we want, but always come home and fuck our brains out after."

I said yes. At first we went to swinger's parties, but weren't comfortable in more aggressive settings. The lifestyle resort was a disaster too. We discovered, quite by accident, hotel bars were fantastic for meeting men eager to fuck another man's wife.

I would have preferred to switch it up. Though we'd agreed the sex was to be anything goes, my wife was surprised to discover a prohibitive jealous streak—she couldn't deal with another woman in the equation. We tried several times before turning exclusively to men. I discovered the thrill of watching because of the first one.

Young, rough around the edges, he was a blue-eyed cowboy out of place in the downtown Dallas hotel bar. He was killing time until his room was ready and desperately wanted a shower. We told him about the whirlpool as big as a pond in our suite.

He knew the score. "One thing. I'm not into dudes. I'll fuck your wife all night long, but you don't do anything but watch. Try anything weird and I'm gone," he said in the elevator on the way up.

We agreed, eager after months of thwarted attempts.

If it turned out one of us couldn't handle it, we had only to say the word and it'd be over.

He stripped, winking at me when he settled into the steaming tub my wife prepared. He was a cocky little fucker. Sexy as hell.

My wife captured my hand and pulled it under her short skirt. She was slick with excitement, swollen.

I nudged her toward him.

"I love you," she whispered.

I sat on a chair facing the tub, nursing a scotch.

My wife took off her clothes, slow like the cowboy had, and joined him in the whirlpool. She added bubble bath first, letting the cowboy see her from every angle. His cock stiffened and bobbed atop the water. She was shy and a little giggly until he began to stroke it.

He touched himself as if he were alone, spreading his thighs and taking his time about it. This was the first explicitly sexual move anyone made and it seemed to take everyone but the cowboy by surprise. I sat up higher in my chair, leaning forward. My wife's mouth made a fuckable bull's-eye as she reached for him. She took him in hand and stroke-sucked him into an orgasm that came quick and hard, leaving them both panting and the floor covered in soapy water.

He was young and had not lied when he said he could fuck her all night.

At one point he said, "You can jerk off, dude, if you want to."

I wanted to. I did, and came almost instantly.

He fucked her. I watched, surprised by my own intense arousal. It was like live porno starring someone I fucked regularly. I liked it. A lot.

In the morning, we showered, ate, and he left. We never got his last name. My wife and I made love until check out time on Sunday.

It was the beginning.

We did it almost every Saturday night after that. Our private sex life had never been better.

Tonight was pretty much the same, except it's Tuesday. My wife said she had to work late. Nothing unusual lately.

I followed her. She met him in a hotel bar—not one we'd been to together. She knew him. I could tell by the way they said hello, the way they touched.

They checked into room 1408.

I waited until the room service chick left, counting on him opening the door, assuming something must have been forgotten. He did and I was in, gun drawn.

"Mike!" Of course, Janice was startled. "It's not what you think!"

I laughed. Of course it was. She was in bed, sheets pulled up under her chin.

He was wearing a white robe and sat hastily as I brandished the pistol.

"She said you like to watch!" he said.

"Oh? My invite just got lost in the mail? Sorry for the delay then. Carry on." I swept the gun over the bed, like a game show host awarding a prize.

They were quiet. Guilty. Afraid.

"Fuck her," I said.

They stared.

"Fuck!"

They reached for one another tentatively.

"Make it good," I said.

I thought maybe he'd have a hard time getting it up, but he didn't. She loosened up too once he'd had his tongue buried in her for a while.

It was different, my emotions made me edgy, not aroused. My cock didn't respond until he buried his in her. I liked that he fucked her and hated it too.

I watched my wife come, fingers buried between her splayed legs as her lover plowed into her from behind.

I put the gun down. It wasn't loaded anyway.

When I reached for them, they welcomed me, pulling my clothes off, falling upon me. He hadn't come yet and was eager. She wanted more. Excited, hopped up on the adrenaline of it all, we thought then only of the pleasure to be had.

It was everything I'd fantasized about, watching my wife fuck the endless stream of men, unable to touch any of them.

After, he left.

My wife and I quietly went about the morning-after business of cleaning up, eating, recovering.

I don't know what I am going to do about her or our fucked-up marriage.

I still have the gun.


The End

[birdie8819]

Rose's Hotel Affair



I met Jeff online several months ago. It began with him messaging me and telling me how hot I was, even though I was 10 years older than him. It quickly led to my first cyber sex session and even phone sex shortly after that.

Then I got bold and began sharing my nude pictures with him to aid our sexual exploits. Jeff really wanted to fuck a married woman. He wanted to know he was hot enough to make me cheat on my husband and meet him in a hotel room. On several occasions he suggested bringing a friend.

Having two men at one time had always been a fantasy of mine and really got me worked up and excited. But after my husband found out what I was doing, I wasn't sure it would ever happen for real.

We went through a tough time, but we finally worked it out and he even allowed me to continue with my cyber sex. Turns out, he liked it when I got all worked up and wanted to have wild sex with him.

Yes, I really wanted to fuck this 24 year old hot body, but I didn't want to lose my husband in the process. And he kept asking if he could bring a friend, which scared me. I knew there was no way I would go alone.

We had talked a bit about having an open marriage. The idea seemed to excite my husband as well, but it never seemed to go any further than that. So after months of being teased and tempted by Jeff, I decided to bring it up again.

One morning we were talking about dreams. I told him I had a dream that I gave into Jeff's desire to meet me and we had sex in a hotel. I told him how hot it made me when I woke up. This worried look came across his face like I was confessing something that had already happened.

I wrapped my arms tightly around his waist. Looking directly into his eyes, "you are my soul mate, the one I love and want to grow old with. And as much as I would like to live about my dream I would never be able to that to you if you didn't approve."

Right away he was apprehensive and I didn't think he would go along with it. I cringed and prepared for the coming argument and accusations. He saw the look on my face.

Then my husband surprised me, his expression softened and he took me by the hand and said. "My love, my dearest wife. I don't want to lose you to another man, but I also want you to be happy. I know how much he turns you on and I will never have a body of a twenty something year old again. I feel like I am depriving you of your deepest sexual desires to have two guys at the same time."

He seemed to pause, as if thinking a bit even turning away from me and taking a few steps. He turned around and walked up to me.

"I will allow this on ONE condition." My husband leaned in and whispered in my ear. A sly smile comes across my face, Oooh how delicious this is going to be.

I need to go find my wedding ring, I have a date to make. I pick up my cell phone and send Jeff a text message. I tell him my husband is going up north to visit his mother and is taking the kids with him. I just hope he can get the time off to meet me.

Jeff texts back and asks if he can bring his friend along and double team me. I tell him whatever he wants, as long as I finally get to fuck him. We set the date.

I arrived at the hotel an hour or so before the guys to get the room all set up. I set two chairs next to each other in the middle of the room facing the bed. Complete with handcuffs already attached to the spindles. I am dressed in a sexy black satin nightie with nothing underneath. Everything is set up and ready to go.

There is a knock on the door. Ok I think to myself. Game time. I answer the door and see Jeff in person for the first time. He is just as sexy as his pictures, dressed in a polo shirt and jeans. His friend is equally good looking just as he promised.

They both have huge grins on their faces, looking at me like they are ready to pounce on their little sex kitten. Jeff's friend Mike looks me up and down starting at the bottom, moving his eyes upward. I don't think his eyes ever quite made it to my face, but from the look on his face he likes what he sees.

I think the guys are in shock, I don't think they were expecting me to be dressed so skimpy right away for our first meeting. Jeff probably figured I would either back out of the deal or be fully clothed with my husband standing there ready to kill him. Maybe that was the real reason he wanted the friend to come along. He was nervous too.

I invite them in and they enter the room anxiously, looking around to see if my husband was hiding. Jeff knew he was huge, built like a linebacker, and could easily kick both of their asses without much effort. He had found my other profile that had our pictures as a couple. So Jeff knew what he looked like. Not finding a jealous husband, they begin to relax.

Then they notice the chairs with the handcuffs attached. They look at me confused. "The only way I am going to be able to go through with this with the two of you, is if you get naked and let me handcuff you first." They are reluctant at first. They would rather paw and fondle me, but I start to back away towards the door. Like if they think they are going to touch me I am running!

They see the fear on my face and I don't think they had rape in mind. I think they really wanted to feel like the hot studs pleasuring me, not scaring me. So they begin reluctantly taking off their clothes.

I sit down on the bed and enjoy watching them undress for me with those young bodies. I watch their muscles contract as they lift their shirts over their heads exposing chests of rippling muscle. Then unbuttoning their pants to reveal the perfect v shaped waist lines. Bending over so I can get a good view of their tight round ass cheeks. I am getting wet just watching them undress.

When they are naked and sitting in the chairs, I clasp the hand cuffs around the wrists of Jeff's friend. I step behind Jeff next, clicking the cuffs closed.

I spread my legs arching my hips forward, rubbing my soft shaved slit across his bent fingers, he slowly uncurls his fingers as I push my pussy down onto his fingers as I bend over his shoulder and moan softly in his ear.

I let him play with my clit which makes my lobes swell. Oh his fingers feel so good, I am getting wet, but I had better stop before I get too turned on and forget what I am here for.

I walk over to the stereo and find some hot and sexy music. As I am adjusting the volume on the stereo, I hit the speed dial on my hidden cell phone signaling I am ready.

I stand in front of my two prisoners and start wiggling my ass to the beat of the music in front of them, slowly lifting my nightie just barely showing my ass cheeks. Right on time there is a loud knock at the door.

I walk over to the door and open it. "Good your just in time I just started". In walks my husband carrying a bag. He looks straight at Jeff. The guys are jumping up and down trying to stand up from the chairs screaming that it was all my idea.

They were really scared and worried that he was going to hurt them now that they were handcuffed. Hubby looks over at them and says "Shut the fuck up you idiots! You want management to call the cops? How are you gunna explain being handcuffed naked in chairs like that by this little bitty woman here? Pretty embarrassing if you ask me. So why don't you two just sit there and be quiet, and no one will get hurt. You might even enjoy the show."

He begins by setting up a video cameras facing the bed with them in the back ground naked and handcuffed to chairs. Their cocks limp with fright. After a bit more struggling, they settled down. They begin whispering back and forth wondering out loud what we had in store for them now.

After the camera is set up, my hubby begins to take off his clothes. The guys have a confused look on their face as he pulls his shirt over his head. Jeff is looking really worried when he begins unbuttoning his pants. Giving a sly smile towards the guys, he lays on the bed.

I pull off my nightie and throw it on the floor. I walk over to the bed leaning over him and start by kissing his soft lips, then move down ward kissing his neck and stopping at each of his tiny male nipples biting down on the tips of them. Wesley grabs my hair and pushes me down further, "Let's start by showing these boys how good you can suck my cock."


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

So further down I go until I reach his semi erect cock. I wrap my hand around the base, kissing the tip of his cock. Then I point my tongue and lick the v part of the head. Swirling my tongue around the ridge of his cock. I tilt my head off to the side looking directly at the guys in the chairs, trying to make eye contact with them while I run my tongue along the side of his shaft back up to the tip. Then I open my mouth and sink down all the way on his hardening cock. As I pull back up I make sure to look at the guys again.

Wesley sees what I am up to and looks towards the guys again. He sees they are getting hard again. "So do you guys like watching my wife suck my cock?" He grabs the back of my head and pushes my head further down onto his cock while he looks at them making sure they are getting a good view. By the looks of their bobbing cocks they are enjoying the show so far. "Maybe you would enjoy watching my wife get off now?"

With that I sit up and so does Wesley. I lay down on the edge of the bed while Wesley kneels down on the floor. I spread my legs wide open so they both get a good look at my glistening pussy.

Wesley takes his fingers and starts playing with my clit at first until my lobes are swollen and turning a deep shade of pink. Then pressing my clit upward he points his tongue and buries it deep inside my slit. This causes me to start moaning with pleasure. My flesh must taste so sweet from the candy scented perfume I am wearing.

My head is swimming, the smell of three men, the smell of their cologne and manly sweaty bodies like a men's locker room only after they have first entered. Oh yes, then the visual sight of them being naked in front of me. The hot bodies and the hard cocks just waiting for me to pleasure. I feel like the queen among her sex slaves.

He starts thumbing my clit and licking my pussy. "Oh yes, you have one sweet pussy, you taste so good" Lapping and fingering my pussy until I am so turned on I feel like I am going to cum. I start lifting my hips closer to his face and telling him how close I am. My pussy lips start to contract and swell. I moan loudly as I begin cumming. He licks all my pussy juices that are squirting out.

After I am done with my orgasm, Wesley gets back on the bed, we lay in a 69 position so the guys can watch us going down on each other. I am on top of Wesley, straddling his face while deep throating his cock. It is curving nicely down my throat while he lifts his head and continues to lick my pussy again. He is grabbing my inner thighs spreading me wider apart so they can get a good view of his tongue playing with my clit and lobes.

We do this for a while, then change positions. Wesley spins around and I get on my hands and knees while he fucks me doggie style while slapping my ass making it turn red and leaving huge hand prints. "This is my wife and I've been fucking her for 16 years. Do you think your man enough to satisfy her?"

I am facing the guys, eyeing their cocks and licking my lips giving them seductive looks while my husband pounds me from behind. The delicious thought of one of those cocks in my mouth at the same time makes my mouth water. I think of Jeff's big cock fucking from behind and I start cumming all over my husbands balls.

The temperature in the room is rising making the room feel like a sauna and I am getting really hot. The room fills with my musky scent from my dripping wet pussy mixing with their sweaty man scent. Wesley is already sweating and I can feel the drops of his sweat dripping on my moist body.

I look back up at the guys handcuffed to the chairs, looking at them in the eyes first, then moving my eyes downward to their hard bodies. Then further still to their hard cocks. I am drooling over wanting to get my hands on them next.

We change positions again. This time I am on top facing away from the guys riding my husband so they can see my pussy sinking up and down on his cock. I know this is doing something for at least one of them because I can heard handcuffs rattling and a lot of cussing and swearing.

I turn around and their cocks are standing straight up and they have looks of pain on there faces. I smile at this site and think how much I want them too.

I climb off my husband. He gets on his knees in front of me. "My wife likes to have both of her holes filled." So with that I suck his cock again with him grabbing my hair and fucking my face hard. He gives them a stern warning "Do not to make a mess on my wife. There is only one place your load should ever go."

A few seconds later he cums hard, shooting his load down my throat. I suck harder feeling his cock pulsating and his huge load filling my mouth. I swallow him in large gulps. Swallowing every drop, I lick my lips and smile up and him.

"I want more, one cock just isn't enough for me." He looks down at me, then up at the guys and thinks a moment. Then he looks back down at me and nods with a slight smile.

I turn toward the two young men looking at them like a hungry animal and I get off the bed. Both of them their cocks so hard, they could probably cum if they weren't afraid my husband would try to hurt them.

My husband and I get off the bed. He grabs the video camera off the tripod looking directly at Jeff. He has this if I didn't love my wife so much I would just kill you look on his face. He looks down and sees Jeff' cock hard as a rock. "Now my love, you had better take care of that raging boner before he makes a mess on the carpet."

I walk up to Jeff first leaning over him, I shove my tits right in his face. His nose buried in between my huge round tits. I shake them back and forth, then give him a nipple to taste. He is apprehensive at first, looking at my husband.

"You wanted her, so you had better do a good job." He opens his mouth slowly and takes my nipple in between his lips, clamping down. Then opens it back up and circles his tongue around the dark chocolate colored smooth part until it hardens and I can feel the waves of excitement travel downward from my nipple to my clit.

Then I offer him the other side to do the same. I place my hands on his shoulders moving them downward across his chest. My hands are really enjoying the firmness of his body. Feeling my way down across every ripple of his hard abs. Putting my hands along his hips, feeling the indented v shape of his waist. Oh my god, I am enjoying this!

I slowly move my body down ward rubbing my tits against his chest all the way down to his hard cock. Hubby moves along side to video tape what is happening. I hear a clicking sound then the sound of hand cuffs hitting the floor. I swallow hard, nervous about what could happen next.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

I take a deep breathe and continue. My tits stop on either side of his hard shaft. I push my tits together and begin fucking him with my tits. I tilt my head forward and take the head of his cock into my mouth, running my tongue along the smooth tip of his cock, then circling around the ridge.

I can tell he is scared to touch me still. I go further down while I still have my tits pressed against his cock. Then I begin to feel strange hands pinching my nipples.

I am trying to relax and get used to having a stranger fondle me. It is a weird feeling but his fingers feels so good I begin to loosen up. I start getting so turned on and I am moaning while I am sucking the tip of his cock. I need more.

I reach out with one of my hands and reach over to his friend. I can feel him jump as I grab his hard cock and begin pumping it up and down in my tightly gripped fingers. His precum leaking out the end of his cock making my fingers slippery. I stop long enough to release my fingers off Mike's cock and lick the precum off my fingers while looking directly at him.

My husband places the camera back in the tripod and walks to the side of Mike. I hear again the clicking sound of hand cuffs being released and falling to the floor. Then he gets dressed and starts packing my cloths in the bag he brought. Mike slowly gets out of the chair looking toward my husband who nods in approval. Mike gets down on his hands and knees behind me.

I can feel hands on my hips, then moving on to my ass spreading my legs further apart. I can feel rough man's fingers sliding along my slit, playing with my clit. Then the fingers entering my opening pulling my pussy lips further apart. His fingers making me all wet and slippery.

Then I feel his cock pressing against my slit slowly entering through my swollen lobes driving deeper inside until he is all the way in. Jeff moves his hands from my tits to the sides of my head. Pushing my head further down onto his cock. He is so much bigger than my husband. I have a hard time swallowing him all the way down.

But between his friend fucking me and my moans it causes my throat to open wider to get him all the way in.

I can feel Jeff's balls tightening against my chin and the pulses shooting up his shaft, I am ready, I am ready to swallow his cum. He pushes my head down hard as he bucks his hips upward shooting his load down my throat. His salty cum filling my mouth I swallow in large gulps, some of his cum leaking out the side of my mouth.

He releases the sides of my head as he comes back to reality and remembering my husband standing right next to him with the video camera in his hand.

I can feel his friend's cock lengthening inside me and his pace quickening. I can tell he is getting close. So I spin myself around and grab his cock and begin sucking my juices off his cock, keeping a fast steady pace. Mike pushes on the back of my head pulling my hair and fucking my face.

Then I feel Jeff come up behind me. I guess he isn't done and wants his chance to fuck me too. I feel his large cock slowly slide into my dripping wet cunt. It is so long and hard, I groan as he finally bumps his hips against mine.

I am finally getting my fantasy fulfilled. I am getting my two hot studs at the same time.

Jeff picks up the pace and starts fucking me hard. I can't stand it and begin to cum really hard all over his cock. My juices dripping on the floor.

I can feel Mike start to cum too. I grab the base of his shaft and pump his cock hard up and down while sucking hard with my mouth. I feel his cum squirting in the back of my throat as I swallow.

Jeff begins to grunt and pounds me harder still. I am screaming now from his incredibly large cock pound the fuck out of my swollen pussy. He pulls out and I spin around to take his cock in my mouth again. I am not expecting as much this time, but to my surprise he cums even harder than the first time almost choking me with it. I swallow hard and fast trying to get it all down, but there is just so much that it dribbles out the sides of my mouth.

After I get them both drained, I get up and go wash my face. Hubby places my full length coat over my naked body. We smile back at the two naked men with their dripping cocks as we walk out the door. Just before the door closes I look at Jeff and says "thanks guys, I needed that. No hard feelings I hope." The door latches and we head for the elevator. We'll be long gone before they can get dressed and follow!


The End

[birdie8819]

Birthday Girl in her Birthday Suit

Yeah, I know how it works. Sex stories are supposed to end in orgiastic, mind-blowing climaxes, where everybody gets their rocks off. But in real life, we all know it doesn't always work out that way. Since the experiences I write about really happened to me, they don't always end in predictable ways.

So here's a story about the greatest birthday party of my life (so far) and how it led to some great but unusual sex (the best kind), not then, but a bit later.

As I've mentioned before I'm a 22-year-old woman with a sex drive that revs higher than most. I've been penis-obsessed since the time I figured out what an erection was, and that obsession has led to one of the two great fetishes of my life: sucking cock.

For the record, I also love receiving oral, but I'm consistently frustrated by how few guys know how to do it well. Too many of them feel like they have to attack the snatch, like my clit is some fugitive hiding out in a cave that has to be brought to justice. Boys, do your homework! When it comes to taking care of your little soldier, you can bet that I have.

Here's the story of my first great foray into my other kink: exhibitionism. You know that dream that everybody has about being naked in some public setting? Yeah, it scares most people, but turns me on like nothing else does. I swear that once I almost came to orgasm just by lifting my skirt and sitting my bare ass on a greasy vinyl stool in a burger joint by a big window. I fantasize all the time about taking the subway or going to a baseball game stark naked, like it's the most natural thing in the world, because it should be the most natural thing in the world.

Anyway, a couple of years ago, I turned 20 and, it will probably forever rank as the most memorable birthday of my life, though I will try to top it one day.

It was all supposed to happen on my 19th birthday, but didn't for reasons I won't go into -- I was out of the country for one thing, and just went through a bad break-up, blah, blah, blah.

Anyway, I finally did it when I turned 20, the party I had been thinking about for a year. And, wow, was it amazing.

The idea came when a couple of girlfriends and I were in Mexico, in a little rented villa well north of Los Cabos in a remote place that was once a nice estate. We spent the days shopping for cheap blankets and flirting with the dumb American boys, but coming home alone anyway. One day we got up and decided to go swimming. I wanted to go nude and both my friends agreed and we walked down the footpath from the villa to the beach as naked as babies. My friend Astrid carried a gallon of water. Other than that we brought nothing, no blanket, no towels, no shoes, no clothes.

The beach was really quite secluded, but we had seen people down there a couple of days before, so it was a bit of risk. But we had a blast anyway, swimming, rolling around in the sand, feeling as free as we've ever felt.

The other girls got their exhibitionism out of their system after that, I suppose, but I found opportunities to be naked for the rest of the vacation. Then, sitting around drinking wine with my friends, I came up with an idea. I'm going to throw a big party for my next birthday, and wear my birthday suit. I would be nude and everyone else would be clothed, so it would be very easy to find the birthday girl. Great idea, said Astrid, but by the next morning, they had forgotten about it. But I had not.

So, as I said, it didn't happen at 19. So I made it happen at 20.

My friends Eric and Leslie have this fabulous home in the hills near where I was living then. They were more than happy to host my birthday party. But they were a bit shocked when I told them that I planned on being nude the whole night. Still, they eventually agreed.

Here's the part where I should say a little bit about my body and my looks. But I find it weird to do that, so I asked my friend Jeff to do it for me. Jeff (not his real name) is a neighbor of mine and, yes, we did do quite a bit of fucking before he found himself a monogamous girlfriend. He wasn't at my 20th birthday party, but he's seen me naked about as much as anyone has. So the following paragraph comes from Jeff:

OK, Kelly is ungodly gorgeous. No bullshitting. Seriously, she's like some model in a magazine. She's very pretty. Kinda tall for a girl. Dark hair that's about shoulder length. Round face and really nice green eyes. Sort of like a mix between Demi Moore and that chick from "Amelie." Her body is goddam fabulous. Not big tits, but perky and really sweet. Perfect ass, like a peach. Long, really fine legs. When I first met her, she was wearing a miniskirt and man, she was raising the temperature in the room. I got a steady girlfriend now and I try to be good, but I still get hard when Kelly looks at me that way. Now, I just try to be close and help protect her from creeps and shitheads. When you're that gorgeous and that horny, you need a little protection sometimes.

God, I love that guy. For the record, I edited the above paragraph just for spelling and grammar, and he got my eye color wrong, so I changed that. Before, I would have sucked his dick for a favor like that, but now, he'll have to go home and see if his little honey can give him some. Too bad.

Anyway, I spent weeks trying to look my best for the big day, my party. I've never had a weight problem. But I wanted to be a bit more toned, so I worked out some (not a lot, I think a lot of muscles look gross on girls).

Plus, no tan lines. I hate tan lines. I stayed out of the sun unless I was fully clothed or completely naked and covered in sunscreen. One of my problems is that I'm very fair-skinned. For weeks, I wore very loose, very un-sexy underwear to avoid the lines that tight panties and bras can imprint on your skin.

Then came the bikini wax issue. I went to the salon for a bit of consultation. "Is it still a bikini wax if I never wear bikinis?" I asked my waxer friend Sophie. Anyway, I asked her if I should take it all off down there -- I didn't have much to begin with. She told me that she advised some women to go bald downstairs and for others to keep the carpet. It depended a lot of how you were "cut," meaning how your pussy looked hairless. For girls who weren't slit very high, a full-on wax gave them a Barbie doll crotch. Not good. She also advised against it for anyone whose labia or clit were prominent. Me, I was a perfect candidate. I'm slit nice and high and I got nothing hanging down, just a nice little vertical smile. So it came all off and it stayed that way to this day.

Yes, I wanted a clean, bare look down there. But I wanted more. I didn't want to see those angry hair follicles getting all pink down there. I wanted to keep the chicken skin to a minimum. I wanted it to look as if I'd never had pubic hair before. Sophie worked a few sessions on it, until we had it nice and smooth and baby soft. I was stoked.

When the day of the party came, I looked really good naked. But I was still very nervous. A lot of people I knew were coming and everybody was going to see everything I had.

I was dating a guy -- we'll call him Justin -- who was also very excited. He was a great fuck, but, God bless him, he was kind of dumb. The plan was that I would emerge from a series of cardboard boxes me and my friends had designed to look like a giant birthday cake. I thought it would be cheesy, but it ended up looking pretty good. But about a half hour before the first guests were to arrive, I was feeling nauseous and thought fleetingly that I wouldn't go through with it. Justin suggested a nice hard fucking to clear my head. He suggested that a lot back then. But this time, it sounded like a good idea.

So Justin fucked me like a wild animal. But even while he was rutting me from behind, I was thinking that I had to take another shower (I had already taken two showers that day) and lotion myself one more time.

But stepping in the shower, I caught a glance of myself in the mirror. Justin had been grabbing me by the ass while he was screwing me and, to my horror, there were his handprints clearly visible on my butt. God, how humiliating. I'd been planning this nude coming out party and everybody was going to see hands on my ass.

So I showered and lotioned and though it faded a bit, the handprints still shown pink against the white skin of my ass. Why did Justin have to act like such a damn ape?

The time came when my two best girlfriends came back and told me it was time for me to get into the "cake." I crawled into a tight, dark space in the largest box, curled up like a baby in utero, and wearing as many clothes as a baby in utero would wear.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

I was wheeled out in the living room and I could hear the sound of a crowd talking about the cake and about me. I was going out of my mind with anxiety. Then, the moment came and I burst out of the box into the light of the room, wearing only the thinnest little sheen of perspiration.

It was fantastic. Everybody greeted me with mixture of embarrassment and good humor. The guys tried not to stare. I tried to get them to stare. The other women treated me like that crazy kid sister that needs a little big-sisterly supervision. For the first half hour or so, I tried to position myself so no one could get a look at my ass. I was still convinced that Justin's paw prints were still visible.

I blew out my birthday candles. I drank lots of really good wine. I opened presents. I even sang karoake, all completely naked and I never felt so alive in my life. As the night wore on, I began to feel more comfortable in front of friends and coworkers, but at any given moment, I might stop and say to myself "Oh, my God, girlfriend. You're totally naked in front of everyone you know." It was a tad hard to breathe sometimes. I had to go to the bathroom a few times just to wipe off the moisture from my body, both from sweat and from arousal, if you get my meaning.

The night did not end in an orgy. Everyone went home. Justin was horny as hell afterwards, but I just wanted to take a warm bath, put on some flannel jammies and go to sleep. Justin came in while I was in the bath with his giant hard-on and I sucked him off to put him out of his misery. Besides, I figured, the shot of protein might help me sleep.

A couple of months later, however, that night did lead to a great affair with this guy I'll call Jeff. He was at the party that night, a friend's date. She told me that night that he was kind of a self-involved jerk. But he had two things going for him. He was really good looking. And he was stinking rich. I met him out by the pool after the sun had gone down. I found it incredibly erotic that I was meeting this stranger in the back yard while naked. Thank God I had a drink in my hands, otherwise I'm not sure where my hands would have gone.

Jeff eyeballed me like a wolf looks at a lamb. He made no secret of his lusts, and it inflamed me pretty good. I thought for a second I might have to jump in the pool to cool myself off.

So, we talked a bit about inane bullshit, then he came right out and said he loves the bald-pussy look, and I launched into my bikini-wax experiences like we're talking about the fucking weather or something. Then, he squatted and examined my cooch in the dim light like a jeweler appraising a diamond. He lifted up his hand to reach out to me and said, "May I?" looking up at me. "May you what?" I wanted to say. But I just said, "Sure." He then reached out and petted my little twat like it was it was pet mouse. "Nice," he said, "very smooth." "Thanks," I said, like an idiot. "Maybe we should go in now."

So, a couple of months later, this guy calls me up out of the blue. He had gotten my number from my friend. He asked me out on a date. I said sure. We went to this fabulous restaurant, but I made him suffer by refusing to put out on the first date -- yeah, I know, what a cocktease I am. The next weekend, however, I invited him over to my place to cook him a meal. That's where we fucked like fiends all night long and it was out-of-this-world great.

It was that next morning that Jeff told me about his kink, and asked if I would participate in it with him. I'm always game for new experiences, so yeah, why not? He said he liked to have sex while doing business. I was confused, not knowing what that meant. He gave me the address to his house and asked me to come over the next morning, a Monday.

I skipped my classes that day and showed up at the address, stunned to find this immense new mansion in the hills, with stunning views and enormous gardens. I was greeted at the door by this really old skinny guy who introduced himself as Ramon. He was very friendly as he ushered me in. Standing in the foyer, he told me that he'd be happy to give me a tour of the house and/or the gardens if I wanted. Then, he said that Jeff had requested that I be nude my entire time in the house, he pointed to a small bathroom near the front door where I could keep my clothes.

I stood rooted to the floor for a minute or so, wondering what to do. Part of me wanted to split; this was feeling a little weird. But another part of me was turned on. Hell, the guy had already seen me naked. We'd already done it a bunch of times. Why not?

So, there I was, naked yet again, walking barefoot across the marble and hardwood floors while Ramon showed me the various rooms of the house. Eventually, we made to Jeff's office. He was standing in the window, wearing a white terry-cloth robe. In his ear was a bluetooth device and he was talking to someone on the other end.

Jeff was a day trader who made his fortunes by buying and selling stocks, or something. I never quite got it. All I knew is that he was constantly on the phone to one broker or another, speaking some stock-market gibberish, all day long. He told me that he was inspired when he was in college hearing that story about President Clinton getting his hose cleaned by Monica Lewinsky while he was on the phone to foreign leaders, and that he had try to do business like that as much as possible.

OK, this is pretty goddam perverse, I thought to myself. He wants me to be some combination of whore or White House intern servicing him while he's talking to someone else. For about two seconds, I wanted to tell him to fuck himself and leave. Then, my animal lusts consumed me and I found, to my shock, that I was totally turned on by the idea.

So, there I was, on my knees in the center of this enormous office. He makes another call and walks over to me, where I undo the belt to his robe and pull it off. His dick was fabulous and I luxuriated in the feel of it. It was just like I like them. Soft as silk on the outside, hard as steel underneath.

I sucked on it slowly, like it was rich dessert. I licked the head and the pee hole, then I drew it back deep in my throat. Jeff keep jabbering and I could feel the rumble of his deep voice ever so slightly in the vibration of his penis. This went on for what seemed to be a really long time and it felt really weird, as if Jeff's cock and I were doing something dangerous that Jeff himself didn't even know about. I've often had the experience where I feel like I have two relationships with a guy, one with him and another with his cock. But I never felt that as strong as with this one.

I wanted him in my snatch really bad at this point, but I couldn't take him out of my mouth. Soon, I could sense the train was about to arrive at the station and, wam, just like that, my mouth was full of boy batter, warm, sticky, disgusting and yet at the same time delicious. I pulled off and showed him the little puddle in my mouth. He was grinning widely, but still talking to someone else. He signaled me to swallow and I did. OK, so there was lunch.

There was an nice lounge chair by the window on the opposite side of the office and it was there where I hung out during the day between shaggings. I could read magazines or play on the laptop computer that was over there. Jeff gave a vibrator and asked me to play with it while he made another deal. I spread my legs and went to town, feeling like the most shameless slut on the planet.

We fucked more that day. He came at me from behind, pushing me face down on his desk, my ass hanging off the end, while he rammed me. I'm not a loud lay, exactly, but I don't keep quiet either, and Jeff, to my surprise, encouraged me to yelp or moan or whatever. Obviously, the people at the other end of the line were familiar with his habits. Knowing some putz at a desk on Wall Street was hearing me yelp like a puppy was a real turn-on and I came like crazy.

At mid-day, we both took a shower and went out by the pool for a swim. Lounging in the sun, I leaned over to have another go at that beautiful pecker, but Jeff put on his earpiece again and began making calls. Geez, does this guy ever give it a rest? A few minutes later, he was slowly screwing me missionary and I was feeling nice. He pulled out and I switched again, dropping to my knees. While I was sucking him, I heard him call for Ramon. The old butler came out with a small silver serving tray. He put it down on a nearby table and turned to leave, until Jeff asked him to stay put for a minute or two.

Jeff then pulled out and blasted several squirts of semen onto the serving tray, squeezing himself dry. I watched, transfixed by the sight of the little pools of spunk glistening in the sun on the tray. He then took the tray and he held it out to me, "Madam, it would be my honor if you would take this humble offering." I laughed. "The honor is all mine, sir," I said. Then, with Ramon looking on impassively, I slowly slurped up all that sperm, watching my reflection in the silver surface while I was doing it.

I went home that day feeling freshly fucked with a satisfying bellyful of fishies for a nutritious bonus. I went back three or four times after that. Then, one day, I got a letter from Jeff. Inside was a check for more than $7,000. "This is part of the dividend of the deals I made while you were sucking my cock," the note read. "Please accept this, and please don't feel like a whore. Think of yourself as a partner."

I accepted it, as a belated birthday present.


The End

[birdie8819]

Tropical Paradise



The oppressive heat made the air seem thick and heavy. As Charlotte walked the overgrown path through the forest she pulled her white vest away from her full breasts in an attempt to cool down. As she walked Charlotte wondered how anyone could become accustomed to such heat. She had been in this tropical region for only a week and had not yet become acclimatised. Every day she sought some relief from the heat by visiting a secluded waterfall that she had found near the campsite where she was staying with her childhood friend Jenny.

Reaching the waterfall she sat for a moment on her favourite rock and took in the incredible sight of a tropical waterfall. Lush green foliage grew along one side of the pool that was created by the waterfall. On the other side were large, cool rocks which Charlotte would lie upon as she listened to the sound of the water crashing down. Charlotte loved the water. Back home she had grown up in a seaside town and even after she moved away she still found herself drawn to water wherever she found it.

Unable to wait any longer Charlotte stood and began to strip off her clothes. She quickly shed her shorts and vest and stood in her bikini. She had always worn her little pink bikini to swim in the tropical pool, worried that someone might show up. It had not happened in the week she had been swimming there and she began to think that maybe she should be a bit more daring. She had always wanted to skinny dip and at the age of 22 maybe it was time. She untied her bikini top and her heavy breasts fell free. Slipping off her bikini bottoms, she stretched her arms up into the air, enjoying the sensation of the air against her skin.

Inching her way into the water Charlotte let out a quiet sound of pleasure. The water was comfortably cool as she sank down until her shoulders were below the water. Her long dark hair floated in the water. She always wore it loose to go swimming. The feel of the water tugging at her hair always pleased her. Floating in the water, nipples peaking above the water, she was unable to hear footsteps approach. She lay floating, eyes closed as Adam reached the pool and stared.

Adam had arrived at the campsite with a group of friends a few days earlier. He had noticed Charlotte straight away. As he and his friends had driven into the campsite he had seen Charlotte playing Frisbee with her friend. She was laughing and joking and he had been attracted by her obvious sense of fun. Her plump breasts and small waist had also been of some interest naturally. They had met a few times whilst with friends but hadn't had the opportunity to speak alone. Adam had noticed that Charlotte often snuck off somewhere and had thought to follow her. He had seen her leave but had been waylaid by one of his friends and so he hadn't caught up with her on the path.

He was not disappointed with the way things had turned out. From what he could see Charlotte had a lovely body. He couldn't believe that he had found her skinny dipping. Optimistic scenarios began to fill his head. Perhaps she would notice him and invite him in to join her. One thing would lead to another and naturally they would end up having fantastic sex.

Just then Charlotte opened her eyes, noticed him and let out a surprised scream. "What are you doing here? Did you follow me?" she asked as she sank below the water level in an effort to preserve her modesty.

"Don't freak out. I'm not some weird, stalker pervert," Adam held out his hand in a placating gesture. "I didn't mean to spy on you. I just wanted to talk to you alone and I thought while you were on your walk would be the best time. I didn't realise that you would be naked."

Charlotte relaxed a bit at his explanation. "why did you want to speak to me alone?"

"Because you seem really cool and sexy and I want to get to know you better," Adam replied with a smile. He had a twinkle in his eye and a dimple in his cheek that Charlotte found appealing.

"Really? How well did you want to get to know me?" She asked.

"As well as you'll let me." Adam said with a hopeful look.

Charlotte had always been the cautious type. She thought things through and planned ahead but for once she wanted to do something a little daring, a little unexpected. She liked Adam but it would never have occurred to her to make the first move. Now was the time to do the unexpected though. She was in a tropical paradise with a cute, sexy guy. She was going to make some memories to savour when she was back in her boring old life.

"Why don't you come and join me then? The water's lovely."

Adam could hardly believe his luck. He pulled off his clothes and waded into the water. He reached Charlotte and just stood for a moment looking into her eyes. Sliding his hands up her arms he tangled his hands in her hair and tugged her towards him for a kiss. Slightly off balance her body leaned into his. Charlotte's breasts rubbed against his muscular chest as they kissed passionately. For Charlotte it felt as if someone had removed the restraint that she had placed on herself years ago and the long-supressed passion was spilling out. She couldn't get close enough to Adam. She wanted to wrap herself around him as he pounded into her. Placing her hands on his shoulders she levered himself up and wrapped her legs around his waist. She could feel his hardening penis between her legs and sank down so that it rubbed against her clitoris sending little jolts of pleasure through her. Breaking their kiss she leaned back and offered Adam her breasts. Taking her nipple between his teeth he bit gently before sucking her nipple to a throbbing point. He kissed his way across her breasts and began to suck on her other nipple.

Wanting to be able to savour this encounter fully Adam walked them over to the shore where Charlotte had spread her towel across the rock. He laid her down gently and then leaned back to enjoy the view. Her time in the sun had turned Charlotte's skin to a pale bronze. Her dark pink nipples stood out in contrast. Her lips were swollen and pouty and her eyes were heavy with passion. Charlotte got tired of waiting for Adam to join her on the towel and got to her knees to encourage him. She moved towards him slowly. Sliding her hands up his legs she reached his buttocks and squeezed. She loved the feel of him. His skin was so warm and soft. Nibbling her way up his legs she paused when she reached his cock. She looked up at Adam before she ever so slowly leaned forward and blew across his erection. Adam was getting impatient, waiting for her to take his cock into her mouth but part of him was enjoying the teasing, the anticipation. Charlotte trailed kisses up the length of his erection before finally taking the head into her mouth. She swirled her tongue around the tip, savouring the taste of Adam. Taking him further into her mouth she began to suck as much of his erection as she could. Her fingers squeezed his buttocks in rhythm with her sucks.

Adam was enjoying Charlotte's efforts but he wanted to fuck her properly so as hard as it was he pulled her away and pressed her back against the rock. Lying next to her he ran his hand across her body, rolling her nipples between his fingers. Reaching between her legs he discovered that she was wet and throbbing. He began to rub her clitoris, a leisurely motion at first then quicker and quicker until her breath came in little pants. As she was nearing her orgasm he stopped.

Charlotte was lost in sensation, all her attention focused on the movement of Adams fingers between her legs. Then suddenly he stopped. "Why did you stop?" she asked. "I have a vision of doing you against that rock," he replied, "and I intend to make it a reality." Pulling her to her feet he turned her so that she was facing a large boulder. "Lean forward and place your hands against the rock," he whispered. Charlotte did as he suggested. He nudged her legs apart with his knee and pushed inside her. She was tight and wet and it felt so good. Taking hold of her hips he started thrusting, his rhythm slow to start then picking up speed.

Charlotte could feel her climax building. She took her hand from the rock and began to rub her clitoris. She didn't last long before she came, squeezing Adam's erection tightly as he continued thrusting. He thrust hard as he came deep inside her.

They sank down on to the rock, lying next to each other. Turning to look at Charlotte Adam smiled lazily. "That was amazing," he said. "It was not bad," she replied with a laugh.


The End

[birdie8819]

Laura's House Call


It is well known in medical practice that patient referrals are always the best to have, because the new patient is already inclined to have a favorable impression. This apparently was the case for Laura who was recommended to me by the Smiths.

After a most satisfactory first visit I of course offered to make a house call. Not much to my surprise I received a call a few days later from my answering service that Laura R needed a house call. I answered her and once again she complained of chest pain. I told her that I was coming right over and jumped into my care for the short ride to her home in then Palisades.

Her home was modest compared with others in the area, but the garden was tastefully and beautifully planted. I rang the door not knowing what to expect, and in a few moments answered the remote that it was the Dr to make a house call. The door opened to reveal Laura, and I mean that in the literal sense of the word. She was dressed in a sheer peignoir, cut low in front to reveal the beautifully breasts that I had enjoyed in our first encounter. Below she wore nothing except a French lace Garter belts holding up lace topped sheer black, seamed nylon thigh high stockings. She was wearing high heeled black pumps.

I reached to kiss her, but she said "what's the hurry? We have all evening. Let's have a glass of wine first and talk." And so we did. She described her former marriage as being "Contented".Her deceased husband was a lawyer whom she had met during the course of her work as a court stenographer. He was considerate, generous, but not particularly exciting sexually. "Women, as you know talk about everything" she said. "And it seemed to me that many of my girlfriends were dissatisfied with their sex lives. Some talked about affairs that they had or were having. But we had two lovely children who adored their father, and I couldn't bring myself to jeopardize our marriage for their sake. Now that Mike is dead, and the children are on their own I feel free to find out what if anything I've missed. Judging by our first encounter I've missed a lot. As you know Joyce and I are childhood friends, and she generously offered to share you!" At this we both broke into laughter, and for then first time that evening kissed each other.

Laura's kiss was special, and I had to come up for air frequently. Her tonguing was remarkable because wherever it went in my mouth, my ears, my neck it left a tingling sensation like electricity. Her hands were not idle either as they sought out and caressed by immediate erection. S soon had to ask her to slow down otherwise I'd use up all of my energy before we even began.

She smile and after we had a glass of white wine said "Follow me." She arose from the couch and walked ahead of me up a flight of stairs. She must have known the effect that she was having on me as she ascended the stairs. The translucency of her robe left just enough to one's imagination to inflame my desire for her even more. Her slender figure was topped by a magnificent bust. Her slim waist rose above her swaying hips , which in turn continued to a pair of long shapely legs. The latter were framed by a Garter belt holding up her stockings.

As she walked upstairs ahead of me I couldn't resist sliding my hands along her stockings, up her thighs to where they were attached to her garter belt. Just below a charming view of her Vagina and blond curls that now and then presented itself. I would have happily made love to her on the stairs, but she said" Patience my darling, just a few more steps."

Finally after what seemed to be an eternity we reached her bed room in which there was a king sized bed. I reached again for her, but she slipped out of my grasp and said " My darling,I want you to just lie still. I'll do everything." Happy to oblige and curious as to what would follow I complied, and lay down on the bed.

First she removed my shoes and socks, and proceeded to massage my feet. Then she unbuttoned and removed my shirt and undershirt. She began by kissing my mouth, then she worked her way downwards until she reached my chest. There she kissed and gently nipped my nipples. This was something that I had not experienced before, and which not only was pleasurable but heightened my sexual tension. "Now you know how much I like you to play with my breasts", she laughed.

Then came belt, and she unzipped my trousers. My erection by this time was barely restrained by my shorts. But she didn't touch it then, but pulled my trousers off. I could not stand it any more and brought her fingers to my groin. "Be patient!' she scolded. "I'm in charge tonight."

Finally she liberated my straining Penis from its restraint and it immediately stood erect. "How beautiful" she said, and then touched the tip with moist tongue. My Penis jerked uncontrollably as she licked the pre-cum which already had begun to trickle out. "Yummy" she said and then moved her attention to my scrotum. There she carefully took each testicle into her mouth and licked the skin. She worked her way upwards from there, slowly, savoring each taste. She took the bulb of my Penis into her mouth and then began to play with it using her tongue alternating with her sucking vigorously. All the while taking more and more of me into her mouth until my Penis was completely swallowed. She gently pushed my hands away as I attempted to hold her head. She looked up at me mischievously as she gave me the best Blow job that I had ever experienced. Suddenly I felt her finger tease, and then gently penetrate my Anus. and she began to massage my Prostate.

"I'm going to come," I cried, and come I did. I exploded into her throat and mouth, with more semen than I could have imagined was possible. This seemed to go on forever, until my by now completely spent Penis flopped out of her mouth. Laura had swallowed almost all of my come except for some remnants around her lips. She moved her head up to mine and again we kissed deeply. I could readily taste its saltiness..

"My God" I asked. " Where did you learn to do that?" She smiled and answered "Girl talk you know."


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"Now its your turn" I said. I too began by kissing her and working my way down to her lovely breasts. I could have happily stayed there forever licking, and sucking her hard and erect nipples. She very much enjoyed this, but moved my hand down to her stomach. Realizing what she wanted I moved my fingers down to her thighs where i began to gently stroke them upwards. I Enjoyed the feel of her stockings, and experiencing the increasing warmth and moisture of the skin of her thighs above the closer they came to her Vagina.

I kissed her stomach and as my lips approached her groin she purred like a cat and spread her legs apart. This allowed me to lick and to kiss her thighs above her stockings. Soon I reached her now swollen and reddened Vulva lips. They were glistening with her juices which oozed out of her Vaginal orifice. My tongue brushed against the Vaginal lips and she gave a start. She grasped my head and brought it closer to her groin. I easily inserted two fingers into her Vagina and again immediately found her pleasure zone. Scissoring my fingers I brought her to a fever pitch of sensation. She flung her thighs over me and clamped me so firmly that I could hardly move. My tongue found her Clitoris, and this together with the stimulation of my fingers brought her to her climax. She screamed, and screamed again. Her body shook, while she had one climax after another until I lost count. Finally the pressure of her thighs eased and I was able to move my had and neck. Her eyes were filled with tears as we kissed. "I've never come like this before," she said.

We both lay side to side, and Laura eased her back against my stomach. My now re-incarnated Penis stirred and began to harden again. My Penis lay from behind between her legs and I could feel the intense warmth and moisture of her Vagina. Meanwhile I fondled her breast with my hand. We lay companionably and comfortably, both dozing. In a few minutes we were asleep. We awoke an hour later in the same position. The only difference was that this time once again I had an intense erection.

"What have we here?" asked Laura mischievously as she fondled my Penis. "I'll show you" said I, and rolled her over onto her back. What a sight she was with a saucy grin as she licked her lips. Her long Blond hair lay disheveled over her shoulders. Her breasts pointing up with erect nipples, and her chest wall flushed red with sexual stimulation. Her long black nylon stockinged legs were spread apart and a lacy black Garter belt framed the patch of moist blond pubic hair.

"Come to me Lover" she said and guided my rampant penis towards her bush. I placed a pillow under her hips which were thrust up in anticipation of what must follow. I felt an exquisite sensation of pleasure as the tip of my Penis brushed her Vaginal lips. Without effort on either of our parts it slid completely into her already moist and fiercely warm cavity which fitted snuggly around. We lay still for the moment enjoying the sensation. I lifted my head to suck on her breast, and she once again purred with pleasure. We moved slowly at first, without any prompting except for her obvious but unspoken desires. I can't explain the sensation except to say that never before, with anyone else had it seemed so sublime. We moved together in perfect sync. When I got too close I warned her and reaching down between us she pinched the skin of my Glans effectively slowing things down for me, but without decreasing her own pleasure. We moved thus for what seemed to be hours (actually it was only 30 minutes.) Until she grasped my buttocks and pulled me closer She cried out "Fuck me, Oh please Fuck me hard." And I did like a madman, plunging and retreating ever deeper and faster until the moment came for us together. She stiffened and shook as I exploded a torrent of cum which flooded her vagina, and leaking out around my Penis. Her vaginal muscles clamped down on my Penis ,which I could not have removed at that moment had I wanted.

Then came the blessed relaxation and flood of pleasure that sated us both, and we lay in each others arms for minutes. My Penis slowly drooped, and Laura's Vagina slowly leaked our mingled juices.

We prattled, and giggled, and did all of those things that lovers do at times like these. We showered together and had it not been very late, and I very tired, we might have resumed our love making. We agreed though that this was the beginning of a special relationship. Specially so since I had been divorced for almost a year.

Almost afraid of the answer I asked Laura "What are you going to tell Joyce? " "Nothing that you may not want me too" she answered giving me a meaningful look. "We're both adults, and so long as what we do does not harm anyone else, its nobody's else business. I will tell her however that I found her recommendation most appropriate and that I intend to keep you as my personal physician" We kissed goodnight and made arrangements to meet later that week.


[CENTER]The End[/CENTER

[birdie8819]

The Little Neighborhood Slut



I honestly didn't know that Sara our new babysitter was a total slut. I was very surprised. One Saturday afternoon, she called and asked me to come over to her place. "I need you to help me with something was something," is all that she had said.

"Well where is your mom?" I asked.

She's up at the cottage with her boyfriend. I'm home all by myself. And I think there something wrong with the pump on the pool.

I told her I'd be right over and hung up the phone. My wife and kids had just gone out for the whole afternoon and was a little frustrated that my planned afternoon of heavy masturbation was going to be put on hold. I quickly put on my shorts and T-shirt and got ready to leave. I realized I wasn't wearing any underwear. It was so hot outside that day; nobody was probably wearing any underwear.

Sara did not live that far away so I'd decided to walk. I rang the doorbell. And I heard her call from the backyard. I walked around the side of the house and through the gate. Sara was standing there in the pump house with her back to me. She had a tiny sundress on which exposed her back. The bottom of which barely covered her butt cheeks. She had long slender legs. They seemed endless all the way to her barren little feet, her long blonde hair tangled in a ponytail at the back.

"Thank you for coming, Mr. Marty."

"Please don't be so formal Sara, call me Colin."

"Now what seems to be the problem with this thing? I started looking over the pump. Sara excused herself telling me se was going to go inside and change into her swimsuit.

After quick examination I could tell that the pump was shot. It had been running really hot and looked like it or burnt itself out; there is nothing I could do to fix it, the whole thing needed to be replaced. I closed the pump-house door and walked over to the patio. Sitting in the ashtray on the table was a half smoked joint.

I lay back thinking about what I was going to do to my cock, when I got home. I had been horny all day and after seeing Sara in that sundress. I knew who I would be thinking about when I finally got to oil up my shaft. Sara came walking out the patio door. She was wearing an extremely tiny string bikini. The flowered colored outfit, barely clung to her young tight body she sat down lawn chair beside me, her hair was down now and traipsing on her shoulders. She had such beautiful blue eyes and a friendly smile. Captivated, I explained that the pump was shot and her moms going to have to get a new one.

"I was afraid of that," she said in a sweet sexy voice. She lit a cigarette, looking at the ashtray. "Oops, don't tell my mom I smoke okay?"

"Don't worry, I won't mind if I have some of this I said, pointing at the joint." "No, feel free," she said. "I'm already half-baked. We smoked the rest of the joint and talked some more. As she lit another cigarette, she leaned forward and asked me, "This is gonna sound crazy, but I need to know. Do I have the reputation of being a slut?"

I laughed, "No, no you don't Sara. What would ever give you that idea? I've heard nothing of the sort."

She giggled and tossed her hair back looking up at the sky. "Well I know my friend Autumn has a reputation. So I was always worried that I would."

"But Autumn is a slut," I said.

She laughed again. "That's the problem. I'm more of a slut and she is. So I was little worried."

"What? I don't believe it."

"I am, she said. All I ever think about all day is getting fucked. I have spent his whole summer, lying on my back in my bed, playing with my pussy. I can't tell you how many times I've cum. She ran her fingers through her hair, her small firm tits heaved under the clinging bikini top. She brushed them with her hands when she brought them back down. I could see her nipples poking through the sheer top. "What about you?" she asked. "Are you a sex maniac like me?"

"Yes. Yes I am," I stuttered not believing what was happening. "As a matter of fact I was going to do something of that sort this afternoon myself."

She giggled again. "Its fun isn't it," she said. "I think I even like masturbation better than real sex itself. I can never find a guy that can make me cum they always seem to blow their loads too quickly."

"My hand was resting in my lap, covering my now full hard erection.

"You know Autumn says that I should try banging an older guy. She's been doing it for weeks, and says she just can't stop. Know where I can find an older guy to fuck me?" She asked, blowing smoke right in my face.

My heart was racing as a blurted out that I would love to be the man to teach her how cum with someone else.

"Oh my God, I was so hoping you would say that. I have wanted to fuck you for so long. I just didn't know how to ask."

"Well that bikini sure helps get the message across," I said.

"Do you like it? I just got yesterday. My mom would kill me if she knew I was wearing something like this." She stood up and modeled it for me. As she twirled around very slowly, I gazed at her completely naked butt cheeks. Exposed, for all to see in the tight thong bottom she was wearing.

"Shall we go inside? She asked.

I stood up with the boner in my shorts, very prominent now, her gaze drifted to it and I heard her draw a deep breath in.

I followed her inside, watching her little ass cheeks jiggle as she walked slowly in front me. She swayed her hips with each step. Now, I could tell she was a slut. She knew exactly how to seduce a man. I followed her up the stairs, getting more and hornier with each step. I couldn't wait to peel off that micro bikini.

She closed the door of her bedroom and led me to the side of her bed. Taking the lead, she wrapped her arms around me. Mine soon followed. We looked into each other's eyes. I leaned forward and started to give her the most passionate kiss I had ever given anybody in my life. I wanted to teach her, what it was like to be fucked properly. My tongue swirled around hers as my hands ran through her beautiful blonde hair. We were both already breathing heavily. I pulled her close to me and grabbed both her ass cheeks firmly in my hands. She moaned softly, as we continued kissing. I could feel my straining cock pressing up against her tummy. I felt her grind against it.

She broke the kiss lifting off my shirt and pulled it over my head. She kissed me again. As we fell onto the bed my hands instinctively cupped one of her breasts. Again, she moaned, tilting her head back. I could tell she was one horny little kitten. My hand drifted higher and began to keel down the top of her bikini, her right breast popped out. Its hard little nipple finally exposed to the air. I broke the kiss, and let my tongue trail down her neck. I couldn't wait to suck that tit. I started kissing around her nipple, as she pulled her other tit out and began to squeeze them together. I began to feast on the little valley of cleavage that had developed. She started moaning louder now out as my hot breath grew closer to her hard pointy nipple. She let out a gasp as my lips wrapped around one of them.


Continue next page .........

[birdie8819]

"Oh my god, you are so good at this!" She screamed.

I had the confidence now, and moved lower my tongue trailing down her tight little tummy. I Stopped at the bellybutton letting it probe and swirl around it. I moved lower and lower skipping all the way down to her knees. I started to kiss her lower thighs and her legs parted instinctively. I looked up at her bikini clad pussy. My hands reached up for the strings at the sides. As my tongue move further upper her thigh I peeled away her bikini bottoms. She let on another soft little moan and giggled a little embarrassed as she was showing me her pussy. It looked so small and tight, completely shaven. My tongue was very worked up now and had started swirling around her wetness. Already I could tell she was totally soaked she felt my hot breath on her clit. I began to tease her, my slippery tongue sliding around her lips. I was gently brushing the sides of her budding clit when I spread her lips wide so could have full access to it. I began to flick my crafty tongue back and forth across the tip of her clit. Her back arched as she took a deep breath and let out a scream of pleasure.

"This feels so good!" She moaned.

My hands reached around and held her ass cheeks firmly as my tongue continued to lick. I could tell she was getting close, her moaning and gasps were very short now. I wrapped my full lips now around her clit sucking it into my mouth where my darting tongue began to flick more ferociously. Then she started cumming loud, and hard. She lifted her hips right off the bed and was grinding them into my face as she was screening and pleasure.

It felt like her orgasm had lasted forever. She was looking down at me, cupping her tits and pinching her nipples.

"No one has ever done that to me before," she said, "I loved it." I withdrew my lips from her pussy and hovered over the top of her. I kissed her cheeks and neck as she was still twitching from her orgasm.

"Now it's your turn," she said, "Let's get those shorts off." I kneeled in front of her as she peeled my shorts down. My long thick, hard cock popped out right in front of her face.

"Oh my God! That's the biggest cock I've ever seen," she said.

She was staring at it as it twitched and throbbed right in front of her face she reached up and gently grabbed the shaft in her hand. Slowly, she started stroking it, moving her mouth closer and closer to its mushroom head. She licked her lips before she wrapped them around it. I couldn't help but moan, as she sucked on the big head. I rolled over on my back kicking my shorts to the floor. She hovered over me again and started sucking more of the shaft into her mouth. I couldn't believe how much she was taking. She was very good at this. I knew for certain and that she was a little slut, her hands cuffed and caressed my balls like an expert.

"Well you are very good at this Sara. This feels so good" She continued sucking me with new confidence.

"Do you know what I wanna do? I want to fuck those perfect tits of yours," I said.

She had an embarrassed laugh and leaned forward, placing my rock-hard shaft, between her little titties. Squeezing them around it, I gently started to pump my shaft in between them. She kept looking down at my cock, trying to catch the type tip of its head with her tongue. When it popped free from between the head of my cock was covered in pre-cum.

"What are your favorite position sera?"

"I wanna ride you baby," she purred.

She stood up over me and very slowly started to lower her pussy to word my cock she held the shaft and guided it to her entrance. I could feel her pussy lips wrapped tightly around my head as she started to lower deeper onto it. She started screaming with pleasure the moment it entered her.

"Holy fuck, your huge!" she sat right down on top of it.

"Don't worry I'll be gentle. This is the tightest pussy I've ever fucked."

She soon got used to it and began slowly lifting her hips up and down. She was moaning with pleasure every time she would slam back down on top of me. I started to meet her thrusts with some of my own. She was getting closer and closer a she started moaning louder. I told her to play with her clit. As soon as she did, she started cumming. It was all I could do to hold my own orgasm back as she bounced happily up and down on top of me. She continued grinding her pussy onto my cock with her tits dangling in my face. I did not want to shoot my load yet so I told her roll over onto her back. She did spreading her legs. I teased her a little bit now, rubbing the big mushroom head of my cock, up-and-down her wet and slippery clit. I parted her pussy lips just a little did and I asked her if she was ready. Then I slid my cock, nice and deep inside. I held it tight inside her, kissing her again. I began to pump slowly; her little titties began to bounce with each thrust. She looked up into my eyes, gasping with lust I could tell she was proud of her self for taking such a big cock she began to rub her click again, her legs were spread wide. So I could hold them apart. I looked down watching the full length of my big shaft dairy inside her tight wet little pussy, her finger was circling faster now. And she took a deep breath.

I'm coming again, she yelled.

I started pounding into her now. Burying my cock, all the way to my balls. She wrapped her legs tightly around me and started on yet another orgasm. I realized then, why she was such a little slut. When done right, she could come and come and come.

"Let's try doggy style sweetie," I suggested. "I think you'll like this position."

I could tell my little slut had done it before. She knew exactly what position to assume. Her tiny round little ass was stuck straight up in the air. I edged closer to her letting my cock, brush the back of her thighs, then slipping between them, resting against her soaking wet love nest. My cock was so hard. It was throbbing, bouncing up and down against her clit. I squeezed her firm round ass cheeks. I couldn't wait to be back inside her I teased myself a bit by slapping my thick hard meet against her cheeks. Letting it nestle in her ass crack she spread her legs wider and dropped off her elbows, so her butt was high in the air. I could tell she was ready. Spreading her lips. I slowly eased my pulsing manhood, into her tight pussy.

She screamed and moaned the loudest she had done all day as I entered her, pushing deep on the very first thrust. I held my cock deep inside her with my balls mashed up against her. She was so wet, and so tight. Reaching around. I cupped her dangling, little tits holding her hard petite nipples between my fingers. I pinched them, as I started to fuck her. They were hard as rocks delicate to the touch. By her squeals of pleasure I could tell she liked me playing with them. I continued pumping slowly, knowing she had gotten used to this nice and deep penetration.

I nicely asked if I could go faster, she tilted her head back and said two words.

"Fuck me!"

I needed no more encouragement and bucked my hips harder against her, slowly growing in tempo until I had a nice fast pace going. She was moaning loudly, her ass cheeks jiggled and bounced as our bodies slapped together. She was again close and started to play with her clit again. Her little pussy was ready to come and I reached forward grabbing her hair giving it a little gentle tug. Her back arched as she looked upward and screamed out that she was going to come again. Her hips were again meeting my thrusts. I didn't know who was having more fun, when yet another orgasm came over her, this one lasted forever, her pussy lips were now so tightly wrapped on my cock. I felt I had to slow down.

I leaned forward, pushing her down more. She fell off her knees with her ass still up in the air. She was now lying flat on her tummy. My thick cock was buried inside her with my stomach pressed up against the soft pillows of her ass cheeks. I started to really fuck her hard, pressing her into the bed; her hand was back on its usual spot, circling her clit at an unbelievable speed. My little slut was going to come again and this time I wasn't going to be able to hold back. I withdrew my cock to its very tip and plowed back in as she started coming. Pumping away really fast and hard now I could feel my orgasm start to build as her ass was slapping against me.

"I'm going to come too!" I yelled.

"Oh yes, yes, yes spray it all over me!" she screamed and rolled over still rubbing her clit. I literally stood on her bed over top of her as my pulsing cock begged to be drained.

She looked up at me and licked her lips. I couldn't believe it and this set me off the edge I started into in the most intense orgasm I've ever had in my life. A weeks worth of cum started spraying out. The first shot landed right on her chin glancing off her tongue. The next I aimed at her little titties. I pulsed and sprayed for what seemed forever so much, hot, warm and splattering cum. I completely showered her tits and tummy with my white jizz.

I collapsed beside her in a heap of sighs and gasps. We were both exhausted after the best fuck of our lives.

After that I met Sara, many times, until she went away to college. I think she had become addicted to my cock with us sneaking away many times to fuck the hell out of each other.


The End

[birdie8819]

Providence

I waited in the brightly lit reception area of the club, for my latest prize. My Italian jacket and designer jeans emphasised the tan on my skin and the sun bleaching of my hair was for real. My lean muscled body with its expensive perfume showed I was a man who took care of himself.

Then she was with me, the soft long blond hair framing the fresh naïve 22 year old face. Her dark brown eyes like that of a doe looked up trustingly into mine as her soft pink lips formed into a kiss to brush my lips. The kiss was warm, fresh, like candy on my tongue. She took my arm hugging her body close to mine. I could feel the firm young frame through the thin fabric of her mini slip dress. She was young, pretty, with a hunger for passion which had grown through the night.

I had succeeded. They would be pleased when I brought her to them. I slipped her coat about her shoulders as we stepped into the waiting taxi. Her slim thin fingers disappeared into my broad hand. As we rode in the taxi she rested her head onto my shoulder pressing her warm thigh against my mine. I could feel the expectation tensing the muscles in her body. As we neared our destination the squeezing of her fingers in mine increased, matching the tempo of her breath shortened by excitement.

I paid for the taxi and we entered the apartment building like twins joined at the hip. As we rode the elevator to the top floor she turned my face to hers. Her butterfly kisses covered my face and exposed neck. She raised her leg to rub along mine. She bent my head to her mouth by tugging the short mat of hair on the back of my head. Her hips ground into my groin. I could feel the heat inside her spreading along her naked thigh through the thick cotton of my jeans.

Her fingers slipped to trace the outline of my erect cock. I had to gently brush them away. "Not yet my sweet. Not yet." I saw the question form in her eyes but I would not answer.

I unlocked the door into the warehouse style apartment. The low lighting in the entrance bled into the shade bordering the central room. As always the square of three white leather sofas was lit like a stage. On the centre sofa sat the two lead players, my flatmates or should I say my owners. Since joining them in the flat I had known no other life than pandering to them. Pleasing them in whatever way I could. Tonight I had brought them a new offering, a new toy for them to play with and use.

My young friend turned to me. I sensed the surprise and disappointment in her face. She had thought we would be alone. "These are my flatmates Daisy" I said to her. "Chloe and Sabrina." The two women broadened their crimson glossed lips into welcoming smiles. They parted their voluptuous satin dressed bodies to make a space between them on the sofa. Sabrina extended her glistening long nailed hand towards Daisy and indicated the girl should sit between them.

"Tea would be nice Darren dear. We girls will chat for awhile and get acquainted." I had been dismissed. I turned taking the stairs up the mezzanine to the gallery kitchen. From above I watched as Daisy slipped into the space created between the two women. Within seconds the space had closed, and Daisy was pressed closely between them.

The conversation was indistinct but I knew what its contents would be. How had we met. How long had we known each other. Did she like the flat. This was always the first chance visitors had to study the décor. The subtle erotic paintings on the wall, the lamps which were bronzes of lovers entwined, and then of course there was the single large circular bed partially obscured by a screen.

The kettle boiled and I created the herbal infusion. I was not to hurry. The women needed time for the corruption to commence. Daisy was a student. Intelligent, wise yet totally naïve. She was ripe for education, liberation even, as our little game of perversion would open her mind and body to new pleasures she would never have thought of. I watched now as the bewilderment clouded her sweet face. Soon there would be apprehension, maybe just briefly fear, before joy would overtake her and she would enter the light of pleasure that awaited her.

Daisy's coat had been removed from her shoulders. I watched Sabrina's ample bosom rise and fall with the quickening of her breath. Her fingers had started to stroke Daisy's long hair. Chloe was tracing her fingers along the line of Daisy's shoulder. I could see the girl's nipples hardening through the thin fabric of her slip dress. My cock bucked against my jeans. Chloe rearranged the split of her satin dress revealing the full length of her black stockinged leg which she pressed against Daisy's bare knees.

It was time for me to enter as the audience. I walked down the stairs, as best I could with my cock straining to be free of my jeans. I placed the tea tray on a table in front of the girls. Daisy looked quizzically almost pleading into my eyes. I smiled. She was ripe. I knew she would enjoy, she just had to let go. Chloe handed Daisy her tea. She was trapped now. The pleasure would get to her before fear, reason or doubt could prevent the moment.

The women talked to Daisy again. The words were unimportant, it was just the accent, the tone, the rhythm, a quick question would prevent her from thinking or noticing what was happening to her until it was too late.

Daisy's thighs had been gently parted. Sabrina had worked the hem of Daisy's dress to the top of her thighs. I could see her white cotton G string dampening at the front. College girls always wore cotton, they had no ingenuity, they felt no need to glamourise their sex it was still fresh and youthful.

I could smell the combined odour of sex welling from inside the women. I desperately wanted to free my dripping cock but I had to wait. I had to wait until I the instruction came.

Chloe was the first to kiss Daisy. Taking the young face into her hand she raised the chin and bore down with her lips forcing the girls mouth apart. I watched as their tongues flicked together. I saw Daisy tense. I saw a brief fight rise in her. Sabrina gripped at Daisy's shoulders then released her as Daisy locked onto Chloe's embrace.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Slowly they stripped the slip dress down Daisy's body. Sabrina gripped at Daisy's freed breasts. Tweaking them between her thumb and forefinger till they were taut she finally suckled into the closest breast as her fingers pushed aside the cotton covering the young girls pussy.

I could see the shaven pink puffy lips glistening with love juice widening to accept Sabrina's two slippery probing fingers. Chloe released Daisy's face and gently eased the girl down onto the cushion of the sofa. As she cupped, kneaded and suckled at the young girls breasts she watched Sabrina strip away the last of Daisy's clothes.

As they each stimulated their young plaything they gradually stripped each other till they hovered over their victim wearing black stilettos, stockings, and matching lace thongs. Their full breasts nudging and brushing each others exposed flesh causing their nipples to tauten into over ripe berries.

The two women kissed mischievously before Sabrina dipped her head to kiss Daisy's head and abdomen. Her head travelled futher towards the young girls bare pubis. Sabrina's tongue circled the exposed clitoris rising from the hood of Daisy's pussy. Chloe stripped off her own panties and bent over to kiss Daisy full on the lips once more. This was my signal. I could leave the audience to join the performance.

Racing out of my clothes I dropped to my knees and gratefully kissed Chloe's fleshy bottom extended to me. Her thighs parted, and her hand slipped to the back of my head forcing my face deep into the cleft of her pussy. Eagerly my tongue probed between the softening lips, till my teeth could take hold and I could suck and draw on her labia lips. My hands stroked along the smooth flesh of her inner thighs, till my finger pressed against the bud of her clit. Briefly she pressed back against my face until she twisted away.

Directed towards Sabrina's raised derriere I saw Chloe position herself over Daisy's face and watched as she sank down onto the flicking tongue awaiting the taste of her clit. Now rampant with excitement I pulled aside the thin covering of Sabrina's G string and buried my face into her pussy. Sucking on her clit I ran my fingers over the saliva forming on my lips. Once sticky I reached up gently testing the opening of her anus. Teasing with increasing pressure, I felt the tension ease and my fingers slid inside.

Beneath Sabrina's body I could feel the upward pressure from Daisy's body as her climax began to well inside. Sabrina sat back, grabbing my dripping cock, she pressed it into her waiting pussy. With her other hand she continued to tease Daisy's clit. Sabrina and Chloe locked lips into a long smouldering kiss before Sabrina's head dipped back to cover the fully flowered opening of Daisy's pussy. Her buttocks slammed into my groin burying my cock up to the balls into her own hungry pussy.

As I thrust back and forth into the gyrating body beneath me I watched Chloe's untethered breasts dance before my eyes. Gripping Sabrina at the hip with one hand my other latched onto one of the flayling breasts in front of me. Chloe gripped her other breast and between us we each urged the other to climax.

As Chloe began the low whine that led to her siren like climax I could feel Sabrina being jerked back against my own thrusting body. As Chloe's shriek filled the vast void of the apartment I could hear the low whimpering whelp of shocked delight coming from Daisy beneath the sumptuous volumes of voluptuous flesh. Sabrina in her usual mix of guttural expletives was next to climax immediately snatching my straining cock from the velvet comfort of her welcoming vagina.

Releasing Daisy from beneath their combined advances the two women held my quivering sticky cock close to her wide eyed flushed face. "Do you still want this sweet lips?" Chloe asked. "Yes" was the dreamy positive reply. Chloe propping Daisy's head in her lap raised her face level with the enlarged eye of my pulsing cock. Sliding her hand along the length of my quivering pulsing rod, Sabrina jerked at my cock till I could hold back no longer, in a rush of spouting gushes my love juice sprayed into Daisy's waiting mouth. Peppering her cheeks and lips with globules of my white sticky goo.

Daisy reached up with outstretched hand pulling my still hard length into her mouth slowly she licked and sucked it clean as Chloe and Sabrina licked away my spray from her face. Some would say I should be ashamed of my slavish behaviour towards my two flat mates. Many would consider our life style wicked, corrupting, even addictive and depraved. You may even question my reasoning for staying with them. Yet when you see the satiated glow on the young face of a girl such as Daisy, I have an almost evangelical feeling and realise our meeting was providence not evil and I must continue the good work for as long as I am able.


The End

[birdie8819]

A Night of Strip Poker



A few years back my husband Peter was stationed by his office in Manila, the capital of the Philippines. Like the ever loyal wife that I am (snicker) I accompanied him in his exile. At that time Peter and I were in our mid twenties and looked more to his assignment as an adventure than anything else.

While in Manila Peter befriended two Canadian expatriates who were about the same age as him, whose names were Martin and Robert. Pretty soon all three became close friends and simply inseparable. They would do everything together. They would take their lunches, go drinking, play golf, party and even go on vacations together.

As for me, I would often join them in their escapades and so got to know Martin and Robert and we became close friends as well. Martin and Robert were seeing these two Filipina beauties, Gina and Nicole. Both girls were in their early twenties but had this youthful glow about them that made them look just out of their teens. They were both fun loving and easy to get along with, and would always join their boyfriends whenever they were out with Peter and I. Needless to say, they too became my closest friends.

After spending a number of years abroad, Peter was finally recalled back by his office. He got promoted. Much as we were ecstatic to finally go home, we were a bit saddened having to tell our friends of our imminent departure.

As to be expected, our friends were greatly saddened by the news but were genuinely happy at Peter's promotion and congratulated him profusely. They offered to throw a party for Peter and myself, just the six of us, both as a "despedida" (going away party) and celebration for Peter's upcoming promotion.

On the day of the party, Peter and I dressed to the nines. Peter in a long sleeved shirt and slacks with sports coat and black dress shoes; while I was in a white one piece halter dress, white stiletto heels and matching jewelry. I did not bother wearing stockings because of the tropical heat, nor did I wear a bra since the dress I wore had built in cups for breast support. The only thing I wore under the dress was a white thong which prevented panty lines from appearing in the dress.

We met the guys in the lobby of one of the fancier hotels where we then proceeded to the top floor to have dinner at its fanciest restaurant, which offered a panoramic view of the city. Both Martin and Robert came similarly dressed like Peter in sports coats; while Gina and Nicole came almost similarly attired in long sleeved shirts, vests and skin tight pants which hugged and clearly highlighted their slim figures. The only difference in their attires was that Gina's pants were in black leather while Nicole wore stretch jeans. I found out later that they both were wearing boots, as well.

After a fantastic dinner we went barhopping. Drinking and having fun all throughout the night. As it was getting late and everyone seemed to be getting drunker, I invited everybody to continue celebrating in the house where we could all lay back and mellow out in each other's company. Everyone agreed and so we all headed for our house.

When we got home I directed everyone to make themselves comfortable in our living room while I got the wine. After everyone was given a glass everyone started talking to each other. For some reason, the topic of discussion went to strip poker which caused the exchange to get much more lively and animated, especially between the guys.

For reasons yet unknown to me, it was I who first suggested that we play. Yes, you can probably blame it on the copious amounts of alcohol I imbibed or probably a Freudian desire to see another naked man aside from my husband Pete, but it was I who set everything in motion and planted the seed leading to my own destruction.

Upon hearing my suggestion the guys paused but a moment but heartily agreed to play. At least from their expressions I know Martin and Robert were most enthusiastic at the prospect of getting to see naked female flesh, but Peter seemed to be a bit reserved, probably shocked that it was I who initiated the game and only went along with the idea so as not to disappoint his guests, like the good host he is.

As to be expected both Gina and Nicole were a bit hesitant to play. Being Filipinas they were a lot more modest about having to bare their bodies. It took quite a lot of persuading from Martin and Robert before they finally agreed to play along, albeit most reluctantly. Truth be told, I too joined in trying to convince the girls to play. Ironically, I believe one of my most convincing arguments was that they need not take off anything at all during the game, as someone else could be unluckier than them and get stripped naked naked before they do.

Once decided we would be playing strip poker some rules had to be set.

First, The game will continue even after one player gets nude and end after everyone is stripped naked. Both Gina and Nicole voted for the game stop as soon as one player is stripped naked, but they were outvoted. Second, Only the lowest hand in each game had to strip. Everyone agreed.

Third, First one stripped naked will lose all right to wear clothes for the rest of the party. Everyone else gets to put what they lost back on.As to be expected, Gina and Nicole, insisted that all clothing be returned after the game; while the guys Martin and Robert insisted otherwise claiming that this would be a good incentive for everyone to play well.

Peter abstained. As a host he didn't want any of his guests to feel uncomfortable in his home, by having them party on nude as a consequence of losing. But if the others decide that would be the rule, then he would abide by it.

For my part, rather than take the same road as my husband being the hostess of the affair, I openly sided with the guys and voted for total nudity for the loser for the rest of the party. I really must have a mean streak in me and must confess secretly looked forward to having one of our guests as the loser, especially either Gina and Nicole, who looked at me pensively as I cast the deciding vote.

After agreeing to the rules an inventory was made of each players clothing. It was decided that each player is allowed to remove seven articles of clothing before they get stripped.

The guys:

1.Sports Jacket 2.Shoes 3.Socks 4.Long sleeved shirt 5.Pants 6.Undershirt 7.Boxers or briefs

For the girls (i.e. Gina and Nicole):

1.Vest 2.Boots 3.Stocking or socks 4.Long sleeved shirt 5.Pants 6.Bra 7.Panties

My case was different. Since I was only in a one piece dress and had no stockings, nor a bra on, I was allowed to remove pieces of jewelry to make up for lack of clothing. Since jewelry were not considered items of clothing which had to be stripped off, at least for the others, they can still wear them for the rest of the party even if they do lose; unlike me who would be literally naked as the day she was born, in case of a loss.

In my case then, the stripping will be as follows: 1.Watch 2.Earrings 3.Necklace 4.Rings/wedding band 5.Shoes 6.Dress 7.Panties

After having taken care of the rules, we arranged ourselves around our glass topped coffee table ready to play. We girls were seated side by side on the sofa, with me in the middle; while Martin and Robert sat facing us on the side chairs found at either end of the sofa, while Peter took his position directly in front of us girls, on the ottoman.

Since there was six of us playing, it was agreed that though we would each be given five cards to start, only a maximum of three could be changed per hand. You could easily tell that all the guys were excited and raring to go, even Peter; while the other two girls were obviously nervous and you could say even scared. As for me, I was calm and cool as ice and surely exuded an aura of invincibility, never believing for a second that I could lose.

When the first round got under way, I was pleasantly surprised that I was immediately dealt a full house, making any change of cards unnecessary. I just sat there with a smug and superior look in my face as the other players scrambled to discard cards hoping to get a better combination. Stealing glances towards the two girls beside me I could not help but notice that they both had worried looks on their faces as they looked over their cards. Hmmp. Talk about poker faces, there sure was a lack of that here, at least as far as Gina and Nicole were concerned.

It goes without saying, that when everyone showed their cards, I had the highest hand of all six players. Martin had the lowest with only an Ace high.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

To the hoots and catcalls of the other men, Martin quickly doffed his sports coat but paused a while, unsure of whether he should hand me the jacket or merely set it aside. After a quick discussion it was decided that the loser of a hand must hand over the lost article to the winner, who in turn may use the same in case he or she loses. It was also agreed, at the insistence of I think Gina, that while the lost item was in the possession of the winner, he or she may put it on. That was the only concession any of the girls got that night.

As a result of the new rule, I stood up and ceremoniously donned Martin's jacket which I am sure made me look comical due to our disparity in size. Martin was a hulking 6 footer while I was a slender woman with a svelte figure ( I stand around 5'6"). Despite the feeling that I was wearing a tent on my shoulders I gamely modeled my new fashion outfit for the others before sitting down for the next round.

The second round did not start of well for me as I was immediately dealt garbage. Fortunately, I was able to draw a pair of Jacks after changing the maximum number of three cards. Although not high at all, I was nevertheless satisfied with my hand, thinking that it would surely not be the lowest for the round. I surreptitiously looked over at the other players and noticed that Nicole had a somewhat panicked look on her face. This reinforced my confidence which led me in all bravado to call for everyone to lay their cards down.

And they did.

Unfortunately, all the other players had higher cards than me with Nicole winning the hand with a trio of fours. Gina had a pair of kings. I gave Gina Martin's jacket happy at least to finally get its weight of my shoulders. As she was even slimmer than me, Gina didn't bother to put the jacket on but instead draped it over the back of the sofa.

Feeling a bit piqued at having lost the second round, I ferociously attacked my cards just as soon as they were dealt. Alas, to my ever increasing horror that second round was the start of my worst losing streak ever, that I lost five hands in a row. Piece by piece I had to remove all my jewelry and hand them over to the other players. I think my watch ended up with Robert, my earrings and necklace with Peter and my rings with Nicole. Nicole had a mischievous look on her face as she put my rings and wedding band on her fingers and began modeling them for the others to admire.

I had a queasy feeling in my stomach seeing my wedding band in another woman's hand, but was quickly made to snap out of it when told I had lost again. Left with no other choice, I slowly removed both my shoes and timidly handed them over to Martin, who had finally won a round.

Play halted when a short powder room break was requested by the girls. As we made our way to the bathrooms to freshen up, I could not help but notice the sharp contrast the clip clopping of their boots made on the hardwood floor as compared to the slip slapping of my bare feet. It really made me feel already naked somewhat.

Back from the break, I immediately took stock of my situation. I was just two steps away from total nudity, while all the other players were still fully clothed. Some even more dressed than when they started. Remember Nicole and my rings?

Anyway, fortunately for me, my losing streak finally ended and it was Gina who lost to Martin. She simply handed over the jacket back to Martin who, in turn, immediately put it back on, no doubt feeling quite happy being fully dressed once more.

I didn't lose any of the next few hands, but my clothing sure made the rounds of the other players. Eventually all my jewelry ended up with either Gina or Nicole, both of whom took great pleasure in wearing them in front of me. In addition to my rings, Nicole got my necklace which she even had the cheek to ask me to put on her. Gina on the other hand ended up with my watch, which she immediately put on her wrist even if she was already wearing a watch herself (lucky for her she had on a long sleeved shirt which hid the fact she had two watches on her arm, otherwise she would have looked like those soldiers out looking for booty in those old war documentaries). She also won my earrings which she too put on, but that was ok since she wasn't wearing any in the first place.

My shoes made the rounds too, but none of the guys seemed to want to put them on.

After a few rounds had passed, I received a potential straight flush in eight to four diamonds, except that I was missing the seven and instead had another five as my fifth card. So I had a low pair of fives. Stupidly, I went for broke and discarded the five and ended up with a two of clubs, leaving me only with an eight high hand. Peter won that round with only a pair of threes.

(Lesson to all, never ever take chances in strip poker. Its really not worth throwing away an admittedly low hand for a chance to get a higher one. Chances are you will never get it and wind up with nothing. To paraphrase a line I recall from the Mel Gibson film "The Patriot". . . Aim small, lose small.)

I had lost. I couldn't help blaming myself for that faux pas, especially considering that I now had to take off my dress as a consequence. (n.b. Of course, technically, I could have removed my thong instead of my dress but to tell you the truth, my mind was in a flux and I could not really think straight at that time.)

The room took on a deathly silence as the other players waited in anticipation of my impending disrobement. Like a zombie, I stood up to peel my clinging dress from my body, shyly avoiding every ones eyes which I felt were concentrated on me. As my hands hesitated at the hem of my dress both Gina and Nicole both stood up on either side and mercifully pulled off my dress for me

They did it very slow and sensuously though, allowing my audience to feast upon and savor each and every body part of mine revealed to them.

First my shapely calves . . . then my luscious thighs. . . then moving up to my rounded hips which was only encased by my wispy thong. . .then my flat abdomen with my cute belly button in the center. . . then pausing before they uncovered my heaving breasts with my now rock hard nipples poking out. . . and finally whisking the dress off my arms overhead to reveal my flushed and embarrassed face. . . before they, in all pomp and ceremony, handed over my dress to Peter.

I must have stood there a minute all topless and clad only in a thong, while my fully clothed guests sat mesmerized and openly ogling my all but naked state. In due time, I was able to break out of my trance and took my seat between Gina and Nicole, who seemed to be seated much closer to me now, actually hemming me in on both sides. I could actually feel the material of their clothing brushing against my naked skin, which made me feel even more naked and exposed. Well, I was only in a thong and they were in long sleeved shirts and pants weren't they.

Instead of resuming the game, Peter asked if anyone wanted fresh drinks, saying that things seemed to be getting a bit too intense. Upon getting what everybody wanted Peter surprised me by having me prepare the drinks and serve it to our guests, in my present state.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Well, being the obedient wife that I am, I stood up and padded towards the bar located across the room, fully aware and thrilled that every one's eyes were concentrated at my undulating thong encased ass, as I sashayed away from them.

When I got to the bar I immediately downed a stiff drink to stable my nerves. I then proceeded to prepare what the others had ordered. Just as I was done I was joined by Gina and Nicole who told me they would help me carry the drinks back. As we stood beside each other finishing preparing the drinks, I caught our reflection in the bar's mirror. I could not help but notice how inappropriate my state of dress was compared to the other two girls, and how aroused I was getting.

When all the drinks were finally prepared, we each took two glasses in hand and headed back to the boys. It suddenly dawned on me as I was walking back that my naked breasts were now fully exposed to the guy's viewing pleasure, being unable to cover up at all with drinks in both my hands. Well, seeing as it could not be avoided, I just grinned and bared it so to speak. With a little smile on my face, I held my head high and sauntered back to my place and handed Peter his drink, unmindful of all the appreciative attention I was getting from the guys.

Once we were settled with fresh drinks, we resumed playing.

I don't know whether I am really a bad poker player or it was just bad karma for my smug and cocky attitude earlier, but I immediately lost the next hand to Gina despite having two pairs. As it turned out, Gina had a full house ten and everyone else had a higher two pair and more. To add insult to injury, both Nicole and I had identical two pairs, Queens and fours, except that she had a higher kicker card than me. Hers was an ace while mine was a three. As the realization of my loss started to seep in I noticed Gina sitting close beside me with this Cheshire cat grin on her face with her upturned palm raised. I guess she wanted my thong now.

I don't know how I got the courage, but having been made to spend the better part of the night in various stages of undress, made my taking my thong off simply routine. I simply stood up and peeled my thong down and off, revealing for the first time the whole of my ass and my shaven crotch.

After I handed Gina my thong, which she proceeded to wind along her wrist, I made a little pirouette to enable everyone to get a full view of all my naked glory. To be honest, it felt surreal finding myself completely and utterly nude in a room full of clothed people, all of whom are my closest and dearest friends. In fact, I think the situation was made even more embarrassing by the fact that I was the only one who did all the stripping and that nobody else got close to being stripped at all. Well, Martin did lose his jacket early on but he had since recovered it.

There was a telling silence in the air as I sat down. Probably thinking that I was upset at having lost so badly, both Gina and Nicole hugged me tightly against them and tried to commiserate with my misfortune. The feel of their clothing against my bare skin greatly highlighted my feeling of nakedness which made me feel even more embarrassed, but aroused as well.

Despite my having lost everything already, the game was supposed to continue until everyone else got naked as well. However, before game could resume, Gina suggested in a most sympathetic voice while holding me tight and combing my hair with her fingers, that perhaps we should take a break first to allow my luck to change after. Although I was against the idea, everyone else took it up and a half hour break was called. I know I should have made my objections known more forcefully, Well being the only one butt naked while everyone else was fully dressed has a way of taking all the fight out of me and made me feel inferior and subservient to them. I just silently went along.

As the break started I was told by my lord and master to prepare a little snack for all of us. Gina and Nicole were told by their boyfriends to go help out, which they promised to do after they freshen up. With that, all three of us girls left the living room to the boys, with me going to the kitchen while the two other girls headed for the bathroom.

When I got to the kitchen I decided to serve some chips, sliced vegetables with dip. As I was slicing the turnips into stalks, I was finally joined by Gina and Nicole, all freshened up and ready to help out. When I turned my eyes towards them to give instructions, I noticed that not only where they fully clad in their long sleeved shirts, vests, tight pants, boots and various jewelry of mine ( Gina still had my thong wound up along her wrist), they had both raided my closet and were each wearing one of my cardigans.

Before I could say anything, Nicole said that they were feeling a bit cold and thought I wouldn't mind them borrowing my clothes. Imagine, I was the one here standing nude and they were the ones feeling cold despite their clothing. Although we had the air conditioner on, I truthfully didn't feel the cold at all. Considering my present flushed condition my body must be generating enough body heat to keep me warm.

Just as I was about to say something, both Gina and Nicole pleaded with me to keep the Cardigans and promised to take them off as soon as the game resumed. Well they both did look so good in them that I even offered to give the cardigans to them as a farewell gift. This caused another round of group hugging to break out among us, which did not help to ease my state of embarrassment at all. I did insist for them to take the cardigans off as soon as the games resumed, which they promised me to do.

As we went about busily preparing the snack, with me doing most of the work slicing up the vegetables and preparing the dip while standing in front of the kitchen counter while the two girls watched me while comfortably seated at the kitchen table, we must have presented a tableau of domesticity; except for the fact of my singular nudity.

When we were done, we loaded everything in a tray, which I carried to the living room by myself. The two girls leisurely walked behind me no doubt enjoying the view of my fully exposed ass. Noticing that I was being observed from behind, I stopped and sensuously wiggled my ass at them. This drew giggles from the girls and we all entered the living room happy.

We all pigged out on the snacks I prepared. Off course during the course of the meal I was sent back to either the kitchen or the bar to fetch something or another. I guess the guys weren't still tired of watching me walk back and forth naked.

After we were through eating we three girls were sent back to the kitchen to do the dishes. Again, it was me who did all the washing, since the other girls didn't want to get their clothes wet. They did though offer to wipe the dishes dry and stood beside me in front of the kitchen sink, while doing so. In no time at all we were done with the dishes and rejoined the men.

Meanwhile, while we were in the kitchen the phone suddenly rang with an important call for Peter from the head office. After taking the call, Peter immediately discussed the matter with the other guys, which was how we found them upon returning from the kitchen. Seeing as the guys were discussing something important us girls removed ourselves to the bar area where we started chatting up on our own, waiting for the guys to finnish.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

As it turned out, our supposed half hour break extended by about an hour and a half. Most of which time I had to spend standing stark naked and trying to carry on a normal conversation with my two well dressed friends while comfortably seated in barstools. Gawd, talk about being made to feel like a second class citizen, and in my own home even.

Eventually the guys were able to come up with a solution for what they were discussing. However, instead of immediately resuming the game, this had to wait till after Peter made a report to the office. This allowed Martin and Robert to join our little tete-a-tete by the bar, with me once more the only one naked with the two fully dressed couples.

Once Peter finally ended his call, I quickly motioned for the others to return so as to continue with the game. To be honest, I was looking forward to see who would join me in my naked state.

However . . .

Call it kismet, or what, but we were never got to resume the game. Immediately upon sitting down in the sofa, Nicole let out a deep yawn and said she was sleepy. This made Peter glance at his watch and see that it was already the wee hours of the morning. Like the ever gracious host, Peter suggested then to just end the game now, as it was already very late. All the others but one agreed with him. Me. I did not like the idea of being the only one having to strip stark naked. I wanted at least someone else to join me. Unfortunately for me, no one else took on my side and so the game ended with me the only one stripped nude while the others hardly lost anything at all.

With that over, I tried looking for my dress and shoes but they were no where around. Apparently, while I was in the kitchen Peter gathered up my dress and shoes and placed them in the bathroom hamper and shoe rack, respectivly, thinking that since I was the first one nude, I would have no further need for them that night. (Remember the stipulation for the first one nude having to party on naked.)

As I resigned myself to my continued nudity, we all said our tearful goodbyes. For the moment, I had forgotten my singular state of nudity as I tightly hugged each and every one of our friends in fair well. I even had tears streaming down my face and was openly sobbing as I bade each and every one of them adieu with a kiss. Let me tell you, there was not a dry eye in the house that night.

Both Peter and I stood side by side at the doorway to our house as we saw our friends out. Seeing it was in the early morning, I didn't think anybody would catch me standing naked by the door waving our friends off.

It was only after our friends had left that I realized that my jewelry was still with the girls. And, my thong as well for that matter. Except for my wedding band, I was prepared to let the girls have the rest as a keep sake. I was able to get everything back from the girls the next day. That is, except for the thong which Gina swore to me she had left behind in the hamper after using the bathroom last. I don't believe her. She had the look of the cat that had just eaten the mouse when she told me that tale. Anyway let her keep it if she wants it. ( An off shot of Gina's purloining my thong was that I never did get to wear any underwear whenever I wore that white dress again. Somehow, I felt most comfortable going commando in that white dress even if it was quite short. I guess I just loved the naughty feeling of knowing I was completely nude under that dress, in the company of others.

As a postscript, you will be happy to know that immediately after closing the door, Peter all but ravished me and we made passionate love on the sofa I had just spent most of the time naked. I guess he really found having his wife spend and evening totally nude with his friends quite a turn on. I probably shouldn't divulge any of the details here as it would be off topic and I could get into trouble with our hard working co-moderator (Love you RJ).

Hi groupies,

I was just about to post another Carol and Linda series with strip poker as the theme when I recalled a personal experience on this.

A few years back my husband Peter was stationed by his office in Manila , the capital of the Philippines . Like the ever loyal wife that I am (snicker) I accompanied him in his exile. At that time Peter and I were in our mid twenties and looked more to his assignment as an adventure than anything else.

While in Manila Peter befriended two Canadian expatriates who were about the same age as him, whose names were Martin and Robert. Pretty soon all three became close friends and simply inseparable. They would do everything together. They would take their lunches, go drinking, play golf, party and even go on vacations together.

As for me, I would often join them in their escapades and so got to know Martin and Robert and we became close friends as well. Martin and Robert were seeing these two Filipina beauties, Gina and Nicole. Both girls were in their early twenties but had this youthful glow about them that made them look just out of their teens. They were both fun loving and easy to get along with, and would always join their boyfriends whenever they were out with Peter and I. Needless to say, they too became my closest friends.

After spending a number of years abroad, Peter was finally recalled back by his office. He got promoted. Much as we were ecstatic to finally go home, we were a bit saddened having to tell our friends of our imminent departure.

As to be expected, our friends were greatly saddened by the news but were genuinely happy at Peter's promotion and congratulated him profusely. They offered to throw a party for Peter and myself, just the six of us, both as a "despedida" (going away party) and celebration for Peter's upcoming promotion.

On the day of the party, Peter and I dressed to the nines. Peter in a long sleeved shirt and slacks with sports coat and black dress shoes; while I was in a white one piece halter dress, white stiletto heels and matching jewelry. I did not bother wearing stockings because of the tropical heat, nor did I wear a bra since the dress I wore had built in cups for breast support. The only thing I wore under the dress was a white thong which prevented panty lines from appearing in the dress.

We met the guys in the lobby of one of the fancier hotels where we then proceeded to the top floor to have dinner at its fanciest restaurant, which offered a panoramic view of the city. Both Martin and Robert came similarly dressed like Peter in sports coats; while Gina and Nicole came almost similarly attired in long sleeved shirts, vests and skin tight pants which hugged and clearly highlighted their slim figures. The only difference in their attires was that Gina's pants were in black leather while Nicole wore stretch jeans. I found out later that they both were wearing boots, as well.

After a fantastic dinner we went barhopping. Drinking and having fun all throughout the night. As it was getting late and everyone seemed to be getting drunker, I invited everybody to continue celebrating in the house where we could all lay back and mellow out in each other's company. Everyone agreed and so we all headed for our house.


Continue next page ........

[birdie8819]

It goes without saying, that when everyone showed their cards, I had the highest hand of all six players. Martin had the lowest with only an Ace high.

To the hoots and catcalls of the other men, Martin quickly doffed his sports coat but paused a while, unsure of whether he should hand me the jacket or merely set it aside. After a quick discussion it was decided that the loser of a hand must hand over the lost article to the winner, who in turn may use the same in case he or she loses. It was also agreed, at the insistence of I think Gina, that while the lost item was in the possession of the winner, he or she may put it on. That was the only concession any of the girls got that night.

As a result of the new rule, I stood up and ceremoniously donned Martin's jacket which I am sure made me look comical due to our disparity in size. Martin was a hulking 6 footer while I was a slender woman with a svelte figure ( I stand around 5'6"). Despite the feeling that I was wearing a tent on my shoulders I gamely modeled my new fashion outfit for the others before sitting down for the next round.

The second round did not start of well for me as I was immediately dealt garbage. Fortunately, I was able to draw a pair of Jacks after changing the maximum number of three cards. Although not high at all, I was nevertheless satisfied with my hand, thinking that it would surely not be the lowest for the round. I surreptitiously looked over at the other players and noticed that Nicole had a somewhat panicked look on her face. This reinforced my confidence which led me in all bravado to call for everyone to lay their cards down.

And they did.

Unfortunately, all the other players had higher cards than me with Nicole winning the hand with a trio of fours. Gina had a pair of kings. I gave Gina Martin's jacket happy at least to finally get its weight of my shoulders. As she was even slimmer than me, Gina didn't bother to put the jacket on but instead draped it over the back of the sofa.

Feeling a bit piqued at having lost the second round, I ferociously attacked my cards just as soon as they were dealt. Alas, to my ever increasing horror that second round was the start of my worst losing streak ever, that I lost five hands in a row. Piece by piece I had to remove all my jewelry and hand them over to the other players. I think my watch ended up with Robert, my earrings and necklace with Peter and my rings with Nicole. Nicole had a mischievous look on her face as she put my rings and wedding band on her fingers and began modeling them for the others to admire.

I had a queasy feeling in my stomach seeing my wedding band in another woman's hand, but was quickly made to snap out of it when told I had lost again. Left with no other choice, I slowly removed both my shoes and timidly handed them over to Martin, who had finally won a round.

Play halted when a short powder room break was requested by the girls. As we made our way to the bathrooms to freshen up, I could not help but notice the sharp contrast the clip clopping of their boots made on the hardwood floor as compared to the slip slapping of my bare feet. It really made me feel already naked somewhat.

Back from the break, I immediately took stock of my situation. I was just two steps away from total nudity, while all the other players were still fully clothed. Some even more dressed than when they started. Remember Nicole and my rings?

Anyway, fortunately for me, my losing streak finally ended and it was Gina who lost to Martin. She simply handed over the jacket back to Martin who, in turn, immediately put it back on, no doubt feeling quite happy being fully dressed once more.

I didn't lose any of the next few hands, but my clothing sure made the rounds of the other players. Eventually all my jewelry ended up with either Gina or Nicole, both of whom took great pleasure in wearing them in front of me. In addition to my rings, Nicole got my necklace which she even had the cheek to ask me to put on her. Gina on the other hand ended up with my watch, which she immediately put on her wrist even if she was already wearing a watch herself (lucky for her she had on a long sleeved shirt which hid the fact she had two watches on her arm, otherwise she would have looked like those soldiers out looking for booty in those old war documentaries). She also won my earrings which she too put on, but that was ok since she wasn't wearing any in the first place.

My shoes made the rounds too, but none of the guys seemed to want to put them on.

After a few rounds had passed, I received a potential straight flush in eight to four diamonds, except that I was missing the seven and instead had another five as my fifth card. So I had a low pair of fives. Stupidly, I went for broke and discarded the five and ended up with a two of clubs, leaving me only with an eight high hand. Peter won that round with only a pair of threes.

(Lesson to all, never ever take chances in strip poker. Its really not worth throwing away an admittedly low hand for a chance to get a higher one. Chances are you will never get it and wind up with nothing. To paraphrase a line I recall from the Mel Gibson film "The Patriot". . . Aim small, lose small.)

I had lost. I couldn't help blaming myself for that faux pas, especially considering that I now had to take off my dress as a consequence. (n.b. Of course, technically, I could have removed my thong instead of my dress but to tell you the truth, my mind was in a flux and I could not really think straight at that time.)

The room took on a deathly silence as the other players waited in anticipation of my impending disrobement. Like a zombie, I stood up to peel my clinging dress from my body, shyly avoiding every ones eyes which I felt were concentrated on me. As my hands hesitated at the hem of my dress both Gina and Nicole both stood up on either side and mercifully pulled off my dress for me

They did it very slow and sensuously though, allowing my audience to feast upon and savor each and every body part of mine revealed to them.

First my shapely calves . . . then my luscious thighs. . . then moving up to my rounded hips which was only encased by my wispy thong. . .then my flat abdomen with my cute belly button in the center. . . then pausing before they uncovered my heaving breasts with my now rock hard nipples poking out. . . and finally whisking the dress off my arms overhead to reveal my flushed and embarrassed face. . . before they, in all pomp and ceremony, handed over my dress to Peter.

I must have stood there a minute all topless and clad only in a thong, while my fully clothed guests sat mesmerized and openly ogling my all but naked state. In due time, I was able to break out of my trance and took my seat between Gina and Nicole, who seemed to be seated much closer to me now, actually hemming me in on both sides. I could actually feel the material of their clothing brushing against my naked skin, which made me feel even more naked and exposed. Well, I was only in a thong and they were in long sleeved shirts and pants weren't they.

Instead of resuming the game, Peter asked if anyone wanted fresh drinks, saying that things seemed to be getting a bit too intense. Upon getting what everybody wanted Peter surprised me by having me prepare the drinks and serve it to our guests, in my present state.

Well, being the obedient wife that I am, I stood up and padded towards the bar located across the room, fully aware and thrilled that every one's eyes were concentrated at my undulating thong encased ass, as I sashayed away from them.

When I got to the bar I immediately downed a stiff drink to stable my nerves. I then proceeded to prepare what the others had ordered. Just as I was done I was joined by Gina and Nicole who told me they would help me carry the drinks back. As we stood beside each other finishing preparing the drinks, I caught our reflection in the bar's mirror. I could not help but notice how inappropriate my state of dress was compared to the other two girls, and how aroused I was getting.

When all the drinks were finally prepared, we each took two glasses in hand and headed back to the boys. It suddenly dawned on me as I was walking back that my naked breasts were now fully exposed to the guy's viewing pleasure, being unable to cover up at all with drinks in both my hands. Well, seeing as it could not be avoided, I just grinned and bared it so to speak. With a little smile on my face, I held my head high and sauntered back to my place and handed Peter his drink, unmindful of all the appreciative attention I was getting from the guys.

Once we were settled with fresh drinks, we resumed playing.

I don't know whether I am really a bad poker player or it was just bad karma for my smug and cocky attitude earlier, but I immediately lost the next hand to Gina despite having two pairs. As it turned out, Gina had a full house ten and everyone else had a higher two pair and more. To add insult to injury, both Nicole and I had identical two pairs, Queens and fours, except that she had a higher kicker card than me. Hers was an ace while mine was a three. As the realization of my loss started to seep in I noticed Gina sitting close beside me with this Cheshire cat grin on her face with her upturned palm raised. I guess she wanted my thong now.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

I don't know how I got the courage, but having been made to spend the better part of the night in various stages of undress, made my taking my thong off simply routine. I simply stood up and peeled my thong down and off, revealing for the first time the whole of my ass and my shaven crotch.

After I handed Gina my thong, which she proceeded to wind along her wrist, I made a little pirouette to enable everyone to get a full view of all my naked glory. To be honest, it felt surreal finding myself completely and utterly nude in a room full of clothed people, all of whom are my closest and dearest friends. In fact, I think the situation was made even more embarrassing by the fact that I was the only one who did all the stripping and that nobody else got close to being stripped at all. Well, Martin did lose his jacket early on but he had since recovered it.

There was a telling silence in the air as I sat down. Probably thinking that I was upset at having lost so badly, both Gina and Nicole hugged me tightly against them and tried to commiserate with my misfortune. The feel of their clothing against my bare skin greatly highlighted my feeling of nakedness which made me feel even more embarrassed, but aroused as well.

Despite my having lost everything already, the game was supposed to continue until everyone else got naked as well. However, before game could resume, Gina suggested in a most sympathetic voice while holding me tight and combing my hair with her fingers, that perhaps we should take a break first to allow my luck to change after. Although I was against the idea, everyone else took it up and a half hour break was called. I know I should have made my objections known more forcefully, Well being the only one butt naked while everyone else was fully dressed has a way of taking all the fight out of me and made me feel inferior and subservient to them. I just silently went along.

As the break started I was told by my lord and master to prepare a little snack for all of us. Gina and Nicole were told by their boyfriends to go help out, which they promised to do after they freshen up. With that, all three of us girls left the living room to the boys, with me going to the kitchen while the two other girls headed for the bathroom.

When I got to the kitchen I decided to serve some chips, sliced vegetables with dip. As I was slicing the turnips into stalks, I was finally joined by Gina and Nicole, all freshened up and ready to help out. When I turned my eyes towards them to give instructions, I noticed that not only where they fully clad in their long sleeved shirts, vests, tight pants, boots and various jewelry of mine ( Gina still had my thong wound up along her wrist), they had both raided my closet and were each wearing one of my cardigans.

Before I could say anything, Nicole said that they were feeling a bit cold and thought I wouldn't mind them borrowing my clothes. Imagine, I was the one here standing nude and they were the ones feeling cold despite their clothing. Although we had the air conditioner on, I truthfully didn't feel the cold at all. Considering my present flushed condition my body must be generating enough body heat to keep me warm.

Just as I was about to say something, both Gina and Nicole pleaded with me to keep the Cardigans and promised to take them off as soon as the game resumed. Well they both did look so good in them that I even offered to give the cardigans to them as a farewell gift. This caused another round of group hugging to break out among us, which did not help to ease my state of embarrassment at all. I did insist for them to take the cardigans off as soon as the games resumed, which they promised me to do.

As we went about busily preparing the snack, with me doing most of the work slicing up the vegetables and preparing the dip while standing in front of the kitchen counter while the two girls watched me while comfortably seated at the kitchen table, we must have presented a tableau of domesticity; except for the fact of my singular nudity.

When we were done, we loaded everything in a tray, which I carried to the living room by myself. The two girls leisurely walked behind me no doubt enjoying the view of my fully exposed ass. Noticing that I was being observed from behind, I stopped and sensuously wiggled my ass at them. This drew giggles from the girls and we all entered the living room happy.

We all pigged out on the snacks I prepared. Off course during the course of the meal I was sent back to either the kitchen or the bar to fetch something or another. I guess the guys weren't still tired of watching me walk back and forth naked.

After we were through eating we three girls were sent back to the kitchen to do the dishes. Again, it was me who did all the washing, since the other girls didn't want to get their clothes wet. They did though offer to wipe the dishes dry and stood beside me in front of the kitchen sink, while doing so. In no time at all we were done with the dishes and rejoined the men.

Meanwhile, while we were in the kitchen the phone suddenly rang with an important call for Peter from the head office. After taking the call, Peter immediately discussed the matter with the other guys, which was how we found them upon returning from the kitchen. Seeing as the guys were discussing something important us girls removed ourselves to the bar area where we started chatting up on our own, waiting for the guys to finnish.

As it turned out, our supposed half hour break extended by about an hour and a half. Most of which time I had to spend standing stark naked and trying to carry on a normal conversation with my two well dressed friends while comfortably seated in barstools. Gawd, talk about being made to feel like a second class citizen, and in my own home even.

Eventually the guys were able to come up with a solution for what they were discussing. However, instead of immediately resuming the game, this had to wait till after Peter made a report to the office. This allowed Martin and Robert to join our little tete-a-tete by the bar, with me once more the only one naked with the two fully dressed couples.

Once Peter finally ended his call, I quickly motioned for the others to return so as to continue with the game. To be honest, I was looking forward to see who would join me in my naked state.

However . . .

Call it kismet, or what, but we were never got to resume the game. Immediately upon sitting down in the sofa, Nicole let out a deep yawn and said she was sleepy. This made Peter glance at his watch and see that it was already the wee hours of the morning. Like the ever gracious host, Peter suggested then to just end the game now, as it was already very late. All the others but one agreed with him. Me. I did not like the idea of being the only one having to strip stark naked. I wanted at least someone else to join me. Unfortunately for me, no one else took on my side and so the game ended with me the only one stripped nude while the others hardly lost anything at all.

With that over, I tried looking for my dress and shoes but they were no where around. Apparently, while I was in the kitchen Peter gathered up my dress and shoes and placed them in the bathroom hamper and shoe rack, respectivly, thinking that since I was the first one nude, I would have no further need for them that night. (Remember the stipulation for the first one nude having to party on naked.)

As I resigned myself to my continued nudity, we all said our tearful goodbyes. For the moment, I had forgotten my singular state of nudity as I tightly hugged each and every one of our friends in fair well. I even had tears streaming down my face and was openly sobbing as I bade each and every one of them adieu with a kiss. Let me tell you, there was not a dry eye in the house that night.

Both Peter and I stood side by side at the doorway to our house as we saw our friends out. Seeing it was in the early morning, I didn't think anybody would catch me standing naked by the door waving our friends off.

It was only after our friends had left that I realized that my jewelry was still with the girls. And, my thong as well for that matter. Except for my wedding band, I was prepared to let the girls have the rest as a keep sake. I was able to get everything back from the girls the next day. That is, except for the thong which Gina swore to me she had left behind in the hamper after using the bathroom last. I don't believe her. She had the look of the cat that had just eaten the mouse when she told me that tale. Anyway let her keep it if she wants it. ( An off shoot of Gina's purloining my thong was that I never wear underwear whenever I wear that white dress again. Somehow, I feel most comfortable going commando in that white dress, even if it was quite short. I guess I just loved the naughty feeling of knowing I was completely nude under that dress, in the company of others.

As a postscript, you will be happy to know that immediately after closing the door, Peter all but ravished me and we made passionate love on the sofa I had just spent most of the time naked. I guess he really found having his wife spend and evening totally nude with his friends quite a turn on. I probably shouldn't divulge any of the details here since my husband is such a private person.


The End

[birdie8819]

The Parting Glass


I sat in the kitchen, by myself, just as I did every night since my wife had gone. In front of me sat a bottle of Cooley's Irish whiskey, almost empty. I didn't mind finishing a good bottle, since it was the only company I had anymore. I sloshed some around in my glass a little. Staring into the brown liquid, I could hear the old ghosts coming. They joined me for a drink every night, crowding themselves into my tiny kitchen and at the small table. I always left a chair free for whoever wanted a seat. Tonight, it was Davey.

"Evenin, Davey," I said raising my glass to him, He raised his in return. I couldn't tell what he was drinking, but Davey had always been a friend of mine, so whatever it was, I'm sure it was good. "Davey, you and I have been friends for a long time," I said. He nodded. "Between you and me, we must have spent almost all of our money down at the pub, eh? Between round of darts and round of drinks, we lost almost everything, huh?" Davey laughed quietly and took another sip.

"You remember that time down at the mill," I asked him with a laugh. "You and me had had a couple before work and I end up gettin' me hand caught in the wheel? Oh, Lord! Hurt like Hell when it happened, but come on! That was funny! If I hadn't been so bashed on that whiskey, I probably woulda screamed a lot more! Ha ha ha!" I pounded my hand on the table, barely catching the bottle before it fell over. "At least no one else got hurt, eh?" Davey laughed and hooked a thumb into the other room. I nodded and raised my glass again, watching as he left to mingle with the other ghosts. "Well, I should get these old bones to bed. Work to do in the morning."

I looked around and all the ghosts were telling me to stay, have another drink. The bottle was almost empty. It wouldn't be right to leave an almost empty bottle just sitting. After a moment of thought, I agreed and filled my glass about halfway up. I looked up from my glass and there sat Mary, one of my childhood sweethearts. She looked just like she did those forty years ago. All curls and dimples. Such a shame she died young. Child birth. The baby didn't make it either.

"Ah, Mary," I said softly. "Tis always good to see you, lass. I sometimes think of what coulda been, had we stayed together all those years ago. Maybe we woulda had a pack of beautiful babies, and I'd be sittin' here now, bouncin' my baby granddaughter on my knee, instead of drinkin' myself to sleep." Mary gave me a smile and shrug.

I laughed. "Ah, I know. You never can tell what the future will bring or what the past would have brought. But Mary, I never have forgotten ya. I will always raise a glass to ya, as well." I did just that. Mary smiled and raised hers back, taking a swallow and reaching out to touch my hand. Hers was cold, just like it always was when a ghost touched me, but Mary's still had a kind of warmth inside that cold. With that, she got up and wandered off to mingle.

I drained the last of the whiskey in my glass and started to stand, wobbling just a little before catching myself on the back of my chair. I laughed and I could see some of the ghosts laughing with me. As I stood there, Old Jerry Bones sidled up to me with that gap-toothed grin of his, glass in hand.

"Jerry, my friend," I said, putting my arm around his ghostly shoulder. "There's something I have got to tell you," I said, pointing a finger on my glass carrying hand, using the other to steady myself. "There's this girl in the village. Her name's Meave. Sweetest thing you've ever seen. Almost as pretty as Mary over there." Jerry raised his eyebrows.

"Honest! Her face is round and her cheeks are touched with pink, just on the points of her cheekbones." I demonstrated the spot on Jerry's face. He laughed. "And her lips! Oh, her lips, Jerry! They seem to be the most perfect lips in all the world." Jerry puckered up, but I ignored him.

Looking down into my glass, I sighed. "I just wish that I was, well, not the man I am, I guess. If I had money and didn't have to work, I'd go to her and convince her to let me take care of her. Her parents would approve, I'm sure." Jerry shrugged and took a drink. I decided that was a good idea. I refilled my glass with the last of the bottle. I held it up, getting everyone's attention.

"Ladies and gentlemen. Dear friends. As always, it has been a wonderful evening. But, my bottle is now empty, so I fear it's time for me to go to bed." I looked around the room. My friends were raising their ghostly glasses to me. The ladies that I had known in my time were trying to convince me to stay longer, though none were trying that hard. They knew it was time. I raised my glass.

"But since it falls unto my lot, that I should go and you should not. So fill to me the parting glass, goodnight and joy be to you all!"

We all sang along. It warmed my heart to have so many friends and loved ones around to keep me company on cold nights such as this one. I opened the door for them to go, shaking ghostly hands or kissing ghostly cheeks as they went. Little did I know that I would be joining them soon. You see, I had had a lot to drink and the stairs to my bed, well they're steep...


The End

[birdie8819]

She's with Him

If I told you what I'm doing, you would never believe me. Well I'm not sure that I believe what I'm doing. Hell, I'm going to tell you anyway. My wife Margie is five floors above me, in a hotel room: with her lover. Well it's her first lover. Yes, I helped set things up for tonight. My wife Margie agreed to try this but wanted to be alone with him and that was almost a deal breaker. I really wanted to watch!

Now that I have your attention let me tell you my story. Margie has been my best friend for the past twenty years; she's given me two beautiful children and an amazing life. Let me speak for the both of us, were best friends. There isn't anything that I wouldn't give her or do for her. So when she finally agreed to take a lover, I agreed to her rules. That is why she's up stairs with him.

Its not that I don't want to be there, it's just that Margie said that the first time she had to be alone. That she would be more comfortable being alone with him. How could I not give my wife what she wanted?

We have professional jobs and I work for a very conservative company. Margie grew up in a religious family and it's taken me years to break though and open her up to sexy bedroom games. Margie has a body that was made for sex. She's 5'6" and 120 pounds, blessed with amazing 36c breast and thick long brown hair. She like to dress sexy but in a classy way. I'm praying that some day I'll get her to go topless on a beach down in the BVI.

Margie was with one or two men before we met. She was very conservative in bed when we started to date. In fact it took me six months to bed her. Well, that was a long time ago. Over the years we started to explore things first with sexy lingerie and then toys. One night last year while watching a movie on "Skin-a-max" she shared a fantasy of hers, and I shared my fantasy. She was shocked to learn that I wanted to watch her with another man!

At first Margie was in shock, how could I share her? How could I want to watch her with another man? We had some hot sex that night even though she was upset with me. Over time she asked more questions and night after two or three Margarita's told me that she likes it when men approach her. And that the other day, a man called her a milf! I had to tell her what a milf was and she was on fire that night in bed. She told me that it's so nice to feel attractive and wanted. It's a major ego boost to know that you're desired she told me.

Yes, I am very nervous but this is what she wanted. How could I not allow her freedom to explore her sexuality? Oh how I would love to be up there, to watch her with him, but that will have to wait for now.

I think Margie is afraid of how I would react watching her. Oh that with me there she will be unable to relax and enjoy him. I don't think any jealousy would enter my mind, even if this guy was hung.

About forty minutes later he came down. He shook my hand and thanked me, told me that my wife had requested that I join her in room 714. He told me that when Margie introduced me as her husband he became very nervous. He then thanked me again for sharing my wife with him. Then I walked to the elevator and went to my wife.

Here is our story for that night.

I had to fly up to New York to meet with a client. Margie wanted to come with me since she's never been to New York. The meeting was going to take less than an hour, I had the deal just about closed, but needed a signature. My boss really wanted to land this client and pushed me to fly up to meet with the prospect. He even agreed to pay for Margie to come with me.

Margie was very excited when I told her that the trip would cost us nothing. I even told her to go out and get a new sexy black dress and shoes as I wanted to do the town up. Margie winked at me. She knew exactly what I was thinking. I've had this fantasy of Margie walk into a bar and watching all the men turn and look at her, and then to watch the men try to get Margie to dance, and eventually take one to our hotel room. She has always enjoyed this little fantasy but said that she couldn't take a lover. Let alone have a lover in our small town. She's always been conservative but this past year she has been letting her hair down when we've been out of town.

So talk about being excited as I hoped that this would be the trip of a lifetime! To watch men ask Margie to dance and where she finds one man sexy and allows him to take her to bed.

I'll skip all the build but let's just say we had some very hot nights talking about New York. Margie even started to talk dirty to me, telling me how she can't wait to walk into the bar, to see me there as she takes a seat, and to have all these studs come up to her asking her to dance. Anyway, Margie had a lot of fun shopping but she wouldn't show me and told me that I would just have to wait.

Needless to say that I was very impatient waiting for this trip.

On the flight up to New York, Margie was all giggly and very excited. Loved how happy she was and knew that this was going to be a magical trip. The light was great, trip to the hotel was easy, and Margie went to get a massage while I had to visit with my prospect. The meeting took a little longer than I had planned but I still walked out with a new client and an order!

Margie was waiting for me in our hotel room, she was reading some story. I told her the good news and she wanted to go out and celebrate! She grabbed a box and went into the bathroom, before she closed the door she told me to go down to the bar and wait for her.

Course I did what she asked went down to the bar and ordered myself a drink. Guess that I needed one to calm my nerves as I had no clue what tonight would bring. Was I ready for something to happen? Could Margie actually free herself?

About thirty minutes later Margie came down wearing this very sexy, very low cut dress. Her cleavage was proudly on display, and I've never seen Margie in a skirt that short before. She was wearing sheer black hose and hot CFM boots. Instantly my cock awoke and I had to shift in my seat.

Margie looked at me and smiled. I mouthed the words to her, "Love you." She smiled and kept on walking up to the bar! She struggled a little to sit in the bar stool; tried not to show too much, but watching her I knew that she was wearing stockings. That was new for her! She's never worn stockings out.

I sent her a text, "You look so hot! Your one sexy woman and I can't wait to have you in my bed."

It didn't take long for a guy to approach her. I watched my wife intently Margie didn't find him attractive and shooed him away. Ten seconds later another man came up to her, and I knew she was interested. She smiled as he sat down next to her. The guy quickly ordered drinks for them. I watched as my wife started to flirt with him. He just ate her up and made no qualms looking down her dress. Margie didn't help my situation as she would lean forward giving him a free view of her breasts.

While watching Margie I ordered a drink. I needed something to calm my nerves. Part of me was so proud of her, part of me was jealous as that was my wife, and part of me was so excited seeing her having fun. On double shot would help calm my nerves.

I've never seen my wife act that way before, part of me loved it, but part of me was jealous. Sure, it's nice that other men want her and tonight she will be in my bed. Guess I'm kind of selfish. Margie flirted with him and I could tell that she was enjoying his attention.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Then out of the blue, Margie stood up and gave him a hug. She walked out of the bar and called me on her cell. Before I could react my cell rang. I thought it was Margie calling me and it was.

"Hey baby, did you enjoy the show?" She asked me.

"Oh my god, I can't leave the bar right now. There is no way that I can stand up right now."

"Very nice honey, I'm glad that I had that effect on both of you. By the way, my panties are soaked! Come out here soon and take me to dinner, I'm starving."

"Well I would love to take you to dinner, if you can get away from your admirers."

"I'll be right there! And baby, I'm so wet!" She hung up.

I paid my bill and left to find my hot wife. Margie was on fire and it's been years since I've seen her act this free. Have to say it was nice and I was happy Margie could allow herself to left go and enjoy herself. When I found Margie she looked nervous, but flushed. Her nipples were clearly visible as they were rock hard poking through.

Talk about walking on egg shells, how would Margie react to tonight? Would she be okay with what just happened, or would she be upset that I didn't punch that guy's lights out. When she saw me she jumped up to me and gave me a big hot kiss, which told me she was having a great night! That put my nerves at ease.

When she pulled back, "Babe, I had so much fun. Hope that you're not upset?"

"Please no way. I enjoyed watching every minute."

"I felt so safe, knowing that you were there. It's nice to know that you were there to protect me and that I could just let go and have a little naughty fun."

"Margie, do you know that I think you're the sexiest woman alive? The reason why I'm not overly jealous is that I know you will be in my bed, next to me at night. I love you like I've never loved another."

She kissed me, "Oh baby, I love you to!"

We walked over to restaurant and the hostess sat us down right away. Dinner was great and felt that we really bonded. We talked about our plans and Margie kept steering the conversation towards sex which is something she normally never does. She wanted to know how I felt watching her. Then she wanted to know if I could really watch her with another man and still love her.

Margie told me she had a lot of fun flirting and was feeling on cloud nine. She felt safe knowing that I was right there to protect her. She then asked me if I wanted to go back to the bar for some fun! While she said that she placed her panties on the table. Who was this woman? Where was my conservative wife? I kissed her and once the check was paid we left for the bar!

Margie asked me to walk in first, that she was going to find the ladies room and will join me in a few. The music was blasting and the place was busy. There must have been five guys for every woman. Margie came in a few minutes after me and walked over an empty table, she sat down and waited. What she didn't see was all the men looking her way. Margie is one hot woman and she looked very sexy.

This man walked up to her and started a conversation. He quickly ordered two drinks and the game was on! From what Margie has told me about actors and who her fantasy lovers were I knew that this man had that thing. Sure enough I noticed that Margie's nipples were hard again.

Then I realized that I left her panties back in the restaurant. Oh well, guess that is a little extra tip.

Things started out slow with this man, but that allowed her to become comfortable with him. Luckily the music wasn't too loud and they could easy talk to each other. Then it happened, she put her hand on his arm. When Margie becomes aroused she loved to touch. She crossed and uncrossed her legs, her skirt riding higher up her thigh. He knew that she was wearing stockings but he didn't know that my wife was not wearing panties.

As the night wore on he became braver. His hand comfortably rested on her thigh and a couple of times even under her dress. Didn't he see the rock on her finger? Maybe that is what he liked, to seduce married women. Anyway, Margie was having fun. Every now and then she would glace my way to check up on me.

About twenty minutes later she was ready. I watched as she stood up with his help, came over to me, and introduced her soon to be lover to me. Talk about an awkward moment to have your wife introduce some man to you, that she was about to take to bed.

Margie then told me that she was going to take him to our room. That they would be together and that he was going to do her like I dreamed about. I tried to stop her and told her that I wanted to be there.

Margie grabbed my hand, "Baby, I love you. However, I have to do this on my own."

"No way, I have to be there."

She kissed me, "This is what you want right? For this man to bed me?"

"Yeah but..."

"Baby, there is no buts. I'm not sure how you will react watching me. and to be honest, I'm not comfortable having you watch me having sex. I'm sure the next time I will be 100% comfortable and will want you there. Trust me; I need to be alone with him. I love you."

I was confused, "I love you too."

She kissed me, grabbed his hand and went up to our hotel room.

I can't believe that she went with out me. I thought for sure that we would do this together. Didn't she know that I've enjoyed lots of fantasies of her with others? How would she look with another man? Would she make the same sounds? Then it occurred to me, it's been years since she's had a lover other than myself. Maybe she was worried about that too.

Each minute felt like an hour, sitting in the lobby knowing that some stranger was enjoying Margie. About thirty minutes later I noticed the stranger was walking towards me. He told me that Margie was waiting for me. The strange part came when he thanked me for sharing Margie with him. I'm going to refer to him as the stranger as I really didn't care or want to know his name. However, that is when it hit me, there was no going back. Margie just enjoyed her first lover, something that she really didn't want to do but something that I've been craving and asking her to try for years. Now, it happened.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

I started to sweat as the stranger left the hotel. How was Margie? Was she upset with me? God, what if it went wrong? Would she ever forgive me? What if she really loved it? So many thoughts ran though my mind. Quickly I made my way to my wife.

I knocked on the door and waited for my wife. Margie opened the door wearing a fluffy terry cloth white robe. She opened her arms, we embraced. I could tell that Margie was nervous and she quickly felt that I was aroused.

She whispered in my ear, "Oh, something is poking me."

We walked back into our room, "I love you baby. Are you okay?"

"I did it."

I held on to her tight, "I'm so horny. Waiting in the lobby was very difficult for me. I worried about you and I really wanted to watch. I hope you enjoyed yourself."

Margie looked back down at the floor, "This is what you wanted right?"

I stood back and tried to get her attention, "More than you know. I only hope that you had a great time?"

"Oh I did, he was great!"

I opened her robe, and could see little red marks on her body. Just like the ones I leave when we really go at it. I started to undress as I had to have her.

Margie pulled me to the shower, "Come and take a shower with me."

"Did he use a condom?"

"Yeah, it's in the trash. Why?"

I had to see it. Seeing a used condom in the trash hit me like a ton of bricks. My knees became weak and my stomach a little uneasy. Now, there was no turning back. Margie had enjoyed a lover! I took it out of the trash, talk about a strange feeling looking at a wet used condom that a man had just used while enjoying my wife. Margie didn't say anything. I turned it upside down and let his cum drip into the sink, "Looks like he came a lot. Was he good?"

She looked down at the floor, "I'm not sure how to answer that."

I walked over to her and hugged her and as we hugged my hard cock pressed into her flesh, "Only the truth. Hopefully he was a good lover and that you enjoyed yourself. Honesty is best baby."

"He was very good."

"Did you cum?"

Margie looked a little embarrassed and flushed. She reached down and grabbed my cock, "Oh yeah, three times."

"How many times did he cum?"

She started to rub my cock between her lips, "Where does this leave us?"

"Baby, nothing has changed for me. If anything maybe we can try this again as I would love to watch you."

Margie smiled, "Really?"

"Yeah, I've been so aroused all night. First when you came down in your new sexy dress. Then watching you flirt with those men."

"Looks like your really enjoyed it. Are you going to cum?"

I moved back trying to cool off a little, "Just about."

Margie smiled, "Really?"

She knelt down and took all of my cock in her mouth. I grunted as she sent me over the edge with her sexy lips taking me into her hot mouth, wet tongue massaging my cock. I started to cum but Margie didn't let me go. I came in her mouth! Normally she pulls my cock out of her mouth but she didn't this time. Another surprise Margie swallowed everything that I had!

"I wanted to give you something special after what I had." Margie quickly grabbed some mouth wash. She removed the robe and turned on the shower.

Even gargling Margie looks hot.

Once finished she turned to me, "You really want to watch some guy fuck me?"

"Oh yeah, that would be hot!"

"You won't be jealous? Won't it upset you when you see some guy nude, his cock rock hard cuz he wants to do me?"

"I think it will be so hot!"

"I can tell, looks like you really enjoy the idea. Come here big boy"

We take a quick shower. While watching Margie cleaning herself I imagine him on her. Just a few minutes ago my wife enjoyed her first lover, his hand were on her, his lips kissing hers, and his cock in my wife's pussy. I never knew that she was she ready for others but I was happy Margie enjoyed him. Man, she looks so sexy. "Love you baby."

She turned towards me, "Love you to! Hurry up and bed me baby, I want to make love."

I've never seen Margie get out of the shower so fast before. I was right behind her and joined her on our bed. "You look so sexy."

We made love on that hotel bed, like teenagers. Have to say it felt great! We connected in so many different ways, felt that we really bonded. We didn't speak just touched and looked at each other.

Until the next adventure!


The End

[birdie8819]

Freshman Year

Daniella stepped into her dorm room and grinned. She loved her room already and she had been in it less then five minutes. The room was rectangular with two beds, two desks, and two wardrobes. The wardrobes were designed in a way that made Daniella think of the movie "The Lion, the Witch, and the Wardrobe." She began to unpack her things. As she did, she left her door open. She wanted to watch the other people who were coming into the dorm and definitely wanted to be welcoming to her new roommate. She had been told that her roommate's name was Catherine. That's all she knew and she was excited to meet her.

"Cute butt."

Daniella looked up and saw a girl standing in the doorway of her room. The first word that came to mind was hot. She was petite and curvy. Her blonde hair was almost white and was in two French braids. The ends of the braids were tied with a pink ribbon. The pink matched the edging along her white skirt and her top was black. Daniella's eyes went up and down and saw that the skirt barely covered her thighs. The girl's thighs were a dark brown and she guessed she had spent the summer at the beach.

"Thanks. I'm Daniella."

"I'm Cat. Well, actually, I'm Catherine, but everyone calls me Cat. I'm your new roommate."

Daniella nodded and watched as her new roommate entered the room. She brought in two huge suitcases and then left to get more. Daniella continued her unpacking until Cat came back.

"So you always wear cute clothing?" Cat was unpacking her things while chatting. She kept glancing at Daniella and couldn't stop staring. Daniella was about her height, but had the most gorgeous curly brown hair. It was in ringlets and framed her face perfectly. She was thin and her dark skin hinted that she had also spent the summer at the beach.

"Um. I guess. My mom's a fashion designer. I get new clothes all the time." Daniella's mom worked in New York and figured that instead of spending time with her daughter it would be better to just give her expensive clothing.

"I love those jeans. If I wasn't so curvy, I'd want to borrow them."

"Who says I'd let you borrow them"

Both girls giggled. There was an instant attraction that was both physical and friendly.

***

"Fuck me." Daniella's eyes were wide as Chad fucked her senseless. The massive football player was kneeling on the bed as his large cock slammed into Daniella's pussy. Her body was covered in sweat and she squirmed trying to get her hands free from the ties. Chad had tied her hands to the headboard and had lifted her up so she was barely touching the bed.

"Oh baby! I'm going to cum," Chad cried out as he came. He pumped hard and fast and then dropped Daniella back onto the bed. He leaned over and kissed her passionately.

"Fuck, I love your pussy." Chad grinned as he untied her hands. He rolled onto his side and pulled her close. "Can I tell you something?"

"Of course." Daniella looked into his sky blue eyes. She could stare at him for hours. They had met during frosh week and had begun dating right away. They had fucked for the first time in his car and after realizing that they were in tune with each other sexually, they realized they were meant to be together, to be each other's sex toy.

"What do you think about girls?" Chad was rubbing her back softly. He knew that this question could go two ways. She would either freak out and slap him or she might actually say what he wanted her to say.

"Excuse me? What do you mean?" Daniella's mind was racing. Had he caught her and Cat at some point. She kept thinking about all the times that she and Cat would play around in the morning before class. Was he going to break up with her?

"I just want to know if you like girls, you know, sexually. It's just that Cat is always so flirty and cute around us and I was wondering if you wanted a threesome." There he had said it. He pulled away a bit since he knew he was very vulnerable at this moment. He was naked with his bare cock between them. It was flaccid, but was very sore from the last few hours of fucking. If he had read her all wrong, she might hurt him.

"Yeah." Daniella bit her lip and batted her eyes. It was the same response she had given him when he asked to fuck her the first time. She had also given him that response when he asked to fuck her ass and when he wanted to fuck in the library.

"Are you fucking serious?"

"Cat and I already fool around. For a moment, I thought you were going to break up with me."

"Fuck no. You're so fucking hot." Chad grabbed Daniella and sat her on his chest. He wiggled her hips back and forth so that her wet pussy juices and his cum would grind against his chest. "It's every guy's dream to have a threesome. And to do it with a hottie like Cat would be fucking awesome."

"I'll ask her tomorrow baby."

***

"So what do you think?" Daniella was sitting at her desk typing up an English essay as she waited for Cat to respond. She was wearing one of Chad's football jerseys along with a pair of black satin panties that he had gotten for her last week. She was squirming around a bit since Chad had a night class and she hadn't gotten her daily fix of his cock.

"Let me get this straight. The two of you want me to join in a threesome with you? So I get to fuck you and him at the same time? You seriously think that's a good idea?"

Cat was doing her yoga stretches on a purple mat on the ground. She was completely naked because she found that the clothing constricted her flexible body.

"Yeah. He wants it and so do I. It won't make it weird. I promise."

Just then the door opened. Chad walked in and instantly his cock hardened. There was his girlfriend in one of his shirts and beside her was Cat, completely naked on her hands and knees. He almost thought that she was waiting for him to fuck her, but then noticed the soothing meditation music and the fact that she was stretching on a yoga mat.

"Hi girls. How's my princess?" Chad took the few steps towards Daniella and kissed her hard on the lips. He picked her up and cradled her in his arms.

"I missed you today." Daniella wrapped her legs around Chad and felt his member push against her thigh. God how she loved how aroused he got.

"I want nothing more then to fuck you silly right now."

"Excuse me." Cat had gotten up and locked the door. "Do I get to join in or do the two of you need some private time?"

"Come on over." Chad carried Daniella over to her bed and stood her in front of him. She was undressing quickly. Chad pulled Cat over and made her straddle his thigh.

"You have no fucking idea how much I want to fuck you."

Chad lifted his leg and let Cat grind against his thigh. Her pussy was so wet; she was sliding all over the place. His eyes glanced over at his girlfriend. She was naked and rubbing her pussy.

"Come over here my little princess." Daniella squealed and climbed onto his other leg. He watched as the two sexy girls grinded against him. He went back and forth kissing them while his hands fondled one breast each. Cat orgasmed first. She was quiet and whimpered as she dug her nails into his arm. Daniella watched as her best friend came and then nodded to Chad. She had never been able to cum without Chad's cock inside her. Chad lay back and closed his eyes. He wanted to see if he could figure out who was licking his cock. He felt his shorts be tugged down and felt a hot mouth surround his cock. He moaned and felt his cock hit the back of her throat. It had to be Cat since Daniella still had trouble deep throating. He opened his eyes and grinned. Cat was jerking his cock while Daniella climbed on top. He moaned as he slid deep into her pussy.

"Oh fuck, you feel good." Cat grinned and watched as Daniella fucked Chad's member. She climbed on top of Chad facing his feet and moaned as he eagerly licked her pussy.

"Rub my clit. You know what I need." Daniella was panting hard as she was brought closer and closer to orgasm. Chad wasn't paying attention. All he cared about was that he had one hot pussy wrapped tight around his cock and another dripping pussy against his tongue. He almost missed when Daniella came because Cat kissing her muffled her moans. Once Daniella came, Cat climbed off Chad.

"Fuck her doggie style. She told me you do her rough. I want to see." Chad blinked. This firecracker was turning him on so much and now she wanted to watch him fuck Daniella. Chad stood up and rolled Daniella onto her hands and knees. He spread her legs wide and slammed in. He gripped her hips and slammed in again. Cat pressed up against Chad and reached underneath. One hand fondled his heavy balls while the other rubbed Daniella's clit.

"Oh fuck! Cumming!" Chad cried out and slammed in deep. He felt his cum flood Daniella's pussy and loved the fact that Cat's hand was massaging his balls. He turned and fell onto the bed.

"God that was so hot."

Daniella and Cat climbed onto the bed and cuddled one on either side of him. This was going to be a good year.


The End

[birdie8819]

Surprise in a Taxi

Fearing that I might become a target for unwelcome attentions, I tried to hail a cab but as is ususal, you can never get one when it's raining! But against all the odds, that symbol of trustworthiness, a black London taxicab, pulled up right alongside where I was standing. The back door swung open and without even speaking to the driver I jumped in and slammed the door.

As soon as I realised the cab was already occupied I apologised profusely and reached to open the door, but the woman sitting in the back seat stopped me and asked where I was headed. Nervously I told her roughly where I lived and she assured me that was close to her destination and that I was welcome to share her cab. Looking out at the torrential rainstorm, I accepted her offer willingly.

The skies were dark and the windows were steamed up with condensation so we could not see out, and no-one could see in either. The driver took no notice of us as he weaved his way through the dense city-centre traffic. My dark-haired olive-skinned companion made polite small talk, speaking in a husky voice with a mysterious hint of South American accent. She became more animated and demonstrative, touching my arm, then my leg. The sky outside was black as night and I found it difficult to see her face in the gloom. The air in the taxi has hot and humid and my rain-soaked dress and hair clung wetly to my skin. The atmosphere was highly charged but I froze with complete shock when my car-share partner slid one hand up my thigh and under the hem of my clingy dress.

I stayed motionless, unsure how to react and, perhaps assuming I had given my tacit approval, she placed her other hand over my breast, squeezing it as she slid her left hand further up my leg. My mind raced as she moved her hand up my inner thigh then cupped it over my mound. My pants were damp, but not from the rain, and offered little protection from her probing fingers. She placed her middle finger directly over my slit and pressed through the thin white material. I felt my soft flesh yield to her touch and my outer lips parted. Without a word she then hooked a finger inside the small triangle of my pants and described small circles over the meticulously-shaven skin of my outer labial lips.

"You're so smooth, darling" she purred.

I lay back and parted my legs, sending to her the clearest signal that I approved of what she was doing and that I did not want her to stop. I didn't care any more about the driver, or the rain, or getting home. I was so excited by the shear audacity and presumptiveness of my fellow traveller.

She did not look at me but continued to look straight ahead, or out of the window. I tried to keep quiet but I couldn't stop myself from moaning under my breath and whispering words of encouragement. Whenever a particularly noisy vehicle passed us, I cried out louder to release my tension and to accentuate the pleasure. Now she had her whole hand inside my thong pants, pulling them away from the blossoming petals of my gaping pussy and forcing the narrow strip of material at the back deep into my bum crack where it teased my anus.

My mystery guest slid several of her fingers inside my vagina and positioned her thumb on my clit, rubbing me from side to side and up and down. Periodically, she withdrew her fingers from my opening and slid them upwards, depositing more of my copious lube onto my swollen, twitching clit. Then she returned her thumb to my slippery bud; each time I nearly screamed as she slid it ever-so-lightly over my wet, aching clitoris.

I spread my legs as wide as they would go and lifted my bum off the seat. The hem of my dress was up around my waist and the leather seat of the taxi was cold and sticky against the backs of my thighs. I closed my eyes and tilted back my head, concentrating hard on my surprise companion's expert movements. Just at that moment, the taxi rumbled over some cobblestones and the vibration tipped me over the edge. She removed her hand from my breast and placed it over my mouth to muffle my yell as she milked a long and powerful climax from the inner folds of my cunt.

As soon as the taxi stopped at the next set of lights, she jumped out spoke to the driver, stuffing a large-denomination note into his hand. She motioned towards me and he turned around, just as I had pulled down my dress and was combing my tousled hair coarsely back into place.

"Where to, miss?" he asked.

I cleared my parched, dry throat and barely managed to croak my address. I looked out of the side window and she had already disappeared into the crowd.

The taxi pulled up outside my apartment and I stumbled out into the rain. As I closed my front door I pondered on the experience. Maybe she knew me and we would meet again? Or maybe it is better that we don't and I can relive the experience in my memory.


The End

[birdie8819]

Camping Trip



It was Friday afternoon. Nick got home from work two hours earlier than usual and stripped out of his suit. Finally, the weekend! The week had been rough, and he was more than ready for some de-stressing. Too bad he had to do it alone.

He'd packed his camping gear in his car the night before. After changing into comfortable jeans and a T-shirt, he hit the road and headed north to the location of his favorite camping area. He'd discovered the campground years earlier, and it remained his favorite place to go when he needed to relax and recharge.

Unfortunately, plenty of other people had a similar idea. The highway was jammed with people heading for their weekend destinations. Good thing Nick had decided to leave work early; if the roads were this crowded now, what would they be like two hours from now? He didn't even want to think about it. He just turned up his radio and concentrated on getting through the traffic.

After driving for what seemed like days, he arrived at his destination. He parked by his usual campsite and stood by his car for a few minutes, getting his bearings. After a little while, he unloaded his car and set up his tent. With years of practice behind him, it didn't take long to get his site arranged. He built a small campfire and sat down beside it to fix something to eat.

"Why are you so stupid?"

Nick looked over at the next campsite. A man who looked to be in his late twenties was glaring at a woman who looked slightly younger. "I'm not stupid," she protested.

"Right. You can't even set up the goddamn tent!"

Their tent was lopsided; a deep breath would probably have knocked it over. "It isn't my fault," she said. "You said you knew how to do it!"

"So did you, you dumb cow. What the fuck." He sat on the hood of one of the two cars next to their site. "I can't believe I let you talk me into this." He glanced at Nick. Nick quickly looked away.

"This was supposed to be a relaxing trip," the woman said. "Our chance to reconnect, you said."

"Reconnect?" The guy jumped off the car hood and got right up in the woman's face. "Reconnect? Yeah, right! You dumb bitch, I don't even like you, never mind love you! You think I want to be stuck in the woods with such a fucking moron?"

"Stop it!" The woman burst into tears.

"Fuck you, you goddamn cow!" He grabbed hold of the tent and yanked it down.

Sobbing, the woman ran up the dirt road toward the bathrooms. Nick thought she slowed slightly as she passed his site, but dismissed it as his imagination. He watched her, though. How could the other guy freak out at such a lovely young woman? She had brownish-blonde hair, up in a bun, and was about five foot six. She looked to be medium build, but wore a bulky sweatshirt that hid her figure.

Once she was out of sight, the guy picked some stuff up off the ground and tossed it into the car he'd sat on. He kicked at the tent that lay crumpled on the ground, then got into the car and took off, well above the fifteen mile an hour speed limit the campground had imposed.

Nick went back to cooking hot dogs over his campfire, and didn't notice the young woman returning from the bathrooms until a voice behind him made him jump. "Where did he go?"

Nick turned to see the woman from the next campsite. "He took off in his car," he said.

"No." She shook her head vehemently. "No, he can't have left. This was supposed to be a romantic trip. It's our first weekend away. We were going to... We had plans. He must be coming back."

"He took some things with him."

When Nick saw the tears trickle from her eyes, he could have kicked himself. She didn't need to hear that her man probably wasn't coming back. She needed to hear something comforting. "Um, I'm sorry," Nick said. "Maybe he was just going to pick something up at the store or something." Even to himself, he sounded lame.

"No, he's gone," she said. "I should have known. He didn't want to go camping anyway. He only came to make me happy, and he complained about it the entire drive up. He's not much of an outdoor person." She looked at her campsite. "Guess I'll have to start over with the tent. We've already paid for the site; I might as well stay."

"I'll help you," Nick offered.

"Thanks." She held out her hand. "I'm Alicia."

"I'm Nick." He took her hand. "Nice to meet you, though I wish it were under better circumstances."

"Likewise."

They went over to her site, and Nick helped her set up her tent. With two people who knew what they were doing working together, it only took a few minutes. "Thanks." Alicia brushed her bangs out of her eyes. "Tim insisted on setting it up himself; he wouldn't let me show him how to do it. Stupid macho pride."

"Some men are like that," Nick said. "Me, I have no pride."

Alicia laughed. "I'm sure that isn't true. You should be proud of yourself. You can set up a tent in no time flat, and you're very good-looking."

"Good-looking?" He wasn't unattractive, but he didn't expect that kind of compliment from a woman who appeared at least twenty years younger.

"I think you are. Don't you?"

"There's no right answer to that. If I say no, I sound unconfident. If I say yes, I sound arrogant."

"Good point." Alicia kissed him on the cheek. "Thanks for your help with the tent, Nick. It's good to know I have a good neighbor for the weekend."

"Anything at all that I can do to help, just let me know," Nick replied. "Would you like something to eat? I have hot dogs."

"Thanks, but I'll fix myself something when I'm hungry. Right now, I think I'm going to curl up in my sleeping bag, take a nap, and forget about asshole Tim."

"Sweet dreams," Nick said.

She winked. "I think I will."

Nick went back to his site and finished his meal, then went for a hike around the campground. When he returned, there was no sign of Alicia. It was starting to get dark, so he built up his campfire and turned on the battery-operated lantern he'd brought. He'd brought a few books with him, and spent some time reading until he decided it was time to get some sleep. Alicia never came out of her tent.

Nick woke the next morning to the smell of frying eggs. He poked his head out of the tent and saw Alicia kneeling beside her fire in the next site. "Hey, stop cooking that!" Nick called. "It smells too good!"


Continue next page .....

[birdie8819]

She laughed. "Come on over, then. I share well."

Nick pulled on clean clothes and went over to her site. "Thanks for the breakfast," he said. "Are you sure there's enough?"

"Yeah, there's plenty. I started cooking for Tim before I remembered that the jackass won't be back." Her voice broke a little on the last word. "Last night, I thought I could deal with it, but now... Tim and I've been together for a year. I thought we'd end up married. Now it looks like we aren't going to end up anything."

"You might be able to work it out with him when you get home," Nick said.

"I don't know. I hope so, but we've been fighting for a while. That's why we came out here, to try to work things out." She forced a smile. "Oh, well. It is what it is. Would you pass me those plates, please?"

He handed her two paper plates that were on top of a cooler beside me. Their hands touched briefly, and she smiled but made no comment. She scooped eggs out of the pan onto each plate. "Take your pick," she said.

Nick took the plate with less eggs, figuring that since she'd cooked them, she should have the larger share. "Thank you."

"You're welcome. There are forks in the cooler."

They ate and chatted about themselves. It turned out she didn't live far from Nick, just a couple towns over. That was promising; maybe he'd see her again. If there was any chance such an attractive young woman would be interested in an older man, which seemed unlikely.

After they ate, Alicia cleaned up the site. Nick offered to help, but she turned him down. He stayed where he was and enjoyed the sight of her bending over in her tight jeans shorts, her shirt riding up to show the tan skin between her shirt and shorts. His cock hardened at the view. She glanced at him over her shoulder and smiled. "I'll be done in a minute."

"Take your time," Nick replied. He wanted to keep looking at her.

She bent again to pick up something he couldn't see. He would have sworn she wiggled her ass at me, but figured he had to have imagined it. She didn't seem like the type to tease, and there wasn't much chance she'd be interested in him.

But after she finished cleaning, she sat beside him and said, "You know, Nick, you're a nice person. I'm glad I ended up being your neighbor. And I'd like to thank you for helping me out."

"I haven't done anything except help set up your tent," Nick replied.

"Oh, you've done more than that. Talking to you really helped me when Tim took off yesterday. And I would have been afraid to stay if you hadn't been here. It isn't really safe for a woman to camp alone nowadays, but with you in the next site, I wasn't worried. I knew you wouldn't hurt me, and I knew if I needed help, you'd help. Wouldn't you?"

"Of course."

"Which is why I want to thank you."

She leaned toward him and their lips met. As their tongues touched, she took his hand and brought it to her breast. Was this really happening? Maybe it was only because she felt she owed him something, but it seemed that Alicia really was interested in more than just sharing her breakfast.

Nick broke the kiss and said, "You don't have to do this, you know."

"I know I don't have to. I want to."

She slid back from him and pulled her shirt off over her head, revealing a pair of creamy white breasts. He ran his thumbs over her nipples, which had hardened in the cool morning air, then took one nipple in his mouth. She gasped. Emboldened, Nick put his hand on the crotch of her shorts. "Yes," she moaned. "I want you to touch me, Nick!"

Nick unzipped her shorts and slipped his hand inside. She wore no panties, and she was so wet he was surprised it hadn't gone through her shorts. He continued sucking her nipples, switching back and forth between them, as he fingered her clit. Shuddering, she cried out, "God, yes!" as she came.

"You're beautiful," Nick told her.

"Thank you." She took a deep breath. "I haven't come that hard in a long time. Tim wasn't much for thinking about my orgasms; he was too busy trying for his own. Thank you." She reached for my zipper. "Now it's your turn."

She took out Nick's cock and stroked it, then bent and sucked it. The feeling of her lips and tongue on me was amazing. She took his entire length into her mouth and sucked lightly for a few seconds, then slid her mouth up to lick the head. "Oh, Alicia, that feels so good!" Nick moaned.

"I'm glad you like it. Do you want me to make you cum in my mouth?"

"Whatever you want."

She gave his cockhead a hard suck, then stood and slipped off her shorts. "I want you to fuck me."

He couldn't. She was young enough to be his daughter. She was only doing this because she felt obligated. There was no way. But all his mind's arguments against it paled at the sight of the beautiful, naked woman in front of him. "Sit on me," Nick told her.

Facing away from him, Alicia lowered her pussy onto his cock. She was tight and wet, and he felt like he was slipping into velvet. "Your cock feels so good!" she said. "God, Nick, fuck me!"

"You fuck me," Nick said. "You're the one in control here."

"Yes, I am."

She moved up and down on his cock, building her speed until he felt myself about to explode. He reached around her and stroked her clit, hoping to give her another orgasm before his own. "Alicia, I'm going to cum!" he said.

"Mmm, so am I. Keep doing that, Nick." Her breathing got heavier. "Oh, yes. Oh, yes! Nick!"

Nick felt her pussy contract along his cock as she came. That was all it took to push me over the edge into his own orgasm. "Alicia!" he cried as his cum filled her.

She lifted herself off him and sat beside him. Nick put his arm around her and pulled her against him. "That was wonderful," she said. She kissed him. "Thank you, Nick."

"Thank you," Nick replied. "It was incredible."

"How far from me did you say you live?"

"Two towns over."

She smiled. "Then I guess this weekend is just the beginning."


The End

[birdie8819]

Goin' South

It might sound very cliché, but it was a cold, dark, rainy night in Atlanta, January 1999.

One of my favorite places to hangout was a little hole in the wall bar called O'Malleys, located right down the road from my apartment. I went there around 7:30 where I was meeting one of my girlfriends, Amanda, for our regular Friday night partying. Her boyfriend was the bartender and was a good friend of mine, as well. Our night out was typical my post-college years: Drinking, maybe a little karaoke and a nice relaxing time with good friends. O'Malleys was a small place and I guess you would call it a dive bar, but the drinks were strong and the people were really nice.

As the night went on, a couple of our friends, Matt and his girlfriend, Melissa came in and we all hung out together, kicking back drinks and just having a good time. Matt was a truck driver and since he had to hit the road the next morning, he bowed out after about 2 hours, so Amanda, Melissa and I continued hanging out.

As the night wore on, the rain had gotten worse and Amanda wanted to get home before it got too late as her kids were coming home the next afternoon (they had been visiting their dad for the night) and she didn't want to be too hung-over. That left me and Melissa to drink, shoot pool, sing some drunk-ass Karaoke all while it rained like a freaking hurricane outside.

By about 1:00 am we were ready to leave and I offered to let Melissa crash at my apartment, since it was down the road. We called a cab and we quick did one more round of shots while we waited. One for the road...

As we left the bar, imagine the most pounding driving rain you have ever been in and multiply it by ten. When we got to the waiting taxi, we were soaking wet, looking like two drowned rats in a wet t-shirt contest. It was freezing ass cold (about 45 degrees) outside but within 4 minutes we were at my apartment. We had one last, long dash through the pouring rain before we made it to my door...

Now you know most girls don't have a problem undressing in front of other girls, so it was completely normal when we got into the apartment, the first thing we did was strip down to our bra and panties...I went and grabbed a couple of towels for us and headed to the kitchen to make a couple of drinks while Melissa went into my bedroom/bathroom to somewhat dry her hair and change into one of my old college t-shirts. I turned on the stereo, put the drinks on the table and went in to get changed out of my still wet bra and panties and put on a dry shirt.

I was in the bathroom toweling off my hair, with no bra on when Melissa came up behind me and reached around, grabbing my left breast in her hand and started playing with my nipples as she kissed the nape of my neck. Mind you I had just taken off a cold, wet bra, so my nipples were very hard and very sensitive...It was like, "Holy shit, what is she doing?"

Honestly though, that thought lasted about 1.2 seconds when I took the towel off my head and saw an incredibly beautiful, fully naked Melissa behind me in the mirror. I must tell you what she looked like, though. She was 32 (I was 27), was about 5'7, around 150 lbs, dark brown hair, crystal blue eyes and some of the most perfect breasts I've ever seen. Full, but not enormous and very much real. They are the type of tits I would sell my soul to have...

I had never been with another girl before and the thought didn't turn me off. If anything, it was very hot. As I turned around to look at her, she gave me a little smile and teasingly asked me if I was in the mood to have a little fun.

As she led me by the hand through the semi-darkness of my bedroom, I told her I'd never been with another girl before. She just turned her head, looked at me with a devious look and smiled.

"I figured that much, Liz...just relax".

She laid me down on the bed and we began kissing. Now I've kissed girls before (ecstasy had a role in that happening back in college) but the feeling of having another woman's soft, bare skin directly touching me, her nipples pressed into mine...well, it's erotic in a completely different way. There is a softness and tenderness that just isn't there with most men.

While we were kissing she would occasionally stop to suck and tease my nipples, almost to the point of where they ached, but not in a painful way...Giving me such a feeling of desire, all my mind could think of was "don't stop...come back and suck me, tease me, bite me..."

(In case you haven't realized, I LOVE having my nipples sucked)

As we were lying there, she reached down and slowly spread my legs, sliding her fingers down to my very hot and wet pussy. As she began to play with my clit while she sucked my nipples, I was in heaven...It's like she knew exactly what she was doing and enjoyed every minute of it. She insisted I just lay back and enjoy the fun. After about 5 minutes of her fingering me, she slowly slid down the bed, had me bend my knees up and spread my legs so she could go down on me. Now, I've had my share of men pleasure me orally, but knowing that it was another girl who was licking me, fingering me, tasting me was incredible, almost mind-blowing.

(In case you haven't realized, even more than having my nipples sucked, I LOVE having my pussy licked, sucked, fingered and enjoyed)

So there I was, completely naked having a beautiful girl making me feel things I had never felt before when she stopped and got off the bed. I remember my eyes flipping open and I thinking "Where are you going?" She ran out to the living room, grabbed her purse and a scarf that was hanging off my dresser mirror. With one last stop in the bathroom, I heard her rummaging through my drawers. Through the ambient light of the bathroom, I could see the curves of her silhouetted body briefly before she blindfold me, gently ordering me to lie back on the bed, with my arms kept back over my head.

As I lay there, she lightly trailed her fingernails down my torso, sending shivers through my body. She began focusing her lips and tongue on teasing my nipples, making me moan with excitement. I wanted to touch her so badly, but as I began to move my arms down to caress her body, she quickly stopped me, telling me this was not about me pleasuring her, but her showing me how different it feels to have a woman do things to me.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

At that point, I could hardly believe that I wasn't imagining every touch, every kiss, every lick of her moist tongue. For about the next ten minutes, she continued to lick and suck on my swollen clit, occasionally coming up to kiss me and suck on my nipples. All of the sudden, I heared the noise. Now, I owned a vibrator myself, so it didn't freak me out, as it wasn't that loud, and I just thought she would use it on my clit or on herself. Being completely blindfolded, my other senses were doubly sensitive.

The next thing I knew I felt the cool sensation of lube on my asshole, moment before she began to slip the humming vibrator between my cheeks and into my ass. Luckily it was her own pocket rocket, so it fit perfectly. The vibrations gave me sensory overload and as she gently fucked my ass while simultaneously fingering and sucking my clit, I could barely restrain myself. It's just so tight and naughty, knowing I enjoy what many women refuse to even experience.

Even more than I like having my nipples sucked and my pussy licked, I love to have my ass played with.

I came almost instantly.

The orgasm was so incredible I came like a river which she was more than willing to lick up. It was incredible...

By this point, we were ready for those drinks...Naked, we went into the living room and while I was busy getting fresh libations, she went into my bedroom and began rummaging through my dresser drawers. She easily located my vibrator out of the dresser and when she returned to the living room, she laid back on the sofa and began using it on herself.

It was an incredible sight watching her. With one leg propped up on the sofa with her other leg hanging down off the side like a nude model in an old painting, she was a sight to behold. She'd take a moment or two to have a sip of her cocktail as she pleasured herself, her eyes never leaving mine. Watching her was hypnotic.

After a few minutes, we were both feeling even less inhibited than before and went back to the bedroom. She laid back on the bed and I began kissing her and sucking on her nipples, while slowly and intently fingering her hot and wet cunt.

She was soon nearing orgasm and asked me if I wanted to do down on her. I had never tasted pussy before, except for sampling the after effects of my own orgasm on the mouth of previous partners, but just the sight of her made me want to so bad. As I slid down her body to her, I sucked on my fingers, tasting her body's nectar. Her taste was almost indescribable, but to this day, unforgettable. For a fleeting moment, I became anxious, wondering if I would be able to make her feel as wonderful and desired as she has made me feel. The moment I reached my destination and inhaled her musky scent, it was if instinct took over and I knew exactly how to pleasure her. My fingers, tongue and lips working together in synchronous union, brought her to the edge. It was so different, yet so amazing to think that I could make her feel like she had made me feel. Her moaning increased and as her breathing began to speed up, I felt her body begin to tense and shiver as the waves of orgasm rippled through her body. My own desire burning within me, I lapped at her pussy and sucked on her clit until her body relaxed and her moans subsided.

What an incredibly different, but unbelievably erotic experience.

Fifteen minutes passed with no words spoken, just the two of us gently kissing and massaging one another. With her voice dripping lust, she told me she wanted me to fuck her in her ass with my vibrator. At this point I was so turned on I could barely contain myself. She was more than willing to take my full size vibrator, not satisfied with her own pocket rocket. She got down on her hand and knees on my bed and as I moved it in and out of her tight hole, the vibrating sensations took her closer and closer to the edge. I took special care to finger her drenched pussy. Her whimpering moans turned to guttural groans as she began to cum, my slippery fingers continuing to probe her silky hole. As her orgasm subsided, I withdrew the vibrator and watched her for a few moments as she stayed on her knees, with her forearms and elbows supporting her body as if frozen in ecstasy. Once she recovered her composure, she got off the bed but returned after having cleaned my toy, preparing for my own full size penetration.

As I assumed the position, I tried to relax as I had never had a full size vibrator penetrate my back door before. Melissa paid careful attention to make sure she lubed me up completely and gently began probing my tightness. Once she knew I was ready to be entered further, she slowly embarked on a journey to take me to the heights of extreme bliss. The fullness in my ass as it vibrated and slid in and out was almost more than I could take.

I cried out in ecstasy wanting her to fuck my ass harder and faster. She slipped two fingers inside me, her fingertips massaging my g-spot, making me cum so hard, I had my first squirting orgasm, my juices flowing like a fountain in her hand. I don't know if it's the taboo of anal or what, but being used to only have my ass fingered, the sensation of a full size vibrator was more than my brain could handle. I didn't want the feeling to end. By the time she slid it out of my ass, I felt as if depleted of all energy in my body.

We were both exhausted at that point, so she suggested a nice hot shower to get us ready for bed. We got in the shower and continued kissing and fondling each other, washing each others hair and soaping each other down. When we were done, we got back into bed where we spooned together, naked and fell asleep.

We woke up the next morning around 9:00 and I looked at her wondering how awkward this would be now that we were sober (relatively speaking). Needless to say, after a nice, lingering good morning kiss, she asked how I was feeling about what happened the night before. I could honestly tell her that she and everything about the night was incredible. Different in so many ways than making love to a man but so incredibly fulfilling. That seemed to be the right answer for her, as we spent the rest of the morning once again doing everything from the night before. I was so tired by lunchtime, but it was a day I will never forget.


The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

[RamDickIn]

Nice stories bros, thanks! This is like a never-ending stories place :D

[birdie8819]

Nice stories bros, thanks! This is like a never-ending stories place :D

Thanks bro RamDickIn for your support !!! ;)

Here's one story for you -

Ending a Threesome

Della and Daisy were casual friends and eventually found that Mick Johns was dating both of them and both knew what young women and men tended to do when dating (smile). But amazingly they tolerated it, either knowing they had the freedom to walk or perhaps assuming if it were considered a contest they knew (smile) who'd triumph.

The three had gone through high school at the same time and now were at the same college.

The dual dating happened out of the blue. Mick had arranged to date Della one evening and that afternoon he was walking Boss the family dog and passing Daisy's home she called him in for a cool drink. Her mom was having drinkies beside the pool with girlfriends so Daisy and Mick were left virtually undisturbed.

In the family room and watching Daisy Brown stroking Boss, Mick thought as he sipped lemonade he wouldn't mind at all if Daisy stroked him like that. Minutes later she rolled over on the sofa and pulled down her top and bra. She said without any embarrassment, "Kiss these honey." It was offered without passion, all very sweet but undoubtedly with intent.

At times Mick did what he was told and was into his work when hearing a noise he looked up and saw Mrs Brown in the doorway, weaving slightly, or so he thought. Smiling she placed her finger to pursed lips and closed the door softly and left them to carry on. Daisy was heating up and moaned, "Can't you do something to me Mick?" And that was enough, with implied permission from both mother and daughter Mick unzipped and said manfully, holding out his erection for Daisy, "Know what to do with this honey?"

She just cooed and worked them both up and then they were fucking.

Daisy, cleaned up, leaned over the gate blowing kisses at the departing Mick and Boss and Mick thought that was so cute but wondered what that was telling any neighbors peeping through their shades. Boss plodded on homewards, interested only in being fed.

Late that night Mick thought he'd have plenty left in the tank but he wouldn't attempt to roll Della, although it was their second date and probably would be expecting it to allay fears he might be gay. Fucking two young women on the same day did seem a little immoral.

They were parked in Della's father's car and she seemed edgy. Shit, had she heard about him doing Daisy? They pulled away after Della had deep-throated him with her tongue and she asked with excessive politeness, "May I unzip you?"

Mick hesitated.

"You're not gay are you?"

"Horrified, Mick almost tore out the zip from his pants.

That led to one thing and when Della removed her panties and threw them on to the back seat there was no stopping them.

In bed later Mick didn't attempt to compare the two women. You unscrupulous fucker, he said sternly and then grinned himself to sleep.

At college Mick smiled at blonde Daisy and neither touched nor spoke carnally and later Della said hello and thrust her tits at him but Mick was relieved to see she was adjusting her pony tail, rubber band between her lips. She also was blonde. He looked away discreetly and caught Daisy's eye so looked up at a jet airplane, conveniently passing at that moment.

At lunch Daisy sat beside him and then Della said "Hi Daisy, Mick" and sat on the other side of him. Mick felt ready to wet himself. But he survived without mishap and ate in virtually silence as mostly the young women talked across him to each other.

"A bite from my apple," Daisy asked him.

Della moved quickly and came up with a plum for him. Mick said inventively it has his no-fruit day and both women went back to ignoring him, leaving Mick to decide he would drop them and fill the vacuum with Jennifer Lyle if he could manage to stop her moving away from him. Some of the guys reckoned she was gay.

That plan didn't work. Daisy called him that evening and invited him to take her out to a bar Friday evening. He accepted and an hour later Della called inviting him to a party Friday night. He declined with regret but Della was happy to be invited out to dinner next evening. Later his mother, flicking through a fashion magazine asked, "Are you worried about your sexuality?"

Mick, younger brother Stan and their father looked at one another, lifting eyebrows.

"I never see girls around you Mick."

Everyone looked at Mick. "Me gay – you have to be joking mom?"

"An outright assurance that you're not would be more helpful darling."

"Mom, on to the sofa and lift your dress..."

"Mick!" shouted his mom and dad while Stan dropped to the floor in a laughing fit.

When order was restored his mom, smiling, came and squeezed beside Mick in his lounge chair.

He didn't complain.

She pulled his arm around his shoulders.

Mick sat, relaxed and curious.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

She pulled his hand to cup her breast and when he didn't pull away and actually squeezed she flushed, stood and announced to the family gravely, "Mick's passed the test; he's not gay."

Jane then said she'd call Mrs Lyle and arrange for Mick to date Jennifer who was nervous about dating.

Mick swallowed and said, "Mom, please don't. I'm screwing Daisy Brown and Della Carpenter, but not at the same time of course."

Jane looked at her son proudly as if he's just announced he'd won a scholarship while the open mouths of his father and brother suggested envy.

"Darling, I need to build you up," said his mom, heading to the kitchen.

The weeks went by. Mick had decided not to tell the either date they had a competitor and the ignorance of the women about the dual dating continued until one Sunday Daisy called Della and invited her out boating with Daisy and her parents.

The two young women were sunbathing nude. Daisy's parents were down below drinking and quarrelling. The college students talked about fashion, films and guys until Della asked, "What is your attitude about being seduced?"

"I try to limit myself believing that too much pounding can ruin your figure. I reckon the fat middle aged women you see with spread hips fucked themselves stupid when young."

"What about child births?"

"What about them? I know slender women with four or five kids."

Della said she did too. "I restrict myself because I am horrified by the thought of being considered a fuckbag. One guy, once a night and not too often, that's me."

"Who fucks you?"

Della hesitated and said, "Mick Johns. Who looks after your pussy?"

"Mick Johns."

"Jesus!" Della sat up and her alarm turned and grinned when she saw Daisy smiling.

Daisy said, "I never took him to be a sly motherfucker."

Straight-faced Della asked, "Then you think he's giving it to his mom as well?"

The women screamed with laughter and hugged and kissed, agreeing the connection made them real friends.

Discussion followed with the conclusion that neither of them wanted to give up the sly fucker.

"He's actually a nice guy."

"I agree with you Daisy. So let's continue the way we are going and perhaps we may eventually turn it into an occasional threesome."

"Wow!"

"Yes, wow."

Daisy's mom called out, "Young ladies, come down for lunch."

"Your mom seems calm now."

"Yes, they were fighting over the amount she'd spending on clothes and makeup. Dad really has no idea that if you wish to look classy you have to invest in it. When they're at their peak in a row they fall to the floor and fuck and it's all forgiven and peace reigns again."

"Ohmigod, how sensible. I must advise my mom about that tactic."

"Good one Della, and remember to apply it when you live with a guy."

* * *

Della and Mick were eating after a movie when Daisy entered the restaurant, spotted them and came over and said, "Hello guys. Great to see you."

Mick appeared to choke.

Free to take the initiative Della said brightly, "If you're alone eat with us."

Daisy said thanks and as if rehearsed sat alongside Della. Later Daisy said, "Why don't we three date occasionally."

"Good idea, tomorrow night?" and apparently without the need to agree the two students looked at Mick who by then was back to his normal self.

"Like where?" he asked cautiously.

Daisy said her dad had offered her the launch on Sunday for a sleepover provided she promised to keep the boat moored.

"Oh Daisy, that's wonderful. We accept, don't we Mick?"

"Er yes," Mick said, not noticing his companions clasp hands in a delighted squeeze.

* * *

"Della you're with me in the master cabin. Come and look at it Mick."

Mick looked while the women bounced on the bed. He said it was luxuriously appointed and the bed was huge and looked comfortable.

"Mom and dad fuck more here than they do at home," Daisy lied, having no idea really.

Della giggled and they watched Mick lick his top lip.

As they were leaving Daisy slipped into a bedside drawer the key she'd taken from inside the door of the second cabin. They tried the door of the second cabin but it was locked.

"Oh dear, mom must have accidentally locked it and taken the key. No problem – there's sleeping for six on the sofas with bedding in the lockers under the squabs. We'll think of you Mick tossing and turning while we are cuddling in deep luxury."

The women turned to see what Mick was starting at and saw it was the doorway to the master cabin.

"Well drinkies while I start dinner. You two can cuddle," Daisy said brightly.

Stella said, "Why not take turns preparing dinner and cuddling Mick?"

"Good idea. Mick?"


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

He shrugged and ordered a beer.

After a while the women decided it was hot in the saloon and especially working in the gallery so they removed their tops.

"Any problem is we removed our bras?" Della asked, handing Mick his third bottle of beer and he shrugged, apparently still having no idea what was going on.

After a lovely meal they sat topside having a brandy in the moonlight and when they went below Daisy took Mick's hand saying, "Your bed's not made up, sleep with us."

Mick shrugged and followed like a lamb, his mind churning over picturing sexual mayhem.

They gave Mick first use of the bathroom and when they emerged wearing just their panties Mick was in the middle of the bed.

"Undress and jump in here," he ordered. They giggled and obeyed.

They began with Della sucking off Mick while Daisy sat on his face and played with her breasts. From there it was all on, Daisy diving into the bottom beside drawer and bringing out her mom's box of toys. They finally dropped into proper sleep around 9:00 next morning.

They became a regular threesome and dated no one else. Their parents eventually accepted it, both mothers helping to soften up their husbands, promising the three would 'grow out of it."

A year after graduation Mick, Daisy and Della were happily living together in a rented apartment, doing well at their jobs when Mick was offered a promotion to a distant city. He told the Della and Daisy and they were delighted. Mick had hoped at least one would go with him but no offer came. Was this the end of the road for their affair? Well, like marriages affairs ended sooner or later.

Mick had 48-hours to advise HR at work about acceptance. He'd been placed under no pressure but a promotion in rank and pay did not come up every day, month or even every year. He decided to offer to take one of the women, but which one?

On Saturday Della and Daisy went to a hen's luncheon so he sat in a small restaurant overlooking the lake and pondered and found it worse than taking an exam.

Looks: Both looked great, had their own individuality but he saw nothing to put one above the other.

Temperament: Daisy was calmer than Della and Della took longer to get over it.

Compatibility: Mick struggled with that one. In being calmer Daisy was less exciting and that figured. Della was less of a chatterbox but then who liked driving long distance in near silence? He applied the desert island test – being alone on an island with one of them at a time. Daisy came out tops.

Kids: No contest and both appeared indifferent.

Cooking: Different styles. Both very good, too difficult to judge.

Tidiness: Daisy.

Self-care: Della by a country mile.

Affection for Mick: Difficult to decide

Mick sighed, realizing it was a matter at looking long term as well, in case an association became permanent. Then contrary to that argument he thought while Daisy had a clear edge and he accepted without question her name Daisy but when it came to considering activity in bed or on the sofa, Della was way out ahead. She went into it with gusto, loved to scream and sucked him awake wanting more while Daisy wiggled and bucked and the like but if he woke her for more she'd yawn and say later. And when you're young robust sex is what the world is about.

Mick looked down on the promenade walk below and saw a guy walking his babe run his hand down her flank and probably squeeze because the babe stopped abruptly and swung into him with a crash and they kissed. That was Della's type he decided, about to finish his third glass of wine. A young woman walked along carrying a kid and the woman looked out and pointed, saying "Swan, swan" while the kid looked at the swan dumbly. That would be Daisy's type whereas Della would say. "I'll toss you in and you swim because I'll not pull you out until you are half drowned."

The babe had now pulled the guy's hand on to her breast, still under her dress.

"Della, Della's the one," Mick breathed. "Yeah, she'd knock the imperfections out of him and he'd push her into easing out of her imperfections. He thought about what imperfections Daisy had and concluded none really, and shrugged. A guy's cock came first.

After the fifth glass of wine to finish the bottle and about to leave the restaurant Mick thought of another difference between the two females and grinned, sending blood rushing to his loins. Dallas would come through the door and she'd yell, "God, you look aroused – let's go somewhere and attend to that." In contrast Daisy would enter and with a smile say, "Give me the keys darling, you are unsafe to get behind the wheel" and he'd say when they got home could they fuck and she'd click her tongue and say if he promised to keep awake she'd think about it.

Mick managed to get himself home safely and not imperil other road users – being a male he thought he could drink far more than one bottle of wine and so long as he kept awake was a safe driver.

Well, when the babes arrived home he would sit them down and call for volunteers to relocate with him. No, that might trigger a catfight. No, they might both say no. Oh hell, this was what guys meant when they referred to 'woman trouble' and sometime that was in the plural.

After two black coffees Mick knew where he stood. He'd take Della aside and ask him to go with her and if she said no that would be it because he wouldn't want to shame Daisy into thinking she was second best. He couldn't do that to Daisy – his mother absolutely adored her and wouldn't want her to...his mother what?"

"Jesus," Mick sighed. He knew he'd have to really scratch to remember when he'd last disagreed with his mom's judgment. His brain whirled and told him that he'd 'fudged' in making his appraisal. He'd manipulated his thinking to allow his cock to dominate his brain.

"I'll ask Daisy to go with me," he said, and fell asleep.

Drunken laughter and some noisy unsuccessful attempts by the women before they managed to unlock the door and enter, one of them falling over and shrieks of laughter awoke Mick. They fell on to the bed beside him and after greetings and a few kisses they all fell asleep.

Mick awoke to find the women had brought in chairs and were sitting at the end of the bed looking at him seriously.

"Hi girls," he said, feeling an erection coming on.

"Shut up and listen Mick," Della said. "This is serious and if you don't agree one of us will probably kill you. This problem has given us stress."

Daisy said they had discussed the breakup with Mick soon going away.

"I have yet to decide absolutely whether I'll leave."

"Think of your future," they chorused, obviously having practiced in the taxi home.

"We decided one of us should go with you, if only for a while," Della said. "We thought you'd be out of practice in asking for a date."

Mick swallowed.

Daisy said, "We tried to be objective in comparing ourselves as much as we could from your point of view. That produced stress and a few eye-openers on both sides."

"Daisy goes with you," Della announced. "She won all but two categories, we agreeing I'm the more exciting one of us because I'm a bit of a risk-taker and also I and the more accomplished at fucking."

Mick gulped, "I-I don't know what to say."

"Just say thank you girls would be lovely."

"Quite right Daisy. Thank you girls, that was lovely of you to do it and I'm glad you are not unduly upset Della."

"Well, Daisy thought a move would enhance her career whereas for me I thought the opposite so how can I be upset?"

"Quite, are you entirely happy about this Daisy?"

"Yes absolutely. You see although we both wanted to win the jackpot that we agree is you, we agreed we should not put undue emphasis on fucking. It was a matter of brains over pussy. We agreed to look at compatibility intelligently, knowing whoever stayed behind would soon find another jock to ride."

Two days later Della moved out and after waving to Della in her car following the small relocation truck, Daisy turned to Mick and said, "Oh God, I have you all to myself. Fucking awesome!"


The End

[birdie8819]

Friendly Fantasy

At times it seems I had wanted her forever. The time we had spent together as lovers had been fantastic, once I'd gotten over my shyness and realized she really truly wanted to "experiment". But I was stupid and fell in love with her and she fell in love with him. C'est la vie?

So they got married and I got to spend nights in frustration, just me and my favorite neon blue vibrating friend. Needless to say, I was pretty shocked when less then a year later, they came to me with their idea. A threesome, with what I considered to be two of the fucking sexiest people I'd ever met in my life? Who would say no? Who could possibly resist!?!

Well, evidently, me. Did I mention I was stupid? I hemmed and hawed and worried about the consequences, the implications and frankly, the idea that I was either going to ruin their marriage, or get my heart broken, again. I wasn't a casual sex kind of person, it just wasn't me. But they teased and taunted and flirted and I slowly went mad.

It really was inevitable, when you think about it. I mean, you can't have that kind of sexual chemistry with someone, much less two people, that much sexual tension, and not act on it. As every good TV series tells you, SOMEDAY, that couple WILL kiss. In this case, that threesome was simply destiny. It was all about getting past my own stupid inhibitions.

So they knocked them over with a wrecking ball...

If my brain hadn't been put on idle due to hormones, I might have noticed something was up that night. The baby was already in bed, and the lighting was scarce. Some action flick was on the DVD player, little plot, lots of eye candy. The drinks were flowing and I never bothered to notice I was doing most of the drinking. By now, I was almost "used" to the flirting and suggestive innuendos, although it was getting harder and harder to laugh them off. So I probably didn't notice how much more implicit they were this evening. I definitely didn't notice when I got sandwiched between the two of them on the couch. Ok, maybe I did, but maybe, between the booze and my own heightened desire, I really didn't care. So when his hand ended up on my thigh, his fingers idly stroking, and the back of her hand began to slowly brush against my breast, I just kept drinking, my eyes glued to the TV, my brain moving in circles at a 150 mph and going nowhere. When his hand moved farther up my thigh, his fingers brushed against my neck, I stifled a moan, although I couldn't help the shiver. When her lips brushed against my earlobe and cupped my breast, I drew in a deep, hard pant of air...

And shot off that couch like there was a firecracker in my back pocket.."Be right back, uh gotta go to the bathroom, I'll uh, yah."

Poof, I disappeared, darting into the bathroom, hearing her giggle. I shut the door and stared at my reflection in the mirror. Why me? I wasn't pretty, I wasn't sexy, I wasn't even remotely attractive. Sure I had a nice smile, pretty eyes and sense of humor, but who ever wanted to fuck someone for their eyes and sense of humor? Yet it sure as hell looked that way. My mind tried frantically to work, but my nipples were hard, my pussy was already wet, and frankly, the brain was no longer in control. 'I can deal with this' I thought. 'Damn teases, I can control this' I chanted to myself. Who the fuck was I kidding?

After about 10 minutes of pep talking to myself, I stepped back out, only to hear her call out, "We moved in here to watch TV." I looked down the hall. The bedroom. Of fucking course.

Now keep in mind, if I really didn't want this, I could leave. I could say it was late, I was tired, I needed sleep, whatever, and walk out the door, no harm, no foul, like I had so many nights before. But I didn't. I knew what I was doing, in the back of my mind, when I walked down that hall. But I sure as hell wasn't going to admit it to myself anytime soon.

So, I walked down the hall, and joined the pile on the bed, ending up with my head on his tummy, and hers on mine, watching the flickering blue light of The Tonight Show. As nothing happened I relaxed. As we idly talked and bullshitted, the tension left my body and the alcohol left me with a heavy, sensuous lazy feeling, that soon had me dozing. I felt movement, but it didn't seem to affect me much and I drifted. Until I felt the cool air blowing across my chest and my eyes popped open.

"What the fuck?" were the immediate words out of my mouth, followed by "what the hell is going on?" Did I mention I was pretty stupid? Because frankly, with my wrists tied to the headboard, my pants off and my t shirt up around my neck, if I didn't know what was going on, well I had to be pretty drunk. She just grinned at me and quietly told me to shut the hell up, it was time I got what I wanted. I struggled briefly, trying to ignore the flare up arousal that being tied always gave me. I mean, I knew I was kinky, but her? I'd never thought of her as kinky, but fuck, was she out to prove me wrong. He sat on the other side of the bed, as naked as she was and I admit, I looked my fill of them both.

My nipples tightened up again, seeing her sexy full breasts, his hard cock in the dim light and I bit my lower lip, letting out a stifled moan. She laughed and reached over to pinch a nipple, while he lowered his head to take the other one into his mouth, providing an instant jolt of sexual arousal to shoot through my body. If at anytime I had thoughts of getting out of it, in that moment, when they actually touched me, I was gone. I was theirs, and nothing was going to change that now, not even me.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

We had joked and laughed about my being their sex slave, tied to their bed for their whims. I had loved the idea secretly, but had no idea.. well you know how it is. You never think someone can be as dirty as you are. Ok, maybe YOU do, but I don't. It looked like I was going to get my wish.. I arched my back as she bent over, both of them now sucking and licking and kissing my nipples, their hands caressing over my body, stroking my thighs, gently pulling them apart. I let out a gasp as one, then the other bit my sensitive nips, my back arching again and shuddering from the arousal of the slight pain. Fingers began stroking my inner thighs, I couldn't keep track of whose fingers were where, only that they felt so good.

He moved to begin licking and kissing both my breasts, tugging and squeezing them as she moved to kiss me, deep, langorous kisses that melted me. She sucked and bit at my tongue, while he nipped and suckled my tits and I was in fucking heaven. I tugged on my restraints, but I was tied good, and as frustrating as it now was, when I most wanted to touch, damn it felt good to feel helpless, at their mercy. My legs spread of their own volition now, my body on fire, eager and willing. I felt his fingers slide inside my moist lips, blushing as he moaned..

"My god, she's so fucking wet" he growled. I moaned and pushed my hips against his fingers, shamelessly wanting more. She lifted her head to laugh softly. "Told you she was a hot bitch." She turned to me, and stroked my cheek, smiling.."Aren't you, baby? Are you our hot bitch now?" I moaned and nodded, my eyes begging her for more of her kisses, more of his touches, just more. I felt him shift, his mouth back on my breast, his fingers still playing with my pussy, then pulling out to tease and tug on my clit. He moved his hips forward and I could feel the tip of his shaft against my lips. I moaned frantically, grinding my hips forward, and she reached to ruthlessly pinch one of my nipples..

"Shhhh, baby, you'll get it.. you'll get it all, just like we like it, like you need it. I told you we wanted you, but you wouldn't believe me. Now I guess you know for sure don't you.." I closed my eyes, almost wanting to cry for all the wasted nights, when I could have had this, been this, felt this. She shifted again, and next thing I knew, she was swinging her leg over my head and straddling my face, presenting me with the intoxicating sight of her pussy, glistening with excitement. I eagerly lapped up, flicking her lips with my tongue and she moaned softly. "Yes, such a good girl" She moaned and lowered herself onto my face, allowing me to lick and suck and nibble against her pussy, finding her clit with my tongue, flicking it and sucking eagerly on her juices. Then at the same time, I felt him grip my hips and slide his cock inside my waiting cunt.

Oh fuck, the feeling was indescribable. My two best friends, fucking me, using me in the very best, most erotic and arousing way to be used, and wanting it, needing it desperately, knowing that now that I'd gone this far, I'd never hesitate again. His cock, full and hard and thrusting inside me, filling me up, over and over. Her pussy, sweet and juicy against my face as I licked and sucked and worshiped her as she ground against my face, both their moans music to my ears as they fucked me..

I writhed beneath them, my hips grinding and bucking against his thrusting cock, squeezing my pussy tight around his length, feeling him so hot and hard inside. My tongue licking and flicking frantically against her, first her clit, then thrusting into her pussy, coaxing her juices into my mouth. I felt her shudder and opened my mouth wide to receive the rush of juices as she came hard, grinding and jerking, moaning my name.. As she rolled off panting, turning to curl up against my side, I felt him grip my tits, really starting to pound me, the sight of his wife getting off on my tongue making him even harder inside my cunt. I grunted and pushed against him, licking my lips, tasting her on my lips, and he leaned down to kiss me, tasting her as well..I felt him shudder and growl then, his own orgasm triggering mine as I came, the whole sensation, the whole experience taking me to the ultimate sensation. As we lay panting together in the aftermath, curled up around the two of them, she grinned at me and said.. "So when do I get to tell you I told you so?"


The End

[birdie8819]

New Neighbours, New Love



I had only moved next door four months ago, but in an effort to fit in, I had hosted a get acquainted barbeque. Since the house I had bought came with both a heated full size pool and a hot tub, most of the guests either arrived in swim wear or had run home to change after we ate. The few reluctant ones had joked about how even the hot tub couldn't make them swim in January, no matter how mild the Southwest might be. Mandy and her husband, Charlie, a short chubby bespectacled accountant, had silently sat off in a corner, each nursing a single glass of wine for hours.

They had left before the real fun had started. If I was worried about fitting in with the neighbours -- a mature (some might say middle aged) single woman in a family enclave - my fears were misplaced. Even better, I quickly learned that more than a few of the straight looking Bible Belt types living on Zephyr Court had kinks compatible with my own.

Mandy and Charlie were not the first to leave -- a few young marrieds with kids left early, amidst lots of jokes about who might do what to the babysitters - so it must have been about 11:00 o'clock or so that they politely thanked me for the invitation and plodded down the side path towards the street. Unlike livelier guests, neither gave me a hug or a peck on the cheek before turning away. Apparently this was normal behaviour for Mandy and Charlie, because they were still rounding the corner of the house when a gorgeous airline pilot from down the block named Brett, who like most guests, was wearing only a swim suit, said "Well, there go the prune suckers. Maybe now we can get this party started."

The dozen or so guests left -- mostly couples, but a few singles like me - all laughed knowingly. What happened next had dispelled my concerns about the moral majority policing the block parties. As soon a Brett slugged back his bourbon, still rattling the ice cubes, a lithe black fellow -- I didn't know his name then, but since learned he is Nat - a dancer by calling - leaned over, took Brett's glass, slurped a cube of ice onto his mouth, and ran his cold tongue around Brett's exposed nipple. Brett shivered, though the air was not cool, and ran his fingers through Nat's hair.

Nat suddenly straightened up, though and looked over to Brett's housemate, Casey, and said, "Sorry, love, am I presuming into your property?"

"No, Nat," replied Casey, "no chains on Brett. He flies away so often, I just assume he'll do whatever turns him on...and you seem to be doing that right now."

My jaw might have dropped at the realization that Casey and Brett were lovers , not just roomies, but that did not prevent my eyes from grasping Casey's innuendo and checking out the impressive throbbing bulge in Brett's trunks. My image of Zephyr Court as staid was shattered further as Nat deftly slid a hand into Brett's trunks and fell to his knees, right there beside my pool, in front of all my guests. In one smooth motion, he dropped his open jaw down over Brett's erect cock without touching the shiny tight outer sheath of skin, locking his lips around the base. I still recall thinking how impressive a feat this was, as Brett had a cock which was not only long, but fat.

Gay sex though was not going to do me much good. The next thought that occurred to me was that this oral exhibitionism -- Nat was proceeding to piston his head up and down, drawing back to almost release Brett, then plunging to swallow the shaft - might drive the hetros, especially the couples, away.

No worry -- within a few beats, a cute older bleach blonde that I later placed as Jo, the house guest of my immediate neighbours, the Archers, slid up next to Casey and smoothed his curly red mop of hair, saying, "Since your boyfriend is busy, maybe you'd like some experienced female companionship, or are you strictly a man's man?"

Casey shifted slightly, glancing down at Jo's tiny white exposed breasts -- she had been topless in the hot tub already, and without a word lowered his mouth to the aroused oversized reddish brown tip of her right tit. Jo's hand trailed slowly down his body, caressing his cheek, his chin, and rubbing his shaved chest before dipping into his swim trunks. She extracted another fine looking cock. It was so full and juicy that I thought to myself 'How nice that such a fine specimen isn't wasted only on guys.'

My attention had been focussed on the 'older woman' scene briefly, and when I glanced around, always the good hostess checking on my guests, I saw that most of the others were watching Jo lower her mouth over the swollen head of Casey's tool as well. A few however, were either staring, or warily peeking, at Nat massaging Brett's heavy balls as Brett's hips flexed up off his perch to drive his length to the back of his new lover's throat in an increasingly intense tempo.

My contemplation of which cock looked like a better fit for either my hungry mouth or my aching pussy ended quickly with the realization that I likely could have both -- perhaps even at the same time. I was starting to like my new neighbourhood. As that thought brought a grin to my face, I noticed that Neal, the newlywed from across the road, had slid his arm around his wife, Paula, and popped her tit out of her bikini top. These youngsters were barely in their twenties, a matched set of freckled redheads who looked like they should still be in high school. Her breast had the strength of youth, standing firm without support as her husband tweaked the nipple, alternately rubbing the flesh and then tugging the nub away from her body, a little harder and further with each repetition.

Paula seemed oblivious to her husband's attention though, staring instead at the sexual exhibitionism occurring just a few feet from her. Her stare shifted from the tableau of Nat teabagging Brett over to Jo nibbling the tender tip of Casey's cock. Without looking down, she acknowledged Neal by snaking her left hand into his trunks and extracting his cock. Unlike the other two on display, Neal was not overly endowed.

"Maybe she's never seen one bigger than her husband's -- if he's not careful, she'll end up becoming a size queen and he'll have to find new fuck buddies while his wife gets impregnated by some of the neighbourhood big boys," a voice said into my left ear.

I turned my head, regretting even a moment not watching the orgy unfold. The sound belonged to Anna, the eighteen year old daughter of the couple that Jo was visiting. Anna was a classic blonde, who would have fit better on a beach in Florida or California then in the Bible Belt. Her generous young tits strained inside a bikini top which consisted of two triangles just larger than her nipples and a few strings. As I looked, I noticed that she had brushed her teeny thong aside and was quietly fingering her well shaved pubes. My jaw dropped even further at this, given that her parents were only a yard away. One look however showed me that they were also entranced by the poolside sex, so Anna's masturbation was not bothering them.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"Don't look so shocked," Anna continued. "Brett has serviced half the wives on the block. He would have been my first, except he was too busy being sucked of by Casey, so I used Casey's cock like a big fleshy dildo to break my hymen. I was so wet that it hardly even hurt. A girl could not have asked for a better eighteenth birthday. I was so glad Mom had put me on the pill a few weeks beforehand. I wondered at the time, because the orgy was a surprise present. Overall I must have sucked or fucked about fifteen guys by the time I was done. The party continued the next day of course."

Her hand -- the one not in her pussy, brushed against her right nipple and then gently grazed my side, ending up cupping my left tit. "I also played games with just as many of the women," Anna breathed into my ear. The combination of her casual sensuous touch and her warm words sent shivers through my spine. My pussy was already moist, but now it was dampening my bikini bottom. Sapphic loving was just one of my milder kinks, but it had been years since I had even dreamed of eating a fine young vixen like Anna Archer. I did not care that her youth was tarnished by her apparent lust for fucking. Well used or not, she would still have that sweet zest. Perhaps her experience would even enhance the thrill. I suddenly realized that my own right hand had dropped to my thigh and my finger tips were easing the fabric away to allow access to my soaked pussy.

So far, Brett's bisexuality was still not demonstrated, but that was quickly accomplished when Janet, a plump thirtysomething divorcee who lived on the corner, stepped over to where Nat was still licking Brett's mushroom like an ice cream cone. She gently nudged Nat aside and without a word, she straddled Brett's hips, opening her mouth and raising his chin to meet her kiss with one hand as she used her other hand to shove the bottom of her swim suit aside, slipping her already moist gash right down on top of Brett's lance in a single plunge. Though I was several yards away, I could easily hear the slurping noise as her labia enveloped his flesh.

"Oh, Gawwwd, it's so long since I've had a live cock inside of me," Janet groaned, linking her wrists behind Brett's neck for leverage as she rode him roughly. As further confirmation that this was no 'nympho rapes gay guy' moment, Brett leaned in for another kiss, and his hips were vigourously bouncing up off his seat to meet Janet's thrusts.

My fingers were now knuckle deep in my own wetness. I was startled, but not totally surprised, when I felt Anna's digit slip in beside mine. We playfully jousted around my clit as the blonde teen whispered, "Do you mind if I eat you before you get fucked? Sometimes, I like a cream pie, but I think I want to taste what your pussy is like without any seed in it."

"You could just try some off that finger," I heard myself say. Despite my love of sexual adventure, being so open and vocal in front of virtual strangers was a surprise for me.

"I want to feel the wetness all over my cheeks, just like when a guy comes so much that I can't swallow it all, and it spills out of the corners. Or when a couple of them are doing a circle jerk and spurt spunk all over me." Anna giggled. "Maybe, if you like that sort of thing too, I'll invite the football team over and you can clean me up after."

Visualizing images of watching a dozen or so burly ballers fucking and spurting all over Anna, and then me joining them to bathe her with tongues caused my vaginal walls to clamp tight around our playful fingers. As I sighed, a small wave of preorgasmic bliss pulsing through my body, I closed my eyes just for a moment. I felt Anna's tongue flick against my earlobe, her warm breath entering my aural canal.

When I opened my eyes again, I saw that young Paula was on her knees, busily rolling her husband's slim cockhead on her tongue, and then popping it into her cheek. She had shifted his position so that she could continue to watch Jo blowing Casey, and seemed to be mimicking the older woman's movements. As we watched the tandem blowjobs, Anna whispered, "I bet Paula has no trouble deep throating Neal's pencil dick, I wonder how she would do with a real cock." She chuckled. "I bet we'll find out tonight."

I felt my abdomen clench down around Anna's finger even harder thinking about the combinations which might play out. We did not have to wait. As Anna slid a second and then a third finger up my pussy, and I withdrew my own hand, Anna's father, Oliver Archer, of all people, stepped behind Paula. He had been nude in the hot tub already, and now his manhood was growing to full engorgement. Beside me, I felt Anna shift closer, her nipple brushing my arm as she licked my neck.

"Doesn't Daddy have a yummy looking cock?" Anna said, no longer whispering.

My shock still allowed me to notice that several other people turned to stare at her comment as well. Their attention quickly returned however to the sight she was describing, as Oliver, who incidentally was a judge, gave his massive weapon a single loving stroke, causing a bubble of precum to form on the tip. This seemed to be all the lubrication that young Paula's newlywed pussy needed as he speared her from behind, entering her in a single plunge.

Paula grunted once at the force of the penetration, and Neal winced slightly as her teeth instinctively clamped done a bit too roughly around the base of his cock. Within seconds, however, Paula and Oliver had a smooth rhythm going, her head bobbing down each time he pushed her forward, and then she would rise up, licking Neal's shaft as Oliver drew back.

I was half distracted by Anna openly caressing my nipples in front of my guests -- most of whom were too busy watching Janet and Brett, or Jo and Casey, or Neal, Paula and Oliver. Still, I wondered about Neal's total lack of reaction or hesitancy about Oliver casually stepping up and fucking his wife. Sure, Anna had alluded to prior neighbourhood sex orgies, but from her earlier comments, it had sounded like Paula was still a faithful spouse.

Anna's mother, Francesca, was one of the half dozen or so remaining guests still observing. Francesca, I later learned, had been a foreign exchange student who had been impregnated by Oliver accidentally. They stayed married and raised Anna, outwardly remaining pillars of the community, but never pretending to each other that they were monogamous.

Not knowing that at the time of my party, I asked Anna, "How does your Mom feel about watching your Dad fucking Paula?"

Anna's chuckle came right from her belly. She leaned over and licked a bead of perspiration off my left nipple before she replied. "Mom was the one who started the tradition of Zephyr Court orgies, I think. The only thing she might worry about is Dad not using a condom -- Paula might be fertile, and goodness knows, Dad doesn't shoot blanks - I've got three full siblings, and at least as many little bastard half brothers that Dad has to support. Good thing Mom's family was loaded to start with, and her jewellery importing makes a ton of money. Still, money might not satisfy Neal if he ends up raising a kid that isn't his. The upside though is that Mom and Neal might get to share Paula's cream pie."

A glance confirmed that the blonde teen's pink tongue was unconsciously wetting her lips at the mental image of her Mom and the neighbour, not much older than herself, eating pussy together.

"I thought you had suggested that perhaps Paula had never had a real cock." I giggled girlishly, recognizing how I had written off Neal's pencil dick.

"She never has been with anyone else," Anna said, still rubbing my breasts and, like me, watching the sex, as she spoke. "Because we are close in age, we've talked about sex a lot. I mean a lot. Poor girl, her parents sent her off to an all girls' boarding school in the Swiss Alps. It was so isolated. No horny Germans or lusty Italians could scale the cliffs to ravish the virgins. Neal popped her virginity in a sleeper on a train the summer she graduated, and they never looked back."

"They haven't partied with the neighbours before?" I asked.

My hand now stroked Anna's leg. She touched my chin, turned my head and kissed my lips lightly, then spoke again.

"They just moved in a few months ago, so have only been to a couple of parties around Christmas. Because a lot of the uptight types had to be invited, the fun was later, and there was less time to involve them. But Janet did drink champagne out of Paula's pussy New Year's Eve."

"Where was Neal at the time?"

"Fucking my Mom, in a double ender with Casey, who got her mouth." Anna chuckled, unleashing that belly laugh again, while I glanced over to admire Casey's cock as it banged deep into Jo's wet pussy. "Mom did say afterwards that there would have been room in her gash for Oliver, or Nat, or both, beside Neal. She could barely feel the poor guy."

"Well, at least he's not too big for anal sex," I responded, automatically finding a bright side, though as I think back now; I realize I was instinctively probing Anna's boundaries. Of course, I was doing so physically as well, my hand travelling up her thigh and curling inside, easing her legs apart, teasing the edge of her bikini bottom away from her warm flesh. I felt the shivers now running through her body in counterpoint with mine.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"You might be right," Anna said, panting for breath between words. "I've only tried anal once, and it hurt too much. Maybe I should try Neal on for size."

"I bet if you had him to start, you could stretch out and enjoy larger ones too." I turned to better enjoy her grin, and this time, I was the one who kissed her. Our mouths opened slightly, but only the tips of our tongues crossed the other's lips. The public aspect of this most gentle mutual seduction made it very odd, but in a way that just increased my eagerness. I reminded myself to go slow, to let Anna think she was the seducer. "Who got your anal cherry?" I asked as we turned back to watch the orgy unfold.

"Oliver, of course. He always likes to get the fresh meat first, and because he's a big shot, most of the other guys allow him to. Sort of like my Mom and the women, except Ollie is a lot more aggressive about it."

I focussed then on checking out Oliver's tool, as it sounded like he was my competition to fuck Anna, if no one else noticed my willingness before he recovered from fucking Paula. Only then did my brain catch up to my hormones, reminding me that although this youngster had called him by name, her defiler was really her Dad.

This froze me right then, my thumb poised just between Anna's outer lips, as I had been about to use it to spread one side open, my baby finger ready to stretch her enough to probe her depths. It was like everything happening around me was in another dimension. Incest just did not seem real. I loved erotica, but had never understood the appeal of those fantasies.

The furthest I had ever gone in role playing was babysitter, or schoolgirl, and one memorable afternoon dressed in my old girl scout uniform 'selling cookies' to a neighbour. I had never uttered the word 'Daddy' sexually. Now this potential new lover was casually confessing to not only fucking her father, but that he had taken her anal virginity. Perhaps the awakening I was receiving was not that staid looking Zephyr Court was secretly kinky like me. Maybe I was too straight for this estate.

Anna laughed, and then poked her tongue across my nipple. She lifted a hand again to my jaw, and looked me right in the eye. I saw her grin and the twinkle in her deep blue irises. "I'm just kidding, silly, it wasn't my Dad who first plunged his prick into my poop chute, it was really Neal. I just didn't want to tell you that after you guessed that his teeny weenie was just right after all. So, relax."

My response was a heartfelt sigh, as Anna lowered her head and for the first time, drew my nipple into her mouth. As I enjoyed Sapphic love for the first time in years, I noticed Francesca staring at me. I met her gaze and pointedly looked over to where her husband was now pumping Paula so hard that he was using her pillowy breasts as handles. Paula was fisting the base of Casey's rock hard shaft, as she struggled to keep the tip in her teeth despite Oliver's efforts. Francesca slowly turned to look at that tableau as well.

I caressed Anna's bleached mane, and slowly grasped a handful between my fingers. I tenderly tugged her off of my tit. Once she was looking up at me, I spoke; making sure my voice was loud enough that Francesca would have to hear about her daughter's sluttiness. "So Neal's cock in your ass hurt?"

Anna rewarded me with a strong bark of laughter, which made her youthful boobs jiggle enough to brush our nipples against each other. The internal muscular contractions also made her vagina convulse, sucking one of my fingers inside of her without further ado.



"Only the initial shock of it. Nothing Mom had taught me with bananas or toys had really prepared me for the shock of even mini meat pushing past my puckered rosette. Once we got going though, it was wonderful. You are absolutely right. Neal was perfect for my introduction to anal. Though now I've even tired of him for that. Like you said, I learned to take bigger meat there since."

"So you lied about only trying it once too?"

Anna did not answer immediately, because her mouth was full. I sighed and leaned back, almost falling over. I had forgotten I was perched on a railing by my pool. While I enjoyed the interplay of tongue, lips and teeth teasing my nub, I looked back across to see how Francesca was reacting to my seduction of her daughter, and our own little game of 'truth or dare'.

At least she was not glaring daggers at me. Her attention was split between my activities and her husband, who was now grunting and groaning while slapping Paula's ass. The way Oliver's buttocks were clenching, I suspect that he was near climax. Francesca confirmed that she was not the uptight wife or mother type her earlier stares might have suggested. More consistent with Anna's reports, the tall European beauty had begun massaging her own breast, and her other arm was stroking her tanned belly.

When Francesca's attention turned back in my direction, I tried a tentative smile, and she responded in kind. Her grin broadened as I caressed Anna's thighs, easing my new lover's legs open so that my fingers had room to work.

Anna sighed in turn, pausing for air. "I'm a huge liar. I guess that's why a never keep a boyfriend. Though that may be because I'm a slut. Not that I care. Like, clearly, I don't need to tell you the truth just to seduce you, so why bother?"

She chuckled and bit down on the very tip of my nipple, her eyes looking upwards. I winced and shuddered.

"Everybody lies," Anna continued. "Like, I bet if I asked, you would never have admitted that you get pleasure from pain, but your body just gave you away."

Francesca was clearly listening, because she chuckled, a few octaves higher than Anna, and stepping closer said, "I think she's got you there, Robin. Actually, I see she has you in a couple of ways, and might have more of you. Lucky girl. I wish I had gotten over to you first. Just the androgyny of your name is so intriguing. I have been wondering ever since you arrived what sort of girl grows up constantly being mistaken for a male."

As the mother spoke, the daughter's tongue trailed between my breasts, and down my dewy tummy. I was really having trouble keeping my balance now. I removed my fingers reluctantly from her snatch. I slowly licked the sweet honey off my hand, savouring the essence of youth. No matter how sexually active, young women have a unique flavour. By then, Anna was rimming my navel. I gently tugged on Anna's shoulders, pushing her back. I planned to simply slide over onto a nearby lounge chair.

Anna had been concentrating so hard on licking her way to my treasure that she staggered back, startled. Her barely bikini covered butt slammed back into Oliver. Anna went spinning into her Mother's arms, but poor Paula got smashed between Oliver and Casey. Oliver popped out of her pussy, a torrent of gism spurting out onto her lower back. Casey yelped loudly, no doubt because Paula's teeth closed hard on his root. She spit him out as she gasped for air and his spunk also was airborne, splattering her face and hair, with a few final gobs of goo pulsing out of his slit and coating his mushroom head.

Despite Anna's earlier remarks against incest, I thought I saw a trace of tongue dart from Mother to daughter as they hugged and kissed while embracing. It happened so fast, however, that I could not be sure. One second, Anna was staggering into Francesca's grasp, the next, their eyes locked; they nodded in harmony, and spun over the threesome beside the hot tub.

It was not the daughter, though, who moved to clean her father's cock. Francesca fell to her knees and lowered her elegant face down to worship her husband's well used weapon, beginning at the dripping tip. With one long lick, she travelled from pint to prostate, and then displayed true talent, wrapping each ball individually and slurping them one at a time into her cheek.

From the other side of the hot tub, poor neglected Nat cheered, "Wow, can I have a share of that?"

He skipped around the hot tub to where all the coming had gone on. I was breathless as I waited to see whether or not he would wrap his tongue around the judge's cock, and if so, how Oliver might react. I slid over and relaxed on the lounge chair, and my fingers soon travelled down my tummy to caress my labia.

Instead, he joined Anna up where Casey's cock dangled in front of Paula's smiling face. Anna was busy swallowing Casey's whole length, thus keeping it hard despite the ejaculation. Her tongue was obviously bathing the shaft, as the shape of the head was visible first in one cheek and then the other. As I watched this, my eyes flicking over to where Anna's Mom was sucking Anna's Dad clean a few inches from Anna's bum, my clit was throbbing so hard that I just had to rub it, pushing aside my bikini, not caring which of my new neighbours might enjoy the display.

This left Nat to administer to Paula. He was so flamboyantly queer that I thought perhaps play with a girl might be uncomfortable for him. He did not hesitate a second though before his tongue began flicking bits of already drying goo off of Paula's nose and chin. This still was pretty gay though, since it was Casey's sex he tasted.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Once Paula's face was clean and Nat's mouth was so full that his lips were dripping, I paused and watched, a fingertip waiting atop my clit, wondering if he was about to snowball, and if so, with whom. I noticed that Francesca had stopped sucking Oliver, whose cock had to be clean by then anyway, and was also watching. Even Anna released Casey's reinflated tool from her jaw and smiled at Nat, who was after all only inches away from her, perhaps inviting or expecting a kiss.

If so, Anna was disappointed, because Nat stood swiftly with the grace of a ballet dancer, and his hip nudged Anna aside so that he could press his body tightly against Casey and return to Casey his own seed. To add insult to injury, Anna tumbled backwards, her butt slamming onto the deck in a thud. Looking around, I saw that Brett was interested in Nat and Casey's activities -- though with jealousy or lust, I could not tell. While my attention had been focussed on Anna and the surrounding events, Janet had apparently finished riding the pilot to orgasm, though she still was pressed tight to his body, her nipples rubbing his chest.

The deck lights shone, reflecting up off the rapidly drying pool of Oliver's seed deposited on Paula's back. I considered whether to boldly assert myself and clean it before it went to waste, but before I moved, a young man who thus far had been sitting nearby, watching, rose from his bench and took the couple of steps over to that spot. I barely knew him, just that his name was Mark, and his family had the house on the corner. He was hardly more than a boy -- about Anna's age. Since he had arrived in a college sweatshirt, with his parents, who gave him beer, I knew he must be older than he looked -- eighteen anyway, if not 21. Somehow, I had assumed that he had left when his parents, an older couple, had departed early.

Mark had the stocky bulk of a wrestler. His sweatshirt had been removed at some point, likely to go into the hot tub, as his swim trunks were wet, but his hair was dry. Inside his trunks, I saw that he had a short but fat cock -- the classic beer can. I grinned when instead of selfishly dropping his shorts and plunging that weapon into the nearest wet hole, he fell to his knees and began licking Paula clean.

Jo, left out of the tableau surrounding Casey, took her 'just fucked look' the few feet over to Brett and Janet, and eased the plump young woman off of the pilot's lap, first placing her hands on Janet's hips, but then rubbing upwards and palming those full tits, using them like handles. Brett's wet prick fell out of Janet with a 'plop' as Jo turned the younger woman so that they could kiss.

The contrast of the lean older woman with the doughy young thing was inspiring. I was not the only person who felt that way, as I saw Brett's shaft already refilling. As Jo held Janet's chin, tongues entwining, he slowly began stroking his shaft back to fullness, his palm casually grazing the surface, the silky outer layer of skin glistening with the mix of his own cum and Janet's juices.

My fingers flew faster, thrusting deep into my cavity, curled but together so they had a cock like girth. Meanwhile, I found my clit with my thumb, tossing it upwards with each stroke. Soon, my hips were bouncing off of the lounge, climax nearing. I contemplated whether I ought to demand that Brett fuck me with his mighty cock before I exploded.

With synchronicity, Brett gave his cock one more pump, as if priming it. "That's it," I heard Janet sigh.

"Too late," I heard myself mutter out loud, as, despite having come already, a fresh burst of seed bubbled out of his slit. Waves of orgasm pulsed outward from my button, jangling my nerves, and then flowing sweetly in a surge of energy, infusing toes and fingertips.

Jo and Janet were now jousting over Brett's offering, their respective mouths on either side of his mushroom, tongues twisting together hungrily as they lapped up every ounce of his ooze.

"I need a cock," I groaned, my eyes roaming, like at a deli, wondering which meat was most filling -- young Mark, or effeminate Nat, or Oliver, if I wanted to be a size queen. How would Anna or Francesca feel about feeding me Oliver's cock by hand, I wondered. Then I realized that everyone had heard my moan, and all eyes were focussed on me. My hand was still frozen in my pussy, my thumb continuing to massage my clit.

I expected someone to offer to fuck me, or perhaps to ask whose cock I preferred. Perhaps that would have happened, except my back gate banged open, startling everyone.

"I want you perverts to know that I've called the cops," Charlie said as he burst into the yard, Mandy trailing meekly behind him.

I quickly noted that they both were staring at Oliver's huge endowment. Charlie looked disgusted, but I mentally filed away that Mandy's tongue flicked across her wet lower lip, usually a tell tale of lust.

"I bet the police would love to arrest a judge," Charlie growled.

Oliver just laughed. "Every cop on the force has loaned me their handcuffs to play with on more than one occasion. I especially love the female officers."

"Do you fuck them with their nightsticks, Daddy?" Anna asked.

Francesca supported her husband by stepping over to him, wrapping one arm around his waist and stroking his tool with the free hand. "Do you like what you see, Mandy?" she teased. "I bet poor Charlie is jealous."

"What?" Charlie blustered, turning to face his blushing wife. "She's never seen my ...my...penis..."

Anna laughed first, that belly rolling boyish burst of joy so out of synch with her looks. Instantly, the mirth spread to her parents, and then the dam broke, with Mandy joining in as the cue for the rest of us to laugh at Charlie.

"Gee, Charlie, you just confirmed what Mom guessed. Poor Mandy, stuck with a tiny prick husband."

Anna's voice trailed off though, as she looked at Neal's embarrassment. "Sorry, Neal, but it's not the same - you at least use your talents for good, not evil, and allow Paula to play with more powerful pricks, so everybody is happy. Poor Mandy always looks in need of a good fuck."

Francesca helped her daughter. "What Anna means to say is that poor Mandy is married to a husband who is a prick, Neal. You are more than the measure of your meat. Charlie is just a dickhead."

The balding object of the scorn was fuming now. He grabbed Mandy's arm and started hauling her back out the gate. She hesitated and turned to speak to the gang. "I'm sorry. I thought he was just going to complain about the noise. I just came along to try to avoid him getting into trouble..."

We barely heard the last word as she was dragged out the gate.

If fear of cops was laughable, noise complaints were not. Truth be told, we all had to live on this block, and it was a quiet neighbourhood, as the realtor had assured me. So, the gang did not resume banging. I did not get stuffed by a nice juicy cock that night -- not Oliver's fat one, not even Neal's tiny treat. The next morning, I did not awake entwined with any of the sexy Sapphos after a night of passionate sixty-nine.

It was a bit like being at a buffet, then only having time for the salad bar, when what you wanted was a feast, followed by seconds.

There were a few adventures in the months that followed, now that my naughty neighbours knew I was no prude. Mandy and Charlie however kept their distance. If he saw me while he was out walking his poodle, he crossed the street. Mandy was civil at the market, but had never asked to borrow a cup of sugar, let alone my favourite vibrator.

Unlike Mandy, Anna had kept in constant contact with me, even though she had returned to college a few days after my house warming party. We emailed, chatted online, web cammed, and phone sexed. The question of whether I was bisexual or just bi curious had been dealt with quickly.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

"Totally bi, totally curious," I told her during our first online chat, which of course ended with us both orgasming, and drifting off to sleep without signing off. In the morning, we had just resumed where we had left off. This relationship with a nubile blonde half my age was intense, yet casual -- we both saw diverse lovers, and had friends and dates, in our real lives. All that activity gave us lots to share, to laugh about, and to titillate the other with. We never pretended we had a future, though we had looked forward to consummating our lust in person.

"Spring Break" became our nightly signoff, our mantra. The plan changed weekly, or at times, daily. Fort Lauderdale. Cancun. New Orleans. Aruba. But then Anna fell in love. Horst was a Swiss finance major, son of a wealthy banker. When he invited her to Europe for the week, she had to go, and of course, there was no way I could go with her.

The relationship with Horst failed within minutes after Anna got off the plane in Paris, but she had an unchangeable return. That night, she emailed: "I never imagined that Horst could be such a mummy's boy -- and not even in the 'fucking his mom' way, you pervert [she put a giggly icon there] -- just totally fawning and sissy. And the old witch treated me like a whore after their fucking money...as if..."

Anna recovered quickly, partying away the rest of the winter term, but still maintaining great grades, so Oliver and Francesca were pleased. Both parents visited Anna regularly, but I was never able to find time. Anna and I continued to play regularly, and the tension built until I thought I was going to explode -- no amount of fucking both genders, no matter how mind-blowing the long distance climaxes we shared -- I had to see, and to have, Anna.

"Was it a guy or a gal?" Anna had laughed. I could have pictured it after the party, it was the same belly roar, but we were on webcam at the time. I had the pleasure of seeing her bountiful boobs jiggling live online. Anticipating her attire for these sessions was always a thrill. It varied from gym clothes to halters to oversized sleep T's to comfy flannel jammies. On the rare occasions when she signed on nude, I would instantly wonder whether her room was empty, or if she had just finished a sweaty session of rolling in the sheets. Or sharing a shower. Or banging up against the inside of the door, her orgasmic groans alternating with loud thumps, to the joyful entertainment of her dorm mates. Anna was up for almost anything when it came to sex.

"Both actually," Anna confessed. "It's a couple, primarily. The TA - that's teaching assistant - for my biology class is a grad student named Vince. I wrote him off as scruffy and musty smelling until one class, his girlfriend showed up. Valerie, what can I say about Valerie? She dresses frumpy, but I could tell right off she had a dynamite body, and even without makeup, she glowed. She smelled like a spring meadow. I just had to find out what she tasted like."

At that point, Anna had giggled, like the girl she still was in so many ways. One hand was below the camera level. I thought I could guess where it was, and moved my own free hand to my panties in empathy.

"It turns out organic beer is not only tasty, but it is a potent panty remover too," Anna explained further, "particularly once they both realized that I wanted to have Vince as well as Val, so it wasn't really like she would be cheating."

I wondered at that point whether Anna's popping nipples were the result of seeing my shoulder bounce in time with my hand motions, or of her own clitoral stimulation. Then I decided that I was thinking too much, leaned back, masturbated, and listened dreamily.

"They had never done a threesome before," Anna sighed, her voice drifting off as she entered her own private place, "well, at least not with another woman. Later, Val did confess that the prof. sort of forced her to go down on him before agreeing that Vince could have the job. Val did it, but insisted that Vince be there. When the prof. was about to come, she looked over and saw that Vince was hard. She paused, grasped the root of the cock filling her mouth, so it would not explode, and spit it out long enough to tell Vince to take his rod out of his pants and stroke it for her. Of course, he was glad for the relief."

"Was it really a threesome, if she just sucked one cock, and the other guy just jerked off," I asked, my thumb busily bouncing my love button.

"Well, there was more. Once the prof. pumped his goo, she held the last of it in her mouth and kissed Vince. He didn't pull away like she expected. Instead, his tongue explored inside her mouth, licking up the stray bits. She decided spontaneously to ask Vince to suck the prof. too, just to see how they would react -- and maybe to reclaim control."

This made me flash back to my party, and the hunger which watching man on man sex had provoked in Anna. Though I was more open minded than most women, this was no huge turn on for me, but I could tell she wanted to talk about it.

"Did he do it?" I asked dutifully.

"After Val promised to suck him at the same time." Her jaw was hanging open as a tiny bubble of drool formed on her lower lip, her eyes half closed. In the fish eye of the webcam, her t-shirt covered boobs looked like twin ice cream mounds topped by ripe cherries.

"I'm still not sure that was really a threesome, if no one got fucked. Was the old prof. even able to get it up quickly enough to blow another load into Vince's throat?"

"Well, he actually isn't that much older than a grad student. He just got tenure last year. Rumour has it, he got let go from several schools for fucking faculty wives."

"Not faculty husbands?"

"Oh, even though he let Vince suck his dick, he never fucked him. Val's pussy was enough for both of them, literally. She told me that they double entered her. So, yeah, it definitely was a threesome."

Images flashed rapidly through my brain, even as the electrical sparks of climax burst among them. I just had to ask. "Did she say how they did that?"

Anna barked out a laugh, her keyboard hand flipping up, caressing her left breast, squeezing the flesh and then pulling at the nipple. Without thinking about it, I found myself copying her movements.

"Why, haven't you ever tried it?" she teased. "I bet you'd love it. Val had Vince lie down on the couch. Then she straddled him and slowly lowered herself over his cock, which not only had revived, but was standing straight up like a tent pole."



"Did the prof. at least fluff Vince for her?" I sighed, slipping away for a moment into ecstasy. My loins clenched and I felt faint. I closed my eyes as fireworks sparkled inside my eyelids.

As my brain cleared, I heard Anna say, "Vince didn't need fluffing. Val told me swallowing the load into his throat left Vince solid like a rock."

"What about the prof.?"

"He seemed to like Vince's blowjob, even though Val thinks Vince was new to the task, he must have been a gifted amateur. Still, it took a bit for the prof. to get hard again. Guys aren't like us. They can't just keep right on coming."

"So, what did they do about that?" I managed to sigh, while still struggling to catch my breath.

"Val danced," Anna laughed. "At that point, she still had her clothes on - remember, this started just as a blowjob - the prof. had loosened the top of her dress and played with her tits a while to get hard the first time, but she did a nice old fashioned strip tease for him, ending by rubbing his resurgent member between her tits. Like I figured that first time I met her, that girl has fine cleavage, no matter how she hides it. He was hard in no time."

"So where did he fit in the double entry?"

"After Val got nicely settled on Vince's pole, she felt the prof trying to push the tip of his cock against her asshole, but even nature girls don't always want the dirt road, so she reached behind herself, leaned forward, kissed Vince and at the same time steered the prof's cock into her pussy. She told me that she never felt so full, and the feeling of the two cocks sliding against each other while they stretched her walls drove her to orgasms bigger than she had ever experienced."

"Wow," I tried to say, but Anna's snicker confirmed that it just came out as a moan.

It wasn't just post orgasm blues that made me slump in my chair. I forgot that Anna could see my face.

"What's wrong?" she asked.

My afterglow was fading fast. "But it's you that I want. I've screwed almost every guy on the block, plus guys at work, guys from bars, and guys from the gym. Alone, in pairs, and even with their wives. None of that makes me want you less. It all just makes me hungrier to taste you, to suck your nipples, to suck on your clit, to put a finger up your ass, to ride you with my strap on."

"Here I was, thinking it would be me, riding you, your strap on sticking straight up, me as the cowgirl," she joked.

"Each in turn, my dear," I replied.

This pushed Anna once more towards climax, as I could tell on the webcam that one hand was furiously rubbing her pussy, and see for myself her other hand massage her full breast. As I rolled through my list, her fingers pulled her nipple further and further away from the mound, and her groans became grunts. At last, she exploded, collapsing in her chair.

"I'll see you on the weekend...how about planning a barbeque?" she sighed, just before signing off.


The End

[birdie8819]

Games Wives Play

My name is John, I'm slim, 36, nice body, and I have a thing for married women, especially the ones who act all prim and proper and underneath their pretty, plain clothes, they wear the Victoria's Secret lacy, sexy, underwear...The yummy mummy's who are closet porn stars and sluts.

Jackie was a wife of my colleague. She was a gorgeous 45 year old, with a pretty smile, long brunette hair, and a pair of legs and firm tits that would make any man's cock hard, including mine. Now I just had to find a way to get that inside her sweet, wet, married pussy...But my chance came sooner that I had expected.

One night Dave called me up and asked if I'd like to come over and have a drink with him and Jackie. Of course I said, thinking more of her than him. And within the hour, I was sat in their living room, laughing and joking with them, whilst my eyes kept straying over the tight, firm body of his gorgeous wife.

She noticed me watching her over the rim of her glass, and she smiled, and stretched her arms out, and yawned, so that her tits were pressed tight against her blouse.

Dave did not notice me watching his wife, and he continued to talk happily, about work, home and how perfect his beautiful wife was. His wife who I was mentally undressing and fantasising about.

"Anybody want another drink", Jackie said, and looked over at me, before getting up and walking slowly into the kitchen, her ass and hips swaying sexily under her above the knee skirt. I licked my lips, made an apology to Dave and said to Jackie, "I'll come and help you."

Dave went over to put a CD in the machine as I left the room and followed Jackie, her perfume filling my head with its alluring scent. I watched her as she bent over and got something from the drawer, my eyes straying over her ass, and she turned to me as she straightened and said, "I know you want me, don't you?"

I looked at her and said, "Yes, I want to fuck you"

"Oh you do, do you?" she replied and laughed. Not a sarcastic laugh, but a teasing laugh.

The sexual tension was beginning to rise and I could feel my cock get hard under my pants. As Jackie walked over to the sink her hand strayed across the front of them and she smiled at me and she felt my stiffness. "Is that because of me?", she teased, and I kissed her hard then, pushing her against the kitchen door. My hands went up under her skirt and I found the waistband of her tiny panties, pulling them down, so the black, lacy string was down to her knees.

She gasped and I spun her round, my head pounding as the blood rushed to my hard cock. Not caring if Dave was in the other room, I whispered to Jackie to lift up her skirt and she obliged, her perfect round ass beckoning me above her black stocking tops.

I opened her cheeks and licked her little rose bud, making her gasp before my face was buried between her legs, licking at her swollen pussy lips, trying to suck those pink petals into my mouth. My tongue found her opening and I slide the tip inside, tasting her juices.

"Stop" she gasped and pushed me away, and pulled her skirt back down again to make herself look respectable. As I got up, her face was flushed and she went to get a glass of water to calm down again.

I picked her tiny panties up off the floor and put them to my nose so I could inhale her scent, before putting them in pocket. I could see her nipples hard under her blouse, and she left the room quickly, before I heard her footsteps on the stairs, and a door closing. I checked the other room and saw Dave watching sport on TV, the music playing from the speakers, and I began to make my way upstairs to finish what I had started.

Jackie was in the bedroom and I opened to door to find her stood up in front of the mirror, looking at my reflection as I walked towards her. My hands went over her tits and I began to unbutton her blouse, the lacy edges of her bra becoming exposed as hands tugged it open at the front.

She turned, her gorgeous tits hard, and my mouth found her nipples, licking them one at a time, my teeth tugging on them, as she held my head in her hands.

Jackie reached behind her and began to unfasten her skirt, her tits now exposed and the thin strip of her dark pussy hair showing. She came over, and caressed my cock through my pants, unzipping them and pulling my stiff dick out before sucking it and licking under the shaft.

Jackie lay down on the bed and I went down on her, not caring if Dave was downstairs, his wife in the bedroom having her pussy eaten.

She held my head as I licked and sucked her moist lips, my tongue tasting her honey and my cock was now ready to enter her. I looked into her eyes as my cock pushed open her married pussy and she gasped as I slid straight in, then our, until the tip almost popped out, before sliding in again with long, hard, slow strokes.

She turned me over and began to ride me, her gorgeous tits bouncing slightly and she leaned forward, her nipples in my mouth as her pussy worked its magic around my throbbing prick.

She told me between gasps that she enjoyed it from behind and I enter her on our knees, holding onto her hips and let her work her pussy on my slick cock.

I could feel my balls begin to tighten and Jackie could sense it too as her movements increased, fucking me back. I told her to get on her back again and put her legs on my shoulder as my wet cock slid inside her pussy like a knife through butter.

"Dave doesn't fuck me like this" she said, and I pumped her harder, my tongue inside her mouth to stifle her cries.

"I'm gonna cum" she cried and I prayed Dave would not hear, but I continued fucking his wife as her pussy contracted on my cock. "OH GOD", she shuddered, as her pussy creamed on my dick, and this brought me over the edge, as I pulled my dick out and hot, creamy spunk pumped out on her pussy, her tummy and stockings, my orgasm sending fireworks exploding in my mind from the hot, kinky sex I had just experienced.

"That was the best fucking I ever had", Jackie said, and I kissed her on the lips, long, slow, hard, her breath still panting, and she touched the spunk on her tummy and put her finger in her mouth, before licking it off...


The End

[birdie8819]

A Weekend at the Cabin



We had invited our friends Gary and Denise, and their friends, Gregg and Nichole, up to our cabin one weekend. I was standing near the sink washing the plates while my husband Scott, Gary, Denise, and Nichole were chatting in the next room, after the great meal I served them.

Suddenly I heard a voice asking, "May I help you?" and when I turned I saw Gregg.

"Thanks Gregg, can you prepare coffee for everyone while I finish here?"

He agreed and came to take the cups in the draining board right in front of me and pressed against my back to catch the cups. I was a little shocked as I felt a huge bulge pressing against my bottom, so I turned to look at him and smiling he glanced at me saying, "Well Donna, definitely you have a great body, and I can only appreciate and thank for the sight you were giving?"

Immediately I realized that, due to the position I had washing dishes and the short skirt I was wearing, I was showing to anyone entering the room I was not wearing any panties. I felt astonished, as I was not intending to arouse anybody, I simply didn't remember I was not wearing a thong as usual. In the meanwhile, Gregg was passing an arm around my waist, taking one of my firm breasts in his hand and beginning to roll the nipple between his fingers. I kept still from the shock, doubled by the discovery that my pussy was really appreciating what was happening. Then the second hand of Gregg's plunged under my skirt, reached my clit and started to tease it. I couldn't believe I was the one that was starting to moan and was stroking my buttocks over the bulge that was pressing me from behind. Suddenly I felt Gregg unzipping his jeans and a big bar penetrated me from behind.

My eyes widened and my mouth tried to catch a breath as his anaconda stretched my vagina to an incredible dimension, and I felt my knees weaken as I began to cum, rolling and scrambling while a finger was brutalizing my asshole. With a loud pop, Gregg pulled out his monster from under my skirt, and I fell on the wash-basin, gasping and waiting for Gregg to spray his load on my back. But a firm hand pressed on my back nailing me in position, while Gregg's cock was started to break through my vulva again. In few strokes, my cervix was completely stretched and big tears were rolling down my cheeks, while a tremendous climax was growing inside me. With a final shove that sent my head slamming against a pot on the edge of the basin, Gregg began to erupt his cream deep in my belly and an entire lot of rainbows passed through my eyes while my body was shaking completely out of control.

My shaking tossed the pot on the floor with a hell of a clang, and Scott's voice from the next room, "Donna, what's happening there? Where's our coffee?"

And me in answer, "No problem Honey, I'm just cumming!!!"

After coffee and some small talk, we split up into partners to begin a night of erotic sex. Gregg naturally grabbed me for his first partner of the evening; wanting to continue where he left off. When we got into the bedroom he took me in his arms and gave me very long kiss, his tongue darting in as deep as it could go. I returned it with the same vigor, and could feel his cock urging to be released as I pressed against him. My nipples were hard as stone and beginning to throb. My hands caressed his butt cheeks, as his were on mine. We broke apart from our kiss and he kissed my ears and neck. He slowly unhooked my top and lifted it gently off me. Cupping my breast in his hands, he caressed, kissed and traced them with his tongue. I pulled his head tightly to me, as he began to remove my skirt. He slowly slid them down as he moved his lips down my body and was soon kissing my clit.

He moved me slowly to the bed and placed a pillow beneath me, sat me down and lifted my legs to remove the skirt from my feet. He stood up and pressed his hard cock between my breasts, and had me press them together as he took a few strokes. I liked the feel of it and moved it up and down and around my nipples. He stepped back and I kissed the tip of it, as it was getting wet from his pre-cum. I took him deep into my mouth and rolled it around with my tongue. All the time he was massaging my pussy, which was very wet by now. He laid me back and made sure the pillow was under my ass, and knelt down and started sucking my pussy and fondling me with his fingers. I climaxed almost immediately and he kept sucking and licking with his darting tongue in and out, stopping occasionally to take a breath while still working his fingers.

I caressed my breasts and pulled at my nipples. My hormones controlled me. His face was buried in my pussy, and as another climax built up, I pulled him even deeper. I moaned at him where to move his lips and tongue. Finally my hips trussed upwards and I pulled him even harder and deeper to me, as I sprayed cum down his throat and on his face. I fell back on the bed and he licked me a little more before climbing on top of me. I kissed some cum from his face and guided his loving cock into me. He penetrated me with his swollen cock, and the deeper it got the better it felt. I lifted up to his strokes, signaling I wanted more. As the tempo worked up, I rolled him over and got on top and started pumping him harder and faster. I was working into another strong orgasm as I felt him grow, and I anxiously waited for the shooting of his cum into me.

This was much better than the other times. He did not cum as fast and I was truly enjoying it, and I told myself that this was not going to be the last time I took this man to bed. He finally came with me at the same time. We pumped harder at each other until we finally collapsed. I laid on top of him, my pussy throbbing and contracting around his still hard cock, vibrating inside me. We kissed gently and teased each other with our lips and tongues, and caressed each others body. I was surprised to feel how hard he still was after several minutes of this. I finally lifted and rolled off him and laid my head on his chest. I played with his erection until we were ready to go again!

Oh, the feel of him hard against me was wonderful, and I could feel the pressure within me deepen. He snuggled me against him and his arms surrounded me and softly kneaded my breasts. I laid my head back against his shoulder and moaned softly.

"Is this what you wanted, Donna?" he whispered against my ear.

"Oh, yes!" I breathed.

I was lost in his touch. His hands caressed my breasts, gently pulling at my nipples making them harden and my breasts swelled underneath their sure handling. I gently pressed my hips back so that I was pressed firmly against his body, and with a gentle swaying motion teased him in return. It only heightened the effect we were having on each other, as we enjoyed the gentle caresses of our hands. I heard Gregg groan, and he turned me around and kissed me fiercely. I could feel his longing, desire and heat in that searing kiss. His tongue slipped inside my mouth and did battle with mine. Deeper the kiss became as I followed his lead and enjoyed the taste of him. Shivers seemed to run though both our bodies and our hands were not still, as our hands moved to feel every part we could touch. I moved my hands to his erection and slipped my hands around his cock. I felt him shudder as the contact made him nearly lose control.

"Oh damn that feels good!" Gregg moaned into my lips.

Our kisses turned to more erotic nips, as I slid my hands over him, enjoying the strength of his erection, running my fingers through the hair at the base, caressing his balls.

He removed my hands with a gentle, "Not yet."

Gregg kissed me gently and slowly dropped to his knees. Curiosity filled my imagination. His hands reached around me and stroked my backside, exploring every curve and hallow. Kneading my skin, he sent shivers running through my spine. I moaned and leaned my hands on Gregg's shoulders for support. As I closed my eyes, I felt his tongue slide to my groin and slip past my lips. Tasting me and licking me, his tongue slid over the sensitive nub and made me start shaking. I spread my legs apart so that he could move closer, locking my knees so that I wouldn't fall. I leaned back on the bedroom wall to support myself, as I opened myself wider to him. He moved in, and I could feel his tongue reaching deep within me, tasting me, drinking me, stroking that nub that sent me over the edge. As the need built within me, he continued his stoking and probing with his tongue.

My hands tightened, as the tremors took over my body. Arching my groin against him, I felt his tongue licking and flicking the sensations higher. Gregg probed his tongue deep within me and I felt my body snap. Pleasure filled me, and I shook uncontrollably against him. Every nerve of my body sang a pure note of pleasure that left me spent. He held me as the tremors wracked my body, drinking his fill and slowly bringing me back down to earth. Gregg lowered me to the floor and cradled me, as my mind recovered from the pleasure he had given me. I looked into his eyes, my body spent, but my passion for him filled me. The joy he gave me had to be returned. Fairness and my heart demanded it of me. Gregg stood to help me up, and his erection lay there before me, still swollen, still wanting.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

I looked up at him and smiled a naughty little grin, and took hold of his cock in my hands. His gasp of pleasure and delight told me I had caught him off guard. Now it was his turn to lean against the bedroom wall. I caressed him thoroughly, allowing my fingers to run through the hair at his base, stroking the sensitive skin where the shaft meets the balls. I caressed his balls and stroked the skin underneath and just behind. With each stroke, he moaned a little more. I than licked the entire length of his shaft. My tongue stroked his erection from the base to the tip. I ran my tongue around the edge of his tip where it met the shaft, and he moaned some more. I gently took him inside my mouth and let the heat surround it. Now it was his turn to moan and shiver. I smiled to myself in triumph, as his knees locked and his hands ran through my hair trying to find some distraction from the pleasure I was giving him.

I continued to lick and wrap my tongue around his cock, slowly pulling away from it, and then moving it back inside. I created a little suction with each pull, drawing his passion to complete itself. I kept that up for a little bit, slowly pulling and gently returning my mouth to take in the full length of his shaft. His moans and shivers picked up urgency, and he also could not keep his groin still. Gregg joined the motion, and we picked up speed as I sucked him and stroked his balls with my fingers. I stroked my fingers from the underside of his balls up the side of his base and back down again.

Gregg kept moaning, "Oh baby!" as the urgency built inside him.

Eventually I felt his body stiffen, as he left earth and his release took over. Warm liquid filled my mouth as I quickly swallowed his load. I kept my loving attentions going as he finished and followed the orgasm through. Gregg slid to the floor and looked deep into my eyes. The smile we shared was tender and full of the desire we felt for each other. I could see his cock stirring to life once again, and I knelt down to give it some loving kisses and to warm it with my tongue. Gregg hardened immediately and I looked at him and smiled seductively. He grinned back and lifted me back up to my feet and kissed me once again. His erection pressed against my belly. As we walked from the bedroom, hand in hand, he kept looking back at me. His eyes were so full of the promises that his erection clearly stated. He raised my hand and kissed the knuckles ever so softly, sending shivers through my arm and fingers. I looked at his face and his eyes were such a wonder to me. Even in the darkened hallway, the fire in them made my breathing quicken and the excitement of future promised passion began to take me.

We switched partners, Denise joining Gregg and Nichole pairing with Scott. It was time for a romp with Gary. We entered his bedroom and he pulled me into his arms and kissed me, tenderly at first, but with growing passion. His tongue slipped past my lips and once again danced and did battle with mine, as the passion between us deepened. Our kiss deepened and I reveled in the taste of my "fuck buddy", in the sensations his tongue stroked in my mouth, and I felt my belly tightening, as once again my body prepared for that most pleasant of journeys. Our kisses turned more demanding and my nipples hardened against the hair on his warm chest. My body molded itself to his, and I could feel his erection pulsing against my belly, hot and full. I slowly stepped back and smiled seductively at him.

Gary's eyes were once again liquid pools, and I knew that I wanted to pleasure him and make him burn. I pushed him back on the bed and smiled mischievously, brazenly gazing at the picture of him, lying there naked; his erection unwilling to be ignored. The muscles in his chest, arms and legs were showing off the tension my gaze was creating, as I slowly moved my eyes from his face, down his chest, over his belly, pausing to burn his erection and then traveling down his legs. I paused to consider my options, and smiled knowingly to myself. I took his legs by the knees and spread them before me. Climbing onto the bed between them, I slid my hands down his knees, up his thighs, over his hips and slipped them up to his chest, running my fingers through his hair and slowly caressing his nipples with my fingers.

They hardened at my touch, and I ran circles with my fingers. I grinned as I heard Gary moan, and I slid my hands down over his ribs, and curling my fingers, softly raked my nails down his side to his hips. His moans of pleasure made me grin with the power I had, and I leaned my head down and started kissing his erection, running my tongue down the shaft and up to the tip, where I took him into my warm mouth. I dragged my nails down his hips and to the sides of his erection, gently raking the sensitive skin as I finished the caress under his balls. I heard him moan and shudder, and then his hands stilled on my hair and I looked at him. His gaze was hot and tortured and you shook your head and said, "Come here Donna."

I took him once more into my mouth for a final loving caress, and then began to crawl up his body. His erection moved down against my throat, and I paused to kiss his firm belly. His eyes closed and he leaned back to enjoy my ministrations on him. I moved a little higher and nestled his erection between my breasts. They swelled with the contact, and I felt his cock pulsing against them. The soft skin of my breasts cushioned his erection and I gently moved them up and down his shaft. The hair at its base tickled my breasts in a gentle caress that sent shivers running down my spine. I could feel my body get wet and hot, as I crawled up his body. I kissed his nipples while I gently moved my breasts against his erection. His moans of pleasure were a drug in my veins, fueling my desire to pleasure him and make him melt under my body.

My tongue swirled against his nipples and my hands moved through the hair on his chest; my nails softly scratching the skin in a teasing caress. Gary's moans increased and he could no longer stay still and moved his hips against my breasts. He pushed his erection against the soft fullness of my breasts, sliding down my soft skin only to push back through once more. I continued my cat-like crawl up his body, my breasts leaving his erection and now slid up his belly to his chest, while my belly gave his erection a soft caress. The hair on his chest teased my nipples and they hardened and tightened against his. I moved my hips and slowly pulled my legs to straddle his. I raised my eyes and glanced at Gary's face. He looked at me with his burning eyes and I knew I was driving him crazy.

We grinned at each other in recognition to the sweet torture I was delivering to his willing body. My body wasn't unaffected either. His erection now cradled itself against my groin, and my labia gently caressed his shaft as I gently moved my hips over the length of him. My body was wet and moist and building in heat, as the excitement of teasing his body teased mine as well. I licked my lips as I lowered my body over him, breathing against his neck and laying kisses along the artery, pulsing to my touch. Oh, how I love the feel of him against me. My breasts pressed firmly against him, the curls of my groin cradled the length of him, and I could feel him pulse as my wetness slowly seeped over both of us, making his pubic hair wet and our groins slick. His moans were heaven and his body moved on its own, as if it wanted so much and didn't know where to go or do first.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

I trailed kisses from the base of his neck up to his ear and along his jaw line. Finally coming to his lips and looking into his eyes I whispered against them, "What would you like now, love?" and then I leaned against your lips for a kiss.

Wordlessly he placed his hands on my hips and shifted his erection into my wet body. I felt him slide in, the tip of his cock caressing the opening of my pussy as he entered. Gary shuddered as he penetrated me deeper, sitting me fully upon him. I closed my eyes as I felt his shaft pulse within. The skin inside was sensitive and hot, and my wetness spread over us both. I sat upon him, my hands on his shoulders, his hands on my hips, and we looked at each other as he thrust within me. His hands guided my hips, keeping the rhythm slow at first. I loved his eyes. They told me so much, and I could see the enjoyment he was having just watching me move up and down over him. We fit so beautifully, I could feel his cock touch me deep inside and as we moved, and that tightness built and grew within me.

Gary grinned and his eyes burned as we moved. He then lowered my head to his and his tongue slipped into my mouth to deal as erotically with my tongue as his erection was teasing me below. His hands left the rhythm of our hips and moved to my breasts, kneading and caressing and teasing the nipples. I moaned as the tension built, as his fingers tweaked my nipples and his tongue stroked my tongue. As the urgency built within me, he responded to the heat and moved faster, thrusting harder into me and pushing himself to the deepest point within me. I returned his ardor with equal power, as our hips met again and again, driving my passion higher, building the tension. I moaned, and cried as the frustration grew, as the release I knew was waiting for me drew closer and stronger.

I heard him whisper to himself, "Not yet," and a look of pure tortured concentration captured his face as he then gazed at me. His hands moved from my breasts to my fevered face and he held me in his hands, looked into my eyes, whispered, "Yes, just a bit longer," and then he thrust stronger and deeper within me, and I felt my body shatter into a million pieces. My groined tightened around his erection and I shook with the force of the orgasm he was giving me. He moved slowly within me, as I traveled that journey and clung to his body and shook with my release. As my mind slowly cleared, I realized that he had not joined me and I looked at his face. He was watching me, enjoying my reaction, but I could tell he was working hard to increase my pleasure and extend his own.

I frowned a little, but he just grinned and then drawing me close, while my body had not yet really recovered, he began to thrust into me again. He moved me against him and his hand stroked my nub to help build the magic again. I whimpered with the torture. I shook and moved and thrust my groin in response. My nerves tingled and I found that I could not keep still. His hands slid down my spine, sending shivers through my nerves and he cupped my butt to increase the power of the thrust. Oh, my, I had never felt like this. I had never been fucked like this and I didn't know how to deal with it. I couldn't stay still, but movement was torture. His erection moved hard against me and my body remained wet and hot in response to the stimulation he was giving me. The power of this second build to the orgasm was more intense then I knew how to handle.

I moaned, I shivered, I squirmed, and I thrust in response to the rhythm of his hips. I nipped his shoulders as I buried my head in our arms. Quickly this time, the orgasm that ripped through my body blew my mind. I screamed in release as I shook around him. I captured his lips and my tongue battled his, as I endured the pleasure of this second, powerful release. As my body began to relax once again, I felt his pulse within me. I kissed him and stroked the hair around his face and looked into his eyes. He smiled knowingly, and as understanding dawned I exclaimed in disbelief, "You're joking?"

"Wanna bet?" He said devilishly, his eyes lighting up in delight and expectation.

I laughed joyously at the look in his eyes and he withdrew from me, and then flipped me under him. I stared up at him and smiled in anticipation. Oh, how my body was losing itself to his hot gaze. What a gift he was giving me. I could only imagine the control it took to deny himself until he could pleasure me multiple times like this. But I also knew his climax would be increased because of it. Our eyes became hot as we watched each other in joyous excitement of our coming mutual explosion. I knew Gary would not hold back this time, and I knew I was going to make his wait worth every tremor. I opened my legs wide and felt him re-enter my body. He thrust hard and slow, filling me up and then slowly withdrawing. We both looked down at our joining and saw how wet we were. His erection shined in all his heavy glory with my wetness all over him.

What a glorious mess! Our eyes captured each other again and we grinned, knowing how good this was going to be. He entered me and drew me close, cradling me within his arms as our bodies began that journey together. Our hips were thrusting against each other over and over again, and I felt the excitement building within me. Starting low, but slowly moving along every nerve, as my body prepared for this new delight. Gary kissed my face, tasting the sweat on my brow, nuzzled my neck and drank in the taste of me there. I pulled my legs around his hips and locked him to me, my hands on his back holding his sweaty body to me as we thrust and thrust against each other. As the passion grew, I could feel him moaning to the pleasure that was claiming his body. Mine also echoed his passion and demanded the release that was building.

Our eyes locked and we moved even harder, as we tried to see who would build the other's pleasure first. Again and again we moved together, pushing each other to finish first, determined to be the one who sent the other one over first. The contest between us just built the excitement and pleasure. "Oh, baby." He cried, and then his eyes closed and his body stiffened as his release took him. I felt him shudder within me, as the power of his release pushed against the center of me, setting off my own release. Both of us cried out as we took that journey together, locked in each others arms, pulsing and shivering together as wave upon wave ripped through our nerves, setting them on fire and coursing through our blood. Gradually we came down to earth and the intensity of our passion became a warm afterglow of contentment.

I lay with my head on the pillow, his head laid next to mine on my shoulder and I enjoyed the feel of his relaxed weight upon my body. I knew him so intimately now, and I also knew my body was lost to the feel of him. We could only stay the weekend, yet I never wanted to be far from his cock, not after this. I closed my eyes as I contemplated what to do about all this. I felt him stir and lift himself up a bit. Soft kisses on my eyelids and soft strokes on my hair made me open my eyes and contemplate his dark ones staring down at me. I laughed softly.

"What's funny?" Gary asked with a smile.

"I was just thinking that I've discovered another reason why you love your cock." I chuckled teasingly.

We finished the night with each couple retiring with their respective partner. Gary and Denise needed the time together to discuss the night's events, as it was her first time with another partner, and she had experienced not one but two men. They needed to sort out emotions and feelings before her taking on the possibility of two men at the same time in her first threesome.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

I joined Scott in our bedroom and reach out for him. He buried his hands in my hair, pulling my face and mouth into his cock, and without any hesitation, I took him into my mouth. I reached behind him and grasped his ass with my hands holding him still, and took him all the way deep into my mouth and just hold held there. Then I started running my tongue around his cock while slowly withdrawing it from my mouth, just to the tip mmmmmmmm then started again forward, then back slowly this time stopping and sucking the head running my tongue round and round. With the tip of my tongue, I flicked my tongue over and over just under the head, my eyes were open so that I could see the pre-cum oozing out. I licked it off and took him all the way to the base, faster now, I could feel his ass tightening, his breathing was harsh gasping; his hands gripped my hair.

Deep and wet, he could feel my mouth making love to his cock, the pressure of my mouth making him want to cum. The smell of sex and all our sweat from the evening added to what we were feeling. Every time his cock flexed inside my mouth, my pussy flexed. He whispered to me, "Look into my eyes!"

I did the whole time, moving first slowly, then pulling back and thrusting my mouth down his cock. Scott was so hard his legs were trembling! The closer he got to cumming, the more pressure my mouth inflicted on his cock. Suddenly, he pulled my hair hard and forced me to stand, and then grasped my hand and pulled me from the floor and pushed me down onto the bed. He got onto his knees and used both hands to lift my ass off the bed and blew softly on my pussy. Then he inhaled my scent and kissed me where I was so wet and licked and swirled his tongue around and around my clit I was already so wet and hot to feel him, I could barely stand it. Faster and faster he tongued me, while I reached down and stroked his cock.

When I couldn't stand it anymore I said, "I want you deep inside me now!"

He pulled back, grabbed my legs and placed them up and over his shoulders, then in one strong thrust, buried himself to the hilt in me. He was pumping hard strong strokes and I had to grab onto the bedspread to hold on. We were both panting, looking into each others eyes. Scott was fucking me so deep I could feel him touch my heart it seemed. I could feel myself starting to cum. It was building fast, as was his orgasm, my pussy was clenching on his every stroke bringing me closer. I felt his balls tighten and he seemed to grow even harder. Just feeling that brought on my orgasm, and he felt me cum, which caused him to release. My pussy milked him, draining every drop, getting all he had to give. We were kissing frantically and breathing hard. I could feel his cock still flexing inside me. I pulled him down on me and cradled him to my breasts, feeling his heart and mine beating fast as one.

He moved his face down to my breasts and sucked my hard nipples. I threw my head back and moaned. He started to bite me all over my torso, soft at first, but getting harder and harder. Just as I thought I was going to explode, he stopped and kissed me; a deep sensual kiss that made my spine tingle. Still kissing me and without warning, he thrust his full cock hard inside me. I let out a cry of pleasure. Thrusting hard inside me, he lowered his head and bit my neck and shoulders. The sensation was so intense I almost couldn't take it. I screamed out as my muscles contracted while I orgasmed over and over. He stopped a minute, staying inside me, allowing me to recover. I pushed him on his back and climbed on top of him.

As I lowered myself on to his cock, my wetness dribbled down it and over his balls. I squeezed my vaginal muscles as I moved up slowly, releasing them as I pushed down harder. I reached behind and played with his balls while he cried out in pleasure. I could sense his urgency as I moved faster and harder. He yelled out and grabbed me so hard it hurt as his whole body stiffened while he came. I reached behind his shoulders and massaged them, he sighed contentedly and grinned. Without saying a word, he rolled me on my back, spread my legs and started to penetrate me. The pleasant feelings from my orgasms were still fresh in my mind. I wanted to fuck some more. My juices flowed from my lips and coated my husband's cock. He then proceeded to move ever so slowly in and out. It felt so tight, but so good!

I felt his body pressing against mine and the drip of his sweat. It was intoxicating. I could also feel another orgasm coming, but this time it was different. It was coming from deep inside my pussy. I wanted him to slow down because the feeling was so intense. The orgasm began to build and build. I knew it would be more intense than any I had had before. I wanted him to stop, but he kept on fucking, building my orgasm stronger and stronger. Just when I was on the verge of coming, he stopped. I grabbed his buttocks hard and dug my nails in hoping both of us would stay still. I tried to hold back my orgasm by holding my breath. Then he pulled back. As he started to withdraw, his cock brushed my clitoris and my body exploded in an intense orgasm. I could feel my vaginal muscles spasm as they squeezed on his member. At that time, I could see that I brought Scott over the edge as his body exploded in orgasm.

He spurted his love juices into me again and again. I could feel his muscles bulging and his body convulsed in pleasure. His back arched and he gasped again and again. It felt so good to see him in total pleasure, and it made me feel good, because I felt like I was in control just like when our friends had made me orgasm. We collapsed in exhaustion, but I could feel the smaller orgasms as my pussy convulsed. Each contraction pushed out more pussy juices and cum, and the bed was covered by our sweat and body fluids. Scott's strong hands moving over my skin soon had me feeling all worked up again. When I felt his penis brush against me, I raised my butt up slightly and rubbed myself along the length of him. We kissed deeply as we ground against each other.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

A cry of satisfaction escaped me as I felt him enter me firmly and deeply, and before I could completely take in how good he felt, I climaxed, making me momentarily unable to feel anything but waves of pleasure washing over me. My internal muscles contracted rhythmically around his cock, and I clung tightly to him, calling out his name. Every one of his thrusts was heaven, finally feeling him enter me over and over. I un-wrapped my legs and placed them on the bed on either side of him, using them to rise up, meeting each one of his thrusts and clenching my muscles around him. Our hands entwined and we slid them up the bed over us. Each time I rose up to move back, he moved forward, thrusting into me and pressing me back down onto the bed and slightly further onto it.

I pulled my knees back as he moved slowly and deeply into me, and as his thrusting became more urgent, I let go of his hands, sliding mine down his sides until I reached his hips. I held him tightly, pulling him into me. I could feel his body tense and his breath in my ear quicken. I sighed softly into his ear as my excitement built again. I held him, wrapping myself tightly around him as we climaxed. I could feel him inside me, and felt myself tighten around his shaft. Eventually, it passed and our bodies relaxed somewhat, but I still held on to him, not wanting to let him go. I began riding him again, long and slow and hard, exquisitely clenching and releasing the muscles of my pussy against his cock. He ran his hands over my body, kneaded my breasts, and pinched my nipples. I rose all the way to the top; he placed his finger in my mouth and I gave it a little suck.

I watched entranced and felt the ridge of his head; I almost let him go, letting him worry for a second, before I slid down again, inch by tantalizing inch, like the carousel at the park. Scott took his wet finger and outlined my nipples so that they puckered even more, hard and wanting, goose-bumps trembled from my shoulders down around the outsides of my breasts, touching the heart of my sensuality. I reached behind him and grasped the hair at the nape of his neck, pulling him to me. He placed his mouth to my breast and tangled his fingers in my hair, pressing our bodies closer as he ran his tongue around the outer contours of my pink nipples, pulling them in and gently grazed their sides with his teeth; each round pebble begging for more. I moaned low and deep in perfect ecstasy. My hands caressed his chest, and I flicked my nails against his nipples in return.

His fingers trailed across my back, to grasp my ass and guide me, kneading, opening my body wide to his. He placed a hand to my aching clit, so wet from our bodies melding, and he lay back, his eyes capturing mine, their gentle insistence urged me on while he rubbed gently at first, then he drew back to ask teasingly with a cocky grin, "Do you like this?"

I could do nothing in reply but grab his hand, pressing it against me, "Please, don't stop."

Now a little harder, a little more fiercely, it sent me to the edge of abandonment, my head threw back with a throaty cry, my mind exploding into darkness and crimson stars. I shuddered over and over and rode the waves, barely able to hold on, grinding my hips into his as if I couldn't possibly get enough of him inside me. I felt every inch of him filling me up, driving into my pussy; I rotated my hips with each alternating thrust. Rocking forward and backward, rubbed myself against his as he pounded up and up, intent on reaching his own release. I clasped his hand and pulled his fingers up to my mouth to taste each one, savoring the smell and feel of his skin covered in my pleasure. I reached back and brushed my nails along the inside of his thighs, stopping at the top where they met his hips, lightly scratched his balls, pushing against the place where our bodies joined.

I cupped them in my hand, squeezing them together, first with one hand and then both changing to a massage in tempo with the ride. Scott whispered huskily, "Let it go" urging me to cum again and again "cum for me again".

I did with a groan, and he began to cum too, his hips bucking up to meet mine, his warm cum flooded my insides, throbbing man to pulsing woman, creating our own primal rhythm. With a final cry, I arched back, lost, found, repeating the trinity and everything else holy before I fell forward on his chest, cradled in his strong arms, to rest my head on his shoulder. Sated for now, we smiled at one another still unwilling to break our gaze.

"You are beautiful" and "you are incredible!"

He slowly withdrew from my body, the connection unbroken. No more words, just tender kisses and we began to drift off to sleep, curled with our legs intertwined, calves slowly situating themselves, until our feet were together. I rubbed my ass against his pelvis; "mmmm" his arms pulled me closer and his hand cupped possessively around my breast. I smiled!


The End

[birdie8819]

Tortilla Lover

Yes, I admit it, I was hard up, hard up big time, but that still doesn't mitigate the fact that right there, as I was quick frying some tortillas to make enchiladas, I had one of the most incredible sexual experiences of my life. Undoubtedly, if my girlfriend had not been away for over three weeks or if I had strayed a bit, perhaps visiting the sheets of any of a number of our free-loving friends I wouldn't have had the experience. Even if I had jacked off recently, I'm sure the overall experience would not have been as ecstatic, but I guess my recent abstinence had me unknowingly hovering on the verge of this incredible sexual lunacy.

It all started innocently, as I must assume most incredible sexual experiences begin. In this case I had decided to try a new recipe for enchiladas I found in the food section of the newspaper. I stopped by the grocery store and picked up a handful of spices and sauces and then moved down into the bakery section of the store. Surprised at the wide variety of tortillas they had, I confirmed I needed corn tortillas, but instead of grabbing a small bag, I picked up a large bag figuring I could always snack on the extras while the enchiladas were cooking.

Once I got home from the grocery store I spread out the ingredients, placed a skillet on the stove and poured a bit of oil into the pan. I needed to quickly heat the tortillas by placing them in the hot oil, turning them once, but removing them before they got crisp. Then I was supposed to place the warm tortilla on a paper towel to absorb the excess grease and then put then in a baking pan where I would roll the cheese into the tortilla and cover it with the sauce.

The process worked very nicely and before long I had the pan full of tortillas, cheese and sauce ready to slip into the oven. I set the heat at 350 degrees, slipped the pan in and turned to begin cleaning up the mess I made on the stovetop. I turned off the heat to the frying pan and then turned to grab the extra tortillas. Suddenly I found myself gazing at one of the most beautiful pussies I have ever seen.

Okay, yes, it had been a while since I had sex and I was horny as hell, but still, as I looked down at the package of tortillas, the way the individual folds of soft, breaded discs had formed as I pulled some out to cook, I saw it. Now my girlfriend has a beautiful pussy, wonderfully soft with gently flowing folds of flesh, but damn, as I looked as the light tan edges of the tortillas all I could see was a nicely shaved, alluring vulva, actually even more beautiful than my girlfriend's.

The only thing that was obviously lacking was the glistening moistness I would see as my girlfriend opened her legs to me, but with a bottle of cooking oil right there, I quickly dabbed a bit on the tortillas as if it were a large tube of lubricant. The breaded pussy was now moist, open and wanting so I did what any man would do when faced with such incredible sexual beauty, I quickly pulled off my clothes.

Sure, I could have simply unzipped my pants, pulled out my cock and shoved it in, but no, the vision I had before me simply demanded more. Standing completely naked in the kitchen, I calmed myself a bit, not wanting to rush it. I gazed at the pussy while running my fingertips over my nipples and enjoyed the electric rush of sensation that had my cock twitching like a venomous snake, ready to strike. Reaching out, I poured a bit of oil on my fingertip and gently eased it in between the folds, pushing and penetrating into the opening.

Strangely, as the walls of the quasi-cunt absorbed the oil, it seemed to move, almost pulsating around my finger, so I quickly withdrew and applied a copious amount of oil to my cock, sliding my fist up and down its length until it was sufficiently coated. Moving forward, I took hold of the package of tortillas and then eased my cock into the willing, yearning pussy. Immediately I could feel the soft folds slide over me and as I moved deeper and deeper inside, the walls of the pussy began to swell, gently clasping my erection in a rolling pulsation that I only remember feeling as my girlfriend came.

I began moving myself in and out of the pussy feeling it open to me, drawing me deeper and deeper inside with my every thrust. As I moved I could almost hear it whisper, "Come on baby, give it to me, don't hold back."

'You like it like this?" I moaned.

"Oh yes, but faster now, come on... faster," the tortillas seemed to groan.

"Do you feel me?"

"Oh yes, I can feel you filling me. Now I want to feel you come, please come inside me."

"Oh yes, yes," I moaned as I arched my back, giving in to the incredible sensation. I came, spurting my cum into the corn tortillas again and again. When I finally finished coming, I left my cock pushed deep in the folds, languishing on the wet warmth. My cock then slowly softened, gently slipping out of the beautiful pussy as it left a light dribble of cum on the gently curving lips.

Gazing at the pussy, glistening wet with the white trail of my cum pooled on the curves I could feel a tingling in my balls and knew with a bit of encouragement my cock just might get hard again, but suddenly a loud buzzing interrupted my observations. Realizing the annoying noise was simply the oven announcing my cheese enchiladas were ready, I carefully placed the tortilla pussy on the countertop and pulled the pan of enchiladas out of the oven to cool a bit.

Still naked, I set the table for myself, carefully arranging two pot holders and then placing the enchiladas in front of me. Using a spatula I put four on my plate and then looked closely how the tortilla gracefully rolled around the cheese. The end formed a nice, gentle opening that oozed a bit of melted cheese and I was immediately reminded of my girlfriend, how her pussy oozed slightly after she would come.

Remembering how I would grab her ass and push my tongue into her, I eased my tongue into the warm opening and slurped out the juices, the warm cheese filling my mouth with the flavorful, salty taste. It was a bit different than my girlfriend's cum, but still quite wonderful. I then lovingly licked and sucked the cum out of each of the enchiladas until, when I finished the last one, I realized my cock was hard again.

Moving back into the kitchen, I oiled up my erection once again and grabbed the tortilla pussy and eased myself inside. The sensation was still there, but somehow not quite as intense, the swelling not as noticeable and the pulsations weren't as strong. I had to pump harder and this time instead of simply losing myself into the sensation, it wasn't until I pictured my cock sliding in and out of my girlfriend that I really began to respond.

"Oh yes Connie, can you feel me?"

Connie replied this time, "Oh yes, you're so big, come on... I want you to come for me."

"Oh Connie, yes, yes..." I moaned as I arched my back and spurted my cum deep into my girlfriend. Opening my eyes then, I quickly pulled my cock out of the package of tortillas. With all the frantic pumping, the stack of tortillas had changed, the individual discs were torn, matted and deteriorated until wall I really had was a plastic sack of crumbs. Tossing the package into the trash I reached for my cell phone.

I dialed the phone and listened to it ring several times. Suddenly she answered, "Hi, this is Connie, I can't answer the phone right now. Please leave a message after the tone."

"Hey Connie, it's me. I was just thinking about you. I miss you, please come home soon." I tossed the phone back onto the counter and began to clean up the mess I had made. Occasionally I paused while cleaning, letting my mind wander to Connie as I tried to remember if it was three or four more days until she was supposed to come home.


The End

[birdie8819]

A Roll in the Hay



CHAPTER 1

Paris Jenks sighed and scratched her ear lobe while waking slowly to the chug-chug of an agricultural tractor and the post-dawn excitement of Meg and Dawn. They were orchard dogs, fed miserly and given shelter in return for helping to eradicate rabbits.

The curly blonde schoolteacher scratched a breast and knew with a sigh what that had been about: it was five weeks since she'd woken with a man beside her. That's akin to going three evening meals without potatoes.

Prospects for the 29-year-old were not good for getting fucked. It was end-of-season and the seasonal fruit pickers had gone. Her life at present was confined to walking to school and walking back home late afternoon to take over from her exhausted mom to sterilize more glass jars, fill them with raspberry pulp mixed with pumpkin to extend bulk and a small amount of quince to give it a different hint of taste that customers agreed made the jam live up to it's name of 'Ma Jenks' Unique Raspberry Jam'. It was one of the products the family had offered for sale for four generations at the roadside stall that attracted locals and people from the city all-year long.

Paris had Sundays off from chores from lunchtime and her mom frequently urged her to go off and 'be with a man', but working 15-hour days six days a week and 6-hour Sundays usually convinced her to go to bed early, alone. The school principal was married and although some of the senior boys at the 'all-grades' school were obviously interested Paris knew if she took any of them on her career would be over and the community would ostracize her and she'd have to leave the district to avoid her family suffering from her misdeeds. Older brother Tony was a good backstop to fill her needs but he was now on an overseas working holiday with his girlfriend. When the pruners arrived in early winter and the pickers were in the district from late summer she walked a little bandy-legged with a big smile on her face.

Then suddenly the daily grind for Paris became more upbeat. It began that very day when her mother screamed in a panic, "Meg's home!"

Fuck thought Paris and yelled, "I'm coming" She tore off her old work dress, pulled on shorts and buttoned her shirt as she went running off. Meg coming home by herself meant only one thing: her father was in trouble.

Maggie her mom was sitting grimly in the passenger seat of the Land Rover. She'd never learnt to drive, never wanted to, except in moments like the present, with a crisis threatening. Maggie had grown up with horses and only quit ridding when taking a nasty fall three years ago during the local hunt, ending up with concussion and a broken hip and agreeing with everyone reluctantly never to ride again.

Paris tried to send Meg off to find Reg but the dumb dog jumped back on the vehicle's cargo tray.

"The McCain's boundary line," wheezed her mom, indicating some emotion was there.

Paris took another look at Meg, noticing mud on her legs. "Meg's come through the creek."

"Get me to the creek then," her mom shouted.

The Old Girl as they called the 54-year-old faithful 'workhorse' was driven at 40 mph, the aged vehicle's maximum speed and above safe speed through the orchard to the far end of the property where it dipped into undeveloped land.

"There's the tractor -- it's upright," Maggie said with relief, as an overturned tractor would have suggested the driver might be pinned underneath it.

"There's dad, forty yards to the left of it."

"You know I can's see without my glasses."

"Then why come without them?"

"Paris!"

Rarely had Paris seen her mom on edge like this, so she backed off.

"Is he standing, sitting or prone?"

"Prone."

"I see him. He looks dead."

"Mom, only old age will end the life of that tough bastard. Calm down."

"I will not calm down."

"Well, get ready for a slap."

They drove on in silence, her mom standing as the canvas top was only put on it winter, still a few weeks away. She held on to the solid windscreen assembly and finally said mournfully, "I see clearly now -- his lower body is under that old stunted tree he's felled. He's not moving."

Paris, fighting her own panic, snorted, "It's hard to move when you're unconscious with a broken leg.

With Reg Jenks painfully hospitalized with shattered hip and a fractured femur high up on the other leg, neighbors organized a roster to work Reg's property. One guy even cut up the tree that had sprung back when about to fall to catch Reg and pin him to the ground, smashing the chainsaw as well. Reg would later boast it was the best firewood they'd ever had.

Maggie advertised for a temporary orchard manager but the only replies received were from inexperienced misfits. She called Tony who was in England with Rose. He was sorry to hear about his father's inquiries but said the tough old coot would bounce back. He also said he and Rose had commenced a degree course to qualify as advanced travel consultants and he had no intention of taking on the family business. "Get Paris to quit teaching disinterested kids and get into a real job."

"What real job?"

"Mom, running the fucking orchard. Has dad's accident made you thick?"

Maggie cut the call rather than rant at her son. All she said to Paris was Tony was not coming home and carried the gin bottle out to the summerhouse. Paris joined her and said she would resign from her teaching job.

"Don't do it Paris. It's you career, a way out of drudgery once you gain sufficient seniority to apply for an upgrade position a long way from here. I had my chance but let it go. Please Paris, keep teaching. "

Paris walked back to the house and called the school principal. He agreed she could leave immediately as he had two trained teachers living locally who'd been pestering him for employment.

Next morning Maggie Jenks stirred and passed wind, feeling on the bed beside her and only then remembered husband Reg was in hospital. She froze, hearing the unbelievable -- the chug-chug of the agricultural tractor warming up and the post-dawn excitement of Meg and Dawn.

"Paris, you stupid young woman," she muttered proudly. "Like your mother and grandmother and great-grandmother you're turned aside an easier life because of your love of the land."

Paris arrived home at 4:00, absolutely whacked, a welt over her forehead and stretching to ease her aching back.

Maggie poured Paris coffee and run a bath for her, growling, "An ex-schoolteacher ought not to try to do a man's work on her first day on the job."

"Fuck men mom, what use are they? Tony should be here doing what I'm doing but he and Rose have discovered booze, group sex and cheaper drugs are more readily available when you're a tertiary student."

"You're exhausted darling. Eat your oat and chocolate cookies for energy and toddle off to your bath. What do you do today?"

"I felled the last twenty dead tree trunks and dug around three of the stumps with the bucket and one by one racked up the stump jacks and finally wrenched out the stumps with the use of tractor power and the chainsaw."

Maggie was appalled. "Darling, that's work for a man."

"Find me one mom and perhaps I'll agree with you. Dad wants that remaining five acres ready to plow this spring and someone has to keep that work on schedule and that person is me."

Maggie pleaded but Paris said no way would she slacken off.

"I'll talk to your father and get him to defer that development on the business plan."

"We must be plowing and planting in the spring mom otherwise will not meet our longer-term contractual obligations to be supplying olives on schedule. We paid through the nose to get those tests done and findings are that with good drainage we'll make a mint from olives to take you and dad into a moneyed retirement."

"A deferment for only a year Paris," Maggie whined.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"No, we'd have to pay the $15,000 contractual penalty and suffer the schedule first year's loss of income. And remember, it will be months before dad is back toward being his old self and the surgeon warned dad will lose some of his former mobility."

"Oh God."

"That's a convenient refuge for you mom. I suggest you use it. Just tell dad I'm clearing out drains. You mention anything about the development block to him mom and I'll swat you; that I promise. "

Maggie sighed and told Paris she'd been such a beautiful baby and was so angelic until she went to high school.

Paris stroked her mother's hair. "Don't put you foot in it where it's not wanted mom and you'll think of me fondly. Just find me a man."

Sharpening up her techniques, next day by noon Paris had wrenched four stumps from the ground and carted them on to a knoll ready for burning. She then lay in the sun, head propped up on a log, hat shielding her face from the weakening late fall sun and ate her meat sandwiches. Thinking about being fucked made her too restless so she switched to thinking about her Grade 6 class and hoped the new teacher had the expertise to keep the students going forward and could love them better than Paris had managed. God, some of them were real shits and that was not only the males.

About that time a guy with blond hair, blue eyes and a figure that caught Maggie's breath stepped out of a pickup and she called, "Over here. What are you hawking?"

"I'm looking for permanent work. Mom said I should try you."

Maggie decided the guy would not be offering the work she had in mind for him. "Go to the kitchen and fetch a couple of beers for yourself from the fridge. If I'd know you were coming I'd comb my hair and put on a bra."

"Mom's like you; only does herself up when visitors are coming or she goes out. She doesn't wear clothes on hot sunny days.

"Are you one of Betty Philip's sons?"

"Yeah, second oldest Gilman."

"Hi Gilman. Are you the one who went to university and returned as a lecturer in animal genetics."

"That's me. Sorry to hear about the old man."

"He's doing okay. Up walking already to keep away clots. It's agony watching him. His face is in pain and he looks to be moving liked a headless rooster."

"Sorry to hear that, I really am. I'm having a year off from lecturing. Mom thought I should offer to give you a hand."

"Go get your beer Gilman. Sounds like we should talk."

* * *

The truth was Gilman had been asked to resign, having being caught screwing the Chaplin's two daughters. He'd arrived home in disgrace and no longer thinking that episode was a really big joke. It had really hurt when some of his closest associates turned on him and openly despised him. Christ, he'd not screwed the Chaplin or his wife and both daughters were in their early twenties.

His parents were devastated when he told him. His father offered him money to go to another country but Gilman said he had plenty of money and had decided to work on the family farm. Gilman father told him aggressively he was not wanted on the farm, as it was ticking along smoothly with his two brothers working in partnership with him. His mother jumped in and told him about Reg Jenk's accident and said all the neighbors had been pitching in but Maggie really needed permanent help.

"Paris resigned from teaching at the school last week to work on the farm but she'll be next to useless bringing that former swamp land in. The other thing big about her are her breasts and head because she has a big opinion of herself."

"Christ, Paris Jenks is still around. I used to go around all day with a hard on thinking about her."

"Gilman please, this is your mother you are speaking to. I will not have blasphemy used in my house."

"Sorry mom. Big breasts you say?"

"She's gorgeous Gilman and has long driven the Toms away. She should be married...oh Gilman, go work for Maggie. If she doesn't pay you enough I'll subsidize your income."

Gilman heard the tractor approaching as he heaved his luggage from the cargo box and took no notice, thinking the driver would be one of Maggie's neighbors lending a hand. Suddenly two dogs had cornered him, one barking and the other eyeing him intently.

"What are you stealing from our house you asshole!" yelled a woman.

Gilman grinned, turned and froze as the eye dog slunk towards him two paces and growled, looking ready to pounce.

"Paris -- it's me, Gilman Philips and I'm arriving, not leaving with loot."

The tractor motor revved and it moved closer to him and he heard the unladylike Paris shout, "Meg and Dawn, get the fuck out of there. Get in behind. Good girls."

Gilman thought all that must be confusing for the dogs but then Paris had always confused him. The dogs had raced off and were coming in behind the veteran tractor.

As she jumped off the tractor Gilman noticed the shirt sweat stains below and between her tits. Her face was sweaty and dirty. Where was this beauty has mom had been on and on about? He went to kiss her but she backed off saying he should keep his distance. "The only time you had any interest in me was to try to get your hands on my breasts."

"Paris, for God sake, that was ten years ago."

"My mom says men never change."

"I don't want to kiss you, okay. You look anything but kissable."

"Thank you very much. And now you can fuck off home."

"This is my home. Your mom has hired me."

Gilman thought that was the only time he'd ever seen Paris Jenks with her mouth open without it gushing words, abuse or singing. Then she hissed, "You stay here: I have someone to sort out."

Gilman watched her go and wisely did not comment 'Nice ass'. Actually it was difficult to tell in those heavy, dirt-caked pants. What on earth had she been doing?"

Five minutes later Maggie came out, all smiles. "Sorry about that, I gathered you caught an earful. She's been jacking out tree stumps since 6:00 this morning and has gotten seven out today, a record for her. The poor girl is exhausted. After a bath and a couple of wines she's promised to come out and apologize. I had a strip ripped off me too."

"Paris, jacking out stumps, all by herself?" Gilman said, scratching his head.

"They are smallish stumps Gilman, the largest would be only four feet across.

"Four feet is larger than small Maggie."

"Oh, you've decided to call me Maggie have you? That's fine."

Gilman took his bags to his room and then opened a beer and said he was going to sit with Paris.

"She'll kill you seeing her in the nude without her face and hair done."

"Sometimes a man has to do what a man has to do," Gilman said, making Maggie grin. He was thirty so wondered how the body of Paris, a year younger, looked these days. He licked his lips and began what could be a perilous journey.

Gilman knocked on the bathroom door.

"Fuck off Gilman. I know it's you because mom doesn't knock."

He walked in and Paris remained motionless, making no effort to cover up. He ran his eyes over her slowly.

"Well, what do you think?"

"You still look pretty, lovely trim job and your boobs are magnificent and I like your mouth not being in that hard line it was with me outside earlier.

"Is that all?"

"Yes, may I sit and sip my beer? Play with yourself if you wish; it won't embarrass me."

"Why are you here, I mean in the bathroom? This is not natural."

"To show you I'm not afraid of you any longer. You used to bully me when we were young. Try that now and I'll probably whack you one."

"You were soft as shit when we were young."

"It's called being sensitive but I was in awe of you. You were so popular, especially among the girls and I knew you had something that I know now is aura."

"So I'm all grown up and beautiful just as you dreamed I'd be?"

"You are grown up and many women your age are more beautiful than you. I've experienced the world."

Paris said mildly he'd proven how brave he was so he could clear out and leave her to play with herself.

Gilman stood and looked down on her. Paris opened her legs wide and he grinned and said, "Has that pussy hair been trimmed to form 'G' for Gilman?"

She just smiled and closed her legs

"I go and talk with your mom. At present she's more interesting than you."

Half an hour later the so-called beauty came out in a toweling robe, flushed cheeks and a towel around her head. In comparison her fifty-something mother looked almost attractive.

During dinner Maggie said at the hospital that afternoon the house surgeon had asked to see her.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"I was told Reg was coming along well. The hip replacement has presented no problems and his pinned femur of the other leg became infected but it was on the surface, very localized and is now well under control. He is wearing surgical stockings to inhibit possible blood clotting and is now managing to walk from his bed almost to the nurses' station on his walker under pain relief, and the nurses refer to him as that determined cuss. There have been complaints about his swearing and vulgarity but the nurses make out as if he'd the only character in the ward. I heard one of them promise him light relief but my coarse husband accused me of mishearing and said she'd said 'night relief'.

"They probably mean the same mom. Rumor has it you give the best fellatio in the district -- why not visit him at nights after lights out?

"Gilman, you'll have to excuse my daughter. She's learnt from her father to exaggerate, twist and invent all for a laugh."

"I'm keeping out of this Maggie. When will Reg come home?"

"Possibly next week. A hospital outreach team will inspect our facilities and to work out with me what will need to be done for Reg's comfort and to keep him away from physical danger or stress. I'll receive a nurse aid to help me with Reg each morning until he's confident enough to rely on just me. He'll receive physiotherapy treatment at home for months, possibly for a year."

Looking pleased, Paris said that was all good news.

"Yes dear, but now for the bad news. The medical assessment says he should regain 60% of his former mobility, perhaps working up to 80% with hard work and determination."

"Mom, dad a cripple? He'll shoot himself," Paris screamed and Maggie began crying.

Gilman strode over and shook Paris by the shoulders. "Shut up Paris, I know you are tired but your outburst is helping no-one.

"Get you hands off me, you jerk."

Gilman grinned and said that was better, what he expected from her and told her to hug her mom and say sorry.

"I-I-I couldn't bear to tell him," Maggie sobbed.

"We'll all go in tomorrow morning and Paris will tell him and Maggie you'll hold Paris."

"Keep out of this, it's family," Paris snapped.

"Your father coached me football for three years. He became an expert on minor leg, rib and shoulder injuries and taking players coming out of injury through rehab. I'll take him back through that and remind him of some of the great comebacks."

"Well...in that case..."

Drying her eyes Maggie said, "Yes Gilman, you're coming with us."

Next morning just before dawn Gilman heard the tractor start up.

"Christ," he swore. He found his old thick trousers and then threw on an old football jersey and grabbing his thick socks and boots and hat, raced out after Paris and caught her as she was about to set off. She eyed him passively.

"Suddenly a farm guy are you?"

"I've done plenty of it, including cropping and grape pruning during university breaks. We have this hospital thing with your father this morning."

"We're not leaving till 10:30 -- I'll get three stumps out be then."

"Five with me helping."

"Two because you'll get in my way."

He flared but caught the grin.

"Bitch, you almost got an earful.

Her grin widened and she told him to jump on.

They reached the bathroom together, Gilman still hearing Maggie saying, "Five stumps in just under four hours, I can't believe it." Paris had said, "He's not as useless as he looks mom."



Gilman said, "You first."

"How gallant. We have five minutes to get in and out and dressed. Mom's waiting. Let's shower together -- not a lot is going to happen in three minutes."

Surprisingly when Gilman asked could he soap her tits (he actually said breasts) Paris turned and pulled her shoulders back. He stared.

While he was transfixed she looked down and said, "God, you'll never be putting that in me."

"Relax baby," Gilman said beginning to soap her. "You have shower water in your eyes and that is magnifying what you see."

Gilman was out first and finished drying first. Paris had stood facing him and as she was toweling her back Gilman reached forward and deliberately ran a finger deeply between her legs and slowly pulled a finger up her furrow. She didn't flinch or say a word. She just stared, her eyes dark and deep. And just as Gilman brought that finger to his nose and sniffed, Paris slowly ran her tongue tip over her top lip and two wipes with the towel after that said, "Come on, let's dash. I'll do my hair and make up during the ride into the city. Catch me in the right mood and I'll not object you putting that thing into me."

"Are you in the right mood four or five times a day?"

"You fucking optimist," she barked. "Get you ass out of here."

Reg listened gravely as in a faltering voice that grew stronger his daughter delivered the bad news, his wife holding on to Paris grimly and surprisingly looking at him with affection rather than pity. His wife's reaction caused his eyes to water, not the bad news.

"Well?" Paris asked, waiting for some reaction from her father when she'd finished and silence followed.

"That was beautifully delivered darling."

"B-b-but for the rest of your l-l-life...." Maggie, sobbed, unable to continue.

Reg laughed. "Oh come on you two. A guy who busted two hips in a car accident eight months ago visited me when he came through the ward five days ago and told me what to expect."

"Dad, you basted," Paris yelled. Only quick reaction from Gilman diverted the slap from her aimed across her father's mouth. Maggie began crying almost hysterically.

Nursing staff came running.

"Cuddles, get those two women out of here for five minutes until they settle down."

"Yes Reggie darling, anything you say," said the senior nurse scowling at the misbehaving women.

Gilman grinned at Reg. "Once a bastard, always a bastard."

"I've always had fun winding up women and I'm not about to stop," Reg smiled. "Nice to have you back home Gilman. Mags had told me you were helping out."

"The attraction is Paris, not your predicament," Gilman said straight-faced.

"Now who's the bastard? Look, when I come home could you get some of the guys organized on a visiting roster. I'll become bored stiff having only women visit."

"Yep, anything else?"

"I have no objection to you plugging Paris. She's become too much of a tomboy, so needs to be reminded why she is a woman. Fetch them back in here please."

On the drive home after the women finally talked themselves out about the despicable way Reg had allowed Paris to go on with her presentation of the bad news Maggie asked, "What do you really think Gilman?"

"He'll be the world's worst patient when he's home and practically bed-ridden."

Maggie sighed and said she wanted Gilman to tell her something she didn't know.

Gilman, who was driving, tapped his fingers on the steering wheel and both women waited, showing their curiosity.

"Well we have to think of Reg and his environment. He's spent his whole life at the orchard and the trees are going into hibernation. I reckon we leave it to the outside people to do what they think they have to do with Reg and then as winter drifts into spring we guys and perhaps with the help of past and present local football post-injury specialists start bringing him on in rhythm of the sap rising in the trees. By the time harvesting is in full swing Reg will be stomping around giving orders and checking packing quality as if nothing has happened. That is bound to happen anyway, but if we get Reg thinking this way perhaps his progress will be faster than even he expects."

"Bejesus," Maggie said. "My boy, you are worth your weight in gold. You have me believing in you."

Paris piped up from the back seat: "Instead of taking animal science at university pal you would have been a natural in philosophy."

"We had many lecturers on theory about how animals think and what they think."

"Dogs and cats to some degree, elephants too, but other animals?"

Gilman said softly, "Maggie you doubter, how do cows know to begin to move towards the gate in their field just prior to milking time when the milkers have yet to make their move?"

They drove along quietly, each person deep in thought.

They were chatting again by the time they arrived home. Maggie decided to spend all next day in the city looking for things to make their bedroom brighter for Reg, to buy a TV set for the bedroom and to look around for things that would make life easier for the patient. "I want you to come with me love."

"No, take Gilman. I want to go stumping."

"Go with your mother Paris. She's asked you because she wants an informed second opinion and she wants your company."

After a brief pause Paris said to Maggie she'd like to accompany her.

Gilman's mind was racing. "Look, leave at 6:00 and have breakfast with Reg. He'd like that change of routine. Sneak in some real food. He seems to have special status so you'll probably get away with that. As he's on that special wheelchair with both legs up you probably will be invited to breakfast in the staff room."

"No, I don't think..."

"Mom, it's a great idea. Let's do it."

That evening Gilman went outside with his cell phone and the local phonebook and made twenty calls, not only to immediate neighbors but to guys he knew were old pals of Reg's.

CHAPTER 2

Half an hour after Maggie and Paris had left to breakfast with Reg, heavy machinery began arriving at The Jenks' Family Orchard. It included diggers, plows to break in virgin land and farmers arrived on their tractors with machinery including harrows to condition top soil. It was too late to plant grass as the first snows would arrive soon.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

A little later, providing a service overlooked by Gilman when he'd phoned around the previous evening, came women to set up a field kitchen down at the end of the orchard overlooking the five acres development block that already looking a bit like a battle ground.

A truck arrived from the local rural supplies depot with two huge round concrete pipes plus a crew to build a concrete dick to complete the culvert as a vehicle crossing at the narrowest part of the swamp to be drained.

Meanwhile at the hospital a newspaper photographer arrived and asked Maggie and Paris to wheel Reg outside so she could take a photograph of the three of them with the hospital wing in the background. She wouldn't say why the newspaper wanted the photograph and the ward manager and charge nurse just grinned and lied they had no idea but it was obviously 'therapeutic' judging but Reg's huge grin. Well, the photographer was teasing him in a very sexy manner but above all he was outside at last.

* * *

Maggie spotted it first: a tall plume of black smoke coming from their property.

"Bejesus, our house in on fire."

"I don't think so," Paris said, hitting the gas pedal. "The angle is wrong from here and it's certainly not the packing sheds or the pickers' accommodation."

They found smiling men removing cakes of mud deposited from multiple wheeled heavy vehicles on the concrete driveway to the house. The team included Gilman who looked weary but happy.

He sauntered over to them and said, "It's all done."

Maggie asked suspiciously, "What's all done."

He jumped into the back seat of the SUV and said to Paris to drive down to the creek.

"Ah, you're burning the stumps we've gotten out with an accelerant."

"Something like that."

They drove with Gilman winding them up with short sentences such as, "We've been busy" and "You're going to like it."

"Ohmigod!" Paris yelled, the first to see the entire five acres ready to lie fallow over winter."

"Bejesus," Maggie said. She began wailing and clutched Paris who also began crying.

Sighing, Gilman slipped out of the vehicle.

That night when Gilman was almost asleep he heard Paris say, "Are you awake?"

"Yeah, only just."

"You've been a good boy. Here, suck this."

Knowing it was Paris and not your ordinary Saturday babe, Gilman sucked thinking she'd turned her ass to him. He dreamingly sucked and slithered over it wondering if he'd get his ears boxed if he attempted to ring her when an upright nipple popped into his mouth. He attempted to swallow it whole.

"That's enough," she giggled. "Gawd, you almost swallowed me whole you randy beast. Mom's paying for a room at the Tower Hotel for tomorrow night. I'm taking you out to dinner and then you can fuck me if that appeals."

Gilman's eyes widened in the gloom and she laughed and said she could see the whites of his eyes. "When did you last get it in?"

"About a month ago in a night of debauchery and then I was blackballed out of university."

"Oh, the Chaplain's daughters. I've heard about that. It's been longer than that for me and I'm really wanting it."

"Okay, I'll make sure I ram it all the way home."

* * *

Understandably, Gilman wanted to take Paris on the floor in front of her mother when she entered the living room. Her tits were pulled up by a decent bra, her back dress was way too short, her hair was piled high like a princess and she had full make-up on with bright lipstick. Legs, lips, tit, wide-eyes and cunt flashed in mix behind his eyes and lust roared through his body, yanking his dick to full erection in a flash. Stifling an expected outbreak of panting, he said, "Holy fuck Paris. You'll need to place me in handcuffs and leg chains and keep a bucket of ice water handy. You are gorgeous. Washed up you really are beautiful."

Maggie smiled with deep satisfaction and apparently decided not to growl at the use of blasphemy in her house.

Paris blushed and wrung her hands awkwardly.

Her mom said gravely, "Either thump him or kiss him Paris; there is no other choice."

Gilman stood rigid as she kissed him and he kissed her back. He knew right then if he had relaxed he would have flipped out a tit and embarrassed everyone, including himself. He'd been lying about her beauty of course, as mother and daughter would have wanted to hear him say that, perhaps not expecting it. She wasn't beautiful and probably just scrapped in to be called attractive -- bare-skinned that is. Her teeth were uneven and her jaw undershot slightly and the freckles made a mess of her face -- but her nose was cute and her eyes could hold a guy's gaze and looked trustworthy. Paris's hands were callused and the backs of her hands and lower arms scarred from excessive orchard work and doubtless being left unprotected despite her mom's pleas. The fingernails -- they'd pass for a guy's fingernails.

Gilman was equally critical of himself. He knew his female relatives including his mom thought he had a wow of a smile but he knew he was no looker for a poster, although his body was great because he worked on it. Paris's legs were a little too short and her thighs were, ahem, a little thick at the tops. But other than that she was great. By shape alone her breasts caused most guys to take a second look, and that was saying something.

Actually Paris's attraction for him went beyond looks. She had a foul mouth but he'd listened to her sing like a lark. Although she'd whack a guy without thinking of the consequences he'd seen her fuss over her rather aloof dog Dawn when it had caught a splinter between its toes. Paris extracted the foreign object tenderly, cooing at the dog until the devoted canine was licking her face and quivering like a jelly. That girl had a heart of gold and he'd trust her with his life and she'd probably save him. Yeah, great girl really, not like some of that treacherous bitches at university acting as if they thought they were movie stars. He still couldn't get it out of his head how she'd taken on those tree stumps alone, assuming her dad would have expected that of her.

* * *

Dinner had been great and towards the end Paris's voice had become a little husky and her leg kept brushing against his calf. She was ready.

"Want to go for a walk to the river when we leave here?"

She nodded and he swept away the frustration that had flashed into her eyes by saying, "Just kidding." She moved in her chair restlessly and although she was sitting opposite him Gilman thought he'd caught a whiff of arousal.

As soon as he'd closed the hotel room door and turned to her she was all over him. Gilman allowed her to see his wolfish grin used to bring aroused women to their knees. But Paris just unfastened his shirt buttons and pushed it over his shoulders. She when placed her cheek against his wide and almost hairless chest and sighed, "Oh Gilman, how I've longed to do this. Then that spot on his chest suddenly felt damp -- she was crying! To his horror Gilman felt his hard-on melt to little more than matchbox size. Perhaps super matchbox size. Not knowing what to do he rubbed her back and heard her say, "Oh, that's gorgeous." Bewildered, he asked himself weren't they going to fuck?

"Feel my pussy, feel my pussy. Finger my pussy," she mewed.

Gilman felt more confident. Fingers up the spout and his dick would be back rampant. But just at that moment a huge dinga-ling-ding sounded all around them and a voice over a speaker sounded. "This is an emergency, please evacuate the building. This is an emergency, please evacuate the building."

"Fuck," Gilman roared. "They've spoilt our night. What a crap place this hotel is."

"Gilman you idiot, quit posturing. I smell smoke. Let's get out of here."

Gilman said he hadn't heard an explosion so it was unlikely to be an instant inferno. "Get dressed, grab your things. We're going home."

"Gilman, you're acting irresponsibly."

"You're wasting time woman. Do it and let's go."

Dressed and packed Paris ran for the elevator.

"Paris, come back, they elevators are automatically switched off as possible fire traps. The fire will probably be spreading in the kitchen. Let's go to the far end of this corridor and down the fire escape there."

"You don't know what you're saying Gilman. Look at these people running to the stairs."

"Yeah, running towards the fire. Trust me Paris, come on."

Paris opened her mouth to protest but suddenly the guy had thrown her over his shoulder and was carrying both their overnight bags in his free hand. Who the hell did Gilman think he was, a fire safety officer morphing into Superman?

"Fucking lemmings," Gilman puffed as they reached the fire escape with no one else around them. They scuttled down the three flights a little awkwardly and reached the ground.

Paris kissed him and thanked him for acting rationally, bravely and compassionately.

"Compassionately?"

"Yes, although I was panicking and disobeying you, you didn't wallop me into submission."


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"Thanks babe, just remember who's boss next time. Here are the keys to the SUV. Fortunately we are in the open parking lot. Stay there while I report to the hotel staff we have evacuated and are going home."

Gilman went to the front of the building where fire crews had already arrived and were rushing into the hotel with hand fire extinguishers. A fire chief spoke into a loudspeaker, "Everything is under control folk -- the fire from the kitchen has spread through the restaurant and into the lobby. You people up on the roof come to the ground via the external fire escapes. Everyone report to the hotel fire marshals across the street from the main hotel entrance."

Gilman reported to the marshal.

"Where's Miss Jenks."

"Waiting for me in our vehicle. We're going home."

The 180lb woman said, "Bring her to me. She's going nowhere until I confirm her ID and that she's not injured.

"We've had our trial honeymoon disrupted and she's emotional distraught. I'm taking her home. If you don't like it, tough."

"Listen buster..." The woman saw Gilman's eyes harden and his shoulders square. "Um, just call me tomorrow. Here's my card. When we are back to normal we'll offer you two nights in one of our honeymoon suites."

"Thanks. You are a real sweetie," Gilman said, kissing the surprised official and then loping off.

Paris said, "That was my worst fuck ever, even worse when Freddie Andrews doused me with two premature ejaculations before we had my pants off and he then went home mortified."

"I'll make it up to you one day soon, I promise," Gilman said, thinking of two complimentary nights in the honeymoon suite.

They arrived home feeling bushed so went to their respective beds.

Next morning -- Sunday -- Gilman left at 8:00 to attend a family gathering to celebrate an aunt's sixtieth birthday that was to begin with a church service. Paris had earlier decided not to go as she was behind with her chores. Gilman found her down at the packing shed preparing raspberry pulp sufficient for three 100-jar runs of jam once the jars had been sterilized and loaded on to the conveyor table.

"Sorry about last night," he smiled lightly. "All in all it was a washout. You must have been devastated."

Paris wiped her brow, welcoming the rest after non-stop action for almost two hours.

"Actually I found it memorable, something I'll never forget -- the restaurant meal and you revealing you possess heroic qualities."

"I what?"

"When the first alarm went off I visualized the tragic Hotel de Paris fire and panicked whereas you calmed me, logically what you thought was our best evacuation option and bundled me along with you, ignoring what you had called 'The lemmings'."

"Oh come on, anyone could have figured out that evacuation route."

"But no one else on our floor or apparently other floors did that, did that?"

Looking at his shoes Gilman said, almost shyly, she could think what she wanted to think. "At least I got you home safely and that's what I wanted and what your parents will have wanted."

Before she could reply her mother arrived, in her dressing gown and looking haggard. She kissed Gilman and went around behind the bottling line to hug and kiss Paris. Maggie said quietly, after you two left last night I remembered no one had collected the mail so I walked out to the gate and cleared the box. There was a letter from the hospital officially advising alterations would have to be made here before Reg could come home. In the meantime he would be released to live in a hospital ancillary facility for which rent was payable. The officious bitch that led the inspection wrote that I didn't seem to understand the seriousness of Reg's rehab and that it would be a little like bringing a new baby home."

Paris hugged her and said that would have being a communications problem, the official not understanding her mom could become flippant under stress.

"The bitch looked daggers at me when I said Reg would soon be up on his beloved tractor."

"Oh mom," Paris wailed and even Gilman looked dismayed.

Maggie intoned what she remembered of the requisitions.

Gilman said, "Some of those involve major construction alterations to your bedroom and adding en-suites can be expensive. You could be up for, well, it's only a guess but perhaps $30,000. Can you afford that?"

"At a pinch."

"Look, don't worry. I'll look into this by going to the council on Monday. When you visit Reg today just tell him he'll only be in the facility for a fortnight."

"But that's lying to him. We don't have plans and specifications ready or have found a builder."



"Perhaps. There are other ways so it might not be lying to him. I must dash, bye."

As the pickup roared off Paris said dramatically, "He doesn't love me. He left without kissing me."

"Poof darling. That means nothing. Men are like that," Maggie said, revealing hard-earned wisdom.

Paris told her mother about the hotel fire and aborted sex.

"Oh dear," Maggie said, her shoulders slumping. "Aren't we two in a mess?"

Just as Paris was about to start the final 100-jar run Maggie almost ran into the packing shed, beaming. "A Mrs White from the hotel called a few minutes ago," she said handing Paris a flask of coffee. She wanted to confirm your identity and that you are okay."

Paris shrugged and said thanks.

"Mrs White said all other guests wanted their money back for having a disrupted night and that has been done plus issuing vouchers for two complimentary meals. She said your fiancé demanded two nights in the honeymoon suite and she was pleased to confirm management has agreed to that plus two dinners plus a complimentary bottle of champagne on your first night.

"Fiancé...honeymoon suite?"

"Yes and that's the guy who supposedly doesn't like you. I've decided to do a lamb roast tonight, as he needs building up. The hotel offer commences as soon as the kitchen facilities and restaurant and fully operational again."

Maggie helped her daughter with the final jam bottling run, listening to Paris singing.

CHAPTER 3

Gilman's mother and his two sisters-in-law were disappointed Paris had not come with him as they'd wanted to check out the woman he'd apparently latched on to. When Beth and Suzie went off to dress Gilman spoke to his family and won immediate agreement. Two years ago his parents had built an 800 sq ft family room on to the side of their house incorporating an en-suite for their bedroom adjoining the extension.


Continue next page .......

[birdie8819]

Gilman was handed the plans and specification and bothers David and Lenny agreed to spend a week building the extension to the Jenks' house, joining Gilman and a registered builder. Lenny called Sid Monks whom they'd worked with building their parents' extension and he agreed to run the project for $2000 plus all construction materials at cost. The framing would arrive pre-cut and assembled in sections and the roof trusses would also arrive ready to lift into place.

Lenny arriving back at the table had said, "Sid said once suppliers are told it's an emergency project for Reg Jenks the materials and projects will be invoiced at cost or even donated. Reg is a legend around these parts as the greatest footballer in this region's history and also representing the country in skeet shooting and then for what he put back into both sports as a coach and administrator for two decades."

"Are you going to marry Paris," his mom asked softly.

All eyes were on him. Gilman looked at the ceiling and mumbled, "Appears so." The family conference resumed with Bert looking at Jess and she nodded.

"Gilman, your mother and I have agreed to do something for you as it's obvious that Lenny and David have put their backs into improving this farm so it's become their inheritance. Mom and I would like to buy you a good piece of land or give you the cash equivalent."

Gilman looked at his parents and grinned. "Thanks folk, I'll take the cash and buy my way back into my old university."

"Is that Chaplain still there?" his mom asked stonily.

"Oh yes, and his over-sexed daughters."

"In that case I want the money spent on land acquisition."

"Ah mom, you spoiler. I was only pulling your tit. Land would be fine, and thanks, I thought I was the Black Sheep."

Jess rubbed his hair and said he was lovely as a kid. "Any ideas about what land and we'd like to think about it?"

"Well, my mind has been ticking. As you know orchard farming is and up and down business and the Jenks have diversified and are now expanding into olives. The Thompson's on their northern boundary have allowed their farm to rundown but it's still rated as the best property in the district to finish off grass-raised cattle for market. Ted and Olive are both in their mid seventies and have no children. I've been thinking..."

"Good thinking son, " said his father. "Even if you split with the Jenks' girl it would remain a stand-alone operation. But integrate that income with the orchard income and you'd be amid a little gold mine. What say I have a little yarn with Olive and Ted at the club over dinner one night?"

"Yeah, why not? Just remember I have yet to talk romance to Paris"

Gilman's brothers chortled as if Gilman had just told them the joke of the year and even his parents looked at him in disbelief.

"That girl has an unladylike reputation and your reputation is bigger and dirtier," his mom sniffed.

His father topped that. "Is there something wrong with your gear" and everyone including the uncomfortable Gilman joined in the laughter.

On the way home that afternoon Gilman had everything apart from the council sewn up. Lenny had called two concrete workers who were big into skeet shooting and they were recruited as volunteers and David did the same with two former footballers. As Gilman arrived back at the orchard he saw the tractor and trailer half loaded in the doorway of the huge hay barn. Paris had said it was time to start laying out hay bales ready to break open and spread over the roots of the less hardy trees before the frosts and snows arrived. He found Paris asleep on a pile of ruptured hay bales, legs apart. That sent a lusty thought through his mind and he licked his lips. He stretched out beside her and went to sleep.

Paris awoke and stifling a yawn looked around and saw Dawn and Meg was fast asleep on the dirt floor. God, how long had she been asleep, slackening on the job? She flung out her right hand to help push up and realized she was pushing on a leg bone, a leg in softer trousers than jeans. She looked and smiled: Gilman was home.

Standing and brushing off hay she looked down fondly at Gilman and saw his legs were wide open and that made her think of sex. A Sunday late afternoon roll in the hay with a guy was not a bad idea, especially for a gal who hadn't had one for almost two months.

Grinning, hay in her hair, Paris slipped carefully between Gilman's legs. She didn't want him waking and finding some excuse to say no. Gently she unzipped him and had little difficulty hauling his cock out the side of his underpants because it was so shriveled.

Um, what now? It wasn't erecting or whatever guys called it.

Something inside her, something probably related to mothering instinct, guided her. Paris gently blew on the limp dick.

Nothing.

She blew on her hands, warming them, and grasped the wrinkled white object between two fingers against her warmed palms. Either it moved slightly or she was over-expecting. Paris applied another airstream.

Nothing.

But when she blew air straight on to the end of his dick it began to fatten in her hand. Encouraged she dropped it to rip open her shirt and drop her bra below her tits (yes, Paris though of them as tits when with a man as they liked that word -- well, most of them). She giggled softly at her silent ranting and her audacity. She picked up Mr Limp and placed it between her warm mounds. Mr Limp's color improved and strength began to flow into him.

Paris froze as Gilman stirred and muttered something that sounded like 'fat cattle.' His breathing rate slowed again and Paris resumed her quest to be fucked. She blew on the head, watching it closely. It thickened and the pee-hole became larger. She dabbed her tongue at it and shivered in excitement, feeling her breasts swelling and knowing her nipples would be uptight waiting to be caressed or lashed or even nibbled. Hopefully they'd get the lot. Paris dribbled a dob of saliva aiming right at the pee-hole.

Right on target!.

Well she'd have to be convulsing to have missed hovering that close.

"What are you doing?"

"Oh hello. I'm fucking you. Like to join me? We have been introduced and we are long overdue for this."

Stretching, Gilman laughed and said that was a convincing case. "Go ahead," he said, digging both hands into her short curly hair.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Paris could feel herself warming up and reached between her legs with her free hand to slap her pussy a few times, indicating to it to lube up and wait patiently. With that hand on the way back up she tweaked a nipple hard as confirmation it would not be forgotten. Grasping his dick in both hands, committing to taking the lot although earlier she'd declared it was too big for her, Paris slid her tongue around the helmet and grinned triumphantly as that earned a small groan from the beneficiary. She licked it four times, the last stroked she'd lifted it and continued right down to his hairy balls, earning a much longer groan from him.

She then went to work on to, attempting to perform like a champ, until finishing with a big swallow and with cum running out the sides of her mouth.

"How was that?" she said, pulling up and fluttering her eyelashes.

He looked at her starry-eyed and asked, "What planet am I on?"

God, Paris knew she would really love this man and that expectation would grow once he filled her with that dick.

Gilman stood and undressed, the two dogs eyeing him warily. Paris had the lewd thought of Meg coming in behind him and...she tried to block out that thought, convulsed and enjoyed an orgasm.

Gilman kissed her, licked her face and then kissed her deeply at their tongues touched. He then attended to her breasts and she swelled in pride when he lifted to tell her how beautiful they were.

"Thank you," she half panted. "My pussy..." She didn't finish, a little annoyed she was giving instructions. But he was a good boy and immediately went down on her and soon had his tongue buried, possible farther than any tongue had ever been buried in her. She wet it, but not with pee.

Gilman then sank into her, Paris guiding in his erection that perhaps was now even longer and fatter. She accommodated it with apparent ease, making her wonder what she'd been worried about. Perhaps in her desire for him to have a big one her mind had obligingly magnified it to satisfy her. She began rocking and he began pumping and she imagined Meg licking his balls and erupted.

"I felt that," he said. "Hope there are more left to come."

"Sure, an unlimited supply," she fanaticized.

Missionary was okay. Was it ever anything else? She thought about loaning Gilman to her mom, as she'd be in desperate need with her father incapacitated. That caused her to blow again and Gilman murmured good girl and Paris thought of Mr Samuels who was roughly her mom's age and mom and her friends after a few wines would refer to Mr Samuels as 'stickman'. Women together over liquor tended to become dirty, Paris thought as Gilman pulled out. What was he doing? He hadn't cum? Oh no, was he one of those one-shot guys and then she remembered the Chaplain's daughters and smiled, knowing a one-shot guy wouldn't take on two females simultaneously.

Gilman pulled her on to her side, smiling at her to boost her confidence and perhaps expectations, and lifted her leg high. She grabbed it and pulled it back almost level with her ear, opening herself wide and she smiled noting his pleasure that she had that flexibility. He knelt below her on the pile of hay and Paris gurgled loudly in delight as she was pulled on to his dripping cock to rest partly on his left hip. She puffed and he penetrated so far in that probably only a dildo had preceded him at that distance. He pulled her raised leg towards him to hook an arm around it for balance and leverage and satisfied he had a stable platform began stroking into her, telling her it wasn't necessary for her to move.

"Good. I have hay up my butt."

"I'll hook it out with my dick when we've finished here," he said, grinning evilly.

Gawd, she hadn't been butt-fucked for years. Or was he joking? Well it didn't matter; that was something they could try on the second night in the honeymoon suite.

Gilman began talking to Paris and she listened wide-eyed. He told her he expected to have the house extension completed in two weeks including a concrete ramp that would allow her father to be wheeled straight into the SUV that would be driven up on the extended driveway beside it. Once her father was stronger and more mobile he'd be able to go down the ramp in his wheelchair or walking frame, perhaps unassisted.

"You darling boy. You are so wonderful," she said. "It's miraculous that you have come into the life of my family."

Paris stared at him, thumping back at him. Gilman began sweating and his brow attempted to knot itself. She squeezed on his thrusting cock.

"O-o-o-o-h," Gilman groaned feeling his release coming at him like a runaway train. "Paris my only love. Will you marry me?"

"Yes!" she screamed. "Roll me in the hay like this and I'm yours for life." Paris screamed even louder, almost fainting as she bucked into her biggest release ever. She thought she'd call Mr Samuels in the morning to arrange him to do his annual servicing of the packing machinery and the jam bottling plant. She thought of Mr Samuels also servicing her mother -- she and Gilman should go away from the orchard that day -- and wham, she has hit again and she was wet with sweat. Then just as she fell back to rest, exhausted, Meg came at her licking her chops and nose held high, catching the scent.

"Fuck off Meg," she yelled, and slammed into another release and being swept by the horrible thought she was so tuckered out she'd have to be carried back to the house. But she smiled. At least she was back into getting it regularly again.

Gilman then began, almost mumbling, to tell her about the plan to purchase the farm next door, to integrate the two properties after the retirement of her parents and they must retain the existing name of the Jenks' Family Orchard. Once they were married she should call herself Paris Philips-Jenks.

Paris yawned deeply, eyelids fluttering.

"Oh you are such a lovely boy," she sighed, thinking what a perfect afternoon it had been. But then he asked hopefully, "Ready to go again?"


The End

[birdie8819]

How I Met Alyson Michalka

How I met Alyson Michalka: (this is not true, mostly a fantasy of mine that I wish would happen)

I'm 23, and a recent college grad, with a bachelor's in physics and a minor in math. I was out in California, interviewing for a teaching job at a local high school. After having a really good interview, I decided to walk around for a bit before heading back to the hotel I was staying at. It was a beautiful day out, and I was thinking that I would probably get the job, when somebody bumped into me.

"Oh my God! I'm so sorry! Are you okay?" I look at the person who bumped into me, and my jaw dropped. This girl is looking at me with concern.

Stunning, blonde, tall, about 5"8 or 5"9, beautiful green eyes and a face that would make any man fantasize about, all on a body to die for. "I'm so sorry about that," she says again. "I guess I wasn't looking at where I was going."

"Yeah, it's okay," I say. "I wasn't really paying attention either." I take another look at her. Dark green eyes and light blonde hair on a face that would be the object of any guy's wet dream. I could tell she was checking me out, as well. I'm tall, about 6 foot 3, and since I had taken my suit jacket off, she could see that under my shirt, I definitely worked out. I smiled at her, and offered her my hand. "I'm Brian."

"Alyson," she said, shaking my hand. "Do you live around here?"

"Actually, I live in New York. I'm here interviewing for a teaching position that just opened up. Physics and math," I said. That usually impresses people when I say that, and she was no exception.

"Wow, I was never good at science or math. You must be really smart," she replied.

"Yeah, I'm pretty smart," I tell her. "I had a 3.9 in college, so I think I know what I'm doing."

"Look, I have to go, but do you want to maybe have dinner sometime, that way you can tell me about it?" she asks me.

"Yeah, that would be nice. I'd enjoy that. Do you know anywhere around here that's any good?" I ask her, already imaging how great she would look naked.

"Actually, I was thinking my place. My sister is out for the night, so it was just going to be me…all alone, in my house." As she was saying this, she was gently touching and rubbing my arm.

"Yeah, that would be nice," I say. As I'm walking away, after having gotten directions to her house, I can't help but think that I'm going to enjoy it here in California.

At around seven, I arrived at her house, wearing what I called "casual dressy"- a nice shirt, Dockers, and a pair of loafers. I rang the bell, and for the second time since meeting her I was struck speechless. She was wearing an almost entirely see-through nighty that barely went down below her hips, and one of those sexy robes that went down about an inch below her nightly. "Hi," she says and kisses me lightly on the lips. "You look nice."

"Yeah, so do you," I say, my heart racing. I'm getting laid tonight, I think to myself. I walk into her house, noting the guitar and other music stuff. "You play guitar? Are you any good?" I ask her.

"Yeah, I'm a musician. I like it a lot," she replies. "What would you like to drink?"

"Anything you have is fine," I reply. I take the glass of wine she poured for me, still thinking how great she looked.

"Let's go sit on the couch. Dinner is still gonna be a few minutes," she says, interrupting my thoughts on how great she would look naked. She takes my hand, without waiting for me to reply, and guides me to her couch. We sit down, her obviously sitting fairly close to me. "So, you want to be a physics teacher, right? You must really be smart."

"Yeah, I'm pretty smart. I've always liked science, and I've always enjoyed teaching, so I figured why not become a teacher," I tell her, watching her hand gently rubbing my arm. Since she is so obviously coming on to me, I decide to see what she would let me do to her. I start rubbing her leg, and start running my eyes over her body, letting her notice that I'm checking her out. "So, you're a musician. How long have you played guitar?"

"Well, I've played almost all my life. I really like it, and my sister and I have started our own group. Aly and AJ. Have you ever heard of us?" she asks me.

"No, I haven't. Maybe later you can put on some of your songs. You know, after dinner and all that," I say, while still gently stroking her leg, letting her know what I meant by all that.

"Yeah, I have all our CDs, so I can put them on whenever," she says to me, while still caressing my arm. We talk about little things for a few more minutes, when all of a sudden she leans over and kisses me full on the lips. Startled, it takes me a second, but then I start kissing her back, my hand now moving up her leg to the inside of her thigh. We kiss for a few more seconds, when I stop, take her wine glass and put in on her coffee table, and start kissing her neck, her shoulders, her breasts, she starts nibbling on my ear, kissing the side of my face.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

I slide my hand between her legs, and notice she isn't wearing any panties. I start rubbing her pussy, causing her to start moaning softly. I can feel how wet she is, so I slowly insert one finger, then two and start finger-fucking her. About twenty seconds later, she yells and starts cumming on my hand. All the while I'm still fucking her with my fingers, causing her orgasm to continue for over a minute. When she's done squirting, she takes my fingers and starts licking her juices off them.

"Wow, you're a naughty girl, aren't you," I whisper to her as I start kissing and sucking her breasts. "I'd like a taste of that, if you don't mind." With that, I slowly start kissing my way down her stomach, taking my time.

"Just lick my pussy now!" Alyson says. Since I'm a nice guy and don't want to disappoint a lady, I head on right down between her perfect legs, and kiss the inside of her thighs. "Hmm, you shave down here. I like that," I say to her.

"Now! Just lick me!" she yells, ignoring me. So, I start licking her pussy, running my tongue all over it, gently swirling it around inside of her. I suck on her clit, and gently run my tongue over it. I alternate between licking her pussy, licking and sucking her clit, and kissing the inside of her thighs, just to tease her. "Ohhh, mmm, please, just lick me! Make me cum again!" she starts moaning to me. So, I focus entirely on her pussy, licking it all over, licking her on the inside. Her hands grab the back of my head, forcing me to stay where I am. I eat her for about two more minutes, when she tightens her hold on my head, starts panting heavily and moans "Oh, God, I'm cumming!" She starts gushing her juices into my face, as I try to lap up as much as I can. When she's done writhing on the couch, she collapses onto it, letting go of my head. "Oh, Brian, that was wonderful," she says quietly. I get up, lay down next to her, and start kissing her. "You taste wonderful, baby, absolutely wonderful," I say.

"Oh, look though, you haven't cum yet," she says, noticing the huge lump in my pants. She gets off the couch, kneels in front of me, and undoes my belt buckle, and slowly lowers my pants and boxers to my ankles. "Wow. How big are you? Eight inches?" she asks me.

"Nine, actually," I reply. With that, she licks the head a couple of times, and takes the first couple of inches into her mouth. Holy shit, I think to myself, my first full day in California is fucking awesome! "Oh fuck," I moan out loud as she starts sucking me off, by now she has about five inches in her mouth, and using her left hand to jack the rest off. About twenty seconds of this, I grab her head and manage to grunt out "I'm cumming!" before unloading a hell of a lot of cum in her waiting mouth. Six or seven times my cock must have sent a load of cum into her mouth, her swallowing as much as she could. She missed a bit, which landed on her perfect tits. When I was done cumming, she swiped up what she missed, gave me a sly smile, and licked it from her fingers. "That was incredible," I said.

"Would you be surprised that that was only my second time giving a guy a blowjob?" she asked me. "My last boyfriend kind of made me blow him, and was a jerk afterwards, so I dumped him. He wouldn't even go down on me. I got the feeling he thought women were only good to please men. But you're different. You went down on me, and didn't even ask me to do the same. That's nice. That's why I'm going to let you do anything you want to me."

"Really? Anything I want?" I ask her, my mind already imaging fucking that perfect ass of hers.

"Yes, anything you want," she says to me, with a look in her eyes that said I was going to get everything from this girl. Without another word, she gets up, takes my hand and leads me to her room. We walk in, and she gently pushes me onto the bed, and removes what little she was wearing in the first place. As I stare at her naked body, I quickly remove my shirt and just throw it wherever. She starts checking me out, and I say in a cocky joking way "Yeah, I work out." She starts giggling, gets on top of me on the bed, and gently shoves me down so I'm on my back. She puts her legs to either side of me, and says "Are you ready? I'm a virgin, so I want to remember this. Are you going to be good?"


I tell her that I will be better than she hopes for. She smiles, says "Alright then", and lowers herself onto my cock. "OH MY GOD!!!" she cries out. "You are so fucking big! I can't fit it all inside me."

"That's alright, you're doing fine. Just do what you can, eventually you'll get it all the way in," I say to her. I put my hands on her hips, and start lightly thrusting my hips forward, feeling myself go inside her a little bit more each time. She starts rocking up and down, and soon we establish a rhythm, matching each other thrust for thrust. After a few minutes, I'm now all the way inside her, and she's moaning my name. We're fucking for a few minutes, when she says "I'm cumming!", and starts bucking wildly, closing her eyes in orgasmic bliss. I can feel her pussy contracting as she cums, and also feel her pussy juices on my dick. This starts me cumming, and even though she had just given me a spectacular blowjob a few minutes ago, I shoot four or five times into her tight, wet hot pussy. This causes her to have another orgasm, and after she's all done, she collapses onto me, both our chests heaving, gasping for breath.

"You were fantastic," I say to her.

"You know I was really a virgin. You were my first," she says to me. "Thanks for making it so wonderful."

"I know. I could feel how tight you were. It was great, though. And it was my pleasure," I tell her, as we both fall asleep.


The End

[birdie8819]

Long Time Coming

We are in the back seat of the car, leaving the airport and making our way back to your hotel. I am physically tired after the long trip, but even that can't slow my pounding heart, mind racing at the thought of feeling you after being apart for more than two months. For two people who crave each other so much in every way, the time apart has been difficult. I love our sexy messages, knowing that even from the other side of the world I can turn you on makes me hot. But all that anticipation has me ready to boil over like a pot on a long, slow simmer.

I reach over and place my hand on your thigh and feel the desire rising off you like heat hovering above the asphalt on a sweltering day. Your cock is a monument to how long you have waited, and can no longer stand by idly. You try to avert your eyes from me, next to you now, inches away from the length of your body. You try not to notice the way my skin is glistening with sweat, or the glow of my tan.... You try not to fixate on the valley between my breasts, featured so perfectly by the v neck resting lazily there where you want your mouth... Or the peek-a-boo mesh of the light weight fabric, perfect for the heat and for teasing you to the brink with the hint of what lies beneath....

My hand squeezes your thigh and you murmur something about "not now" in an unconvincing manner, having given up resistance without really trying. I lean in and kiss your cheek suggestively, lingering for you to savor the scent of me, my hair tumbling across my face, silky against you... You reach up to run your hand through it and resist the urge to pull me forcefully to you, holding me by those long locks of chestnut tinged with natural highlights from the sun... Instead you stroke it gently and whisper in my ear in a punctuated manner, "I am going to take you back to my room, and pin you to the wall... And I am going to fuck you right there, standing at the door..."

We arrive at the hotel filled with urgency to feel and taste and touch each other... You motion a bellman to pick up the bags and place your arm around my waist, pulling me along side you with out wasting one second. Alone inside the elevator we are inseparable, burning as we touch and feel and taste each other, hands roaming, mouths connected as one, hearts pounding at the thought that someone could interrupt us at any moment.

As we make our way to the room, I can already feel the wetness between my legs, am dying to feel you there where I have not felt you in so long. I am beyond clear thought, dizzy with desire for you, to hold you, to feel you, to have you inside me in every possible way. Despite the number of times I have thought through this scene, told myself to practice restraint, we have an entire week to be one... I can not hold back.

We stumble inside the room, nearly drunk with lust for each other, and as promised you pin me forcefully to the wall. The weight of your entire body leaning against me is the most delicious sensation, torturing my nipples with the pressure of your chest against me. You rip the flimsy little shirt from my body, you must see those breasts, hold them in your hands, ravage them with your mouth... And there's a knock at the door, "Bellman here..."

You dispatch the bellman as quickly as possible, trying not to give any hint that behind the partially opened door I stand nearly naked, breathing heavily and eating you alive with my eyes.

You return to me, seconds feeling like hours. More impatient now than ever you are done with clothes -- you grab the side of my flowing skirt and tug it upwards, your hands grabbing greedily at my thighs... finding where I am waiting for you, wet already. Your fingers find their way inside my thong, stroking the silky, soft skin. You want to dive into my wetness, flowing in anticipation. Your mouth devours my breasts and nipples. I gasp in pleasure at the sensations of your hands and mouth on me, and you begin to kiss your way lower, tracing a path down the flat terrain of my belly, lower, making me pant as you approach my thighs, lower... until your mouth finds the place where your fingers have already opened me.

You sigh out loud as you taste my pussy, soft, smooth, wet... You lick me, lapping me up as if you have found water in the desert. You are feasting on my bare pussy, marked by a dark narrow patch of hair, eating me just as you have imagined, touching me like you've never been there... Finding every inch of me newly, exploring, tasting, touching until I can not wait a moment longer and I pull you back up to me. We kiss deeply, hungrily, tasting myself on your mouth I whisper in your ear, "I want you inside me now, I need to feel your cock inside me."

I deftly drop your shorts to the floor and free your cock, stroking it wantonly in my hand. I want you inside me in the worst way, but there, pinned between you and the wall, feeling your swollen cock in my hand... I must first taste you. I drop to my knees in front of you and swallow you deeply. My god I've missed tasting you, feeling your hardness in my mouth. I slurp you greedily, pumping one hand the length of your thick shaft while the other massages your balls. My mouth surrounds your head with such attention, my tongue teasing the delicate underside while my hands are stroking you to the brink of exploding... And at that moment I extract myself from you. I stand to face you, kissing you deeply for you to taste the sex on my mouth.

You are driven, you must find release. You yank my skirt and thong down in one swift movement. The sight of me naked before you is enough to make you pause, if just for a moment, while you soak up the body you have fantasized over all these weeks. You raise my hands overhead, pressing your legs between mine, kicking one foot out to the side to spread my legs widely... You thrust your rock hard cock into me so deeply I gasp, and as promised you proceed to fuck me right there, at the hotel room door, with me pinned against the wall.

My head is spinning, your body slamming mine, the room punctuated by the sounds of our frenzied moans. I lift a leg, wrapping it around your waist to both angle you more deeply inside me and feel you rub my clit with every wall thumping stroke into me. The sensations are overwhelming; I am beyond thought, my body has taken over. My hands dig into your shoulders, clawing at you. You drop your head to my breast, biting at my nipple in a way I can not sustain for long. "Oh my god, you are going to make me cum like that! I want to get on top of you," I tell you.

You lay down right there and I am on top of you, impaled by the length of your cock, soaking you with my wetness, riding you, feeling you fill me completely, stroking my clit, pumping my pussy, pinching my nipples... until I can't hold back and I throw my head back, arching my back forward as my entire body shakes in orgasm. Hearing my screams, feeling my pussy pulsating tightly around you has you ready to cum despite your every desire to draw out the pleasure even longer... And you watch me letting go, see your hands on my breasts, my brown nipples hard between your finger tips, my body yours... and you can't stop, the orgasm is coming from deep, deep, and you let go, shouting, moaning, grabbing my hips, pulling me down harder and harder on your cock as your cum shoots deep inside me, over and over, filling me, feeling me clench you tightly as we shake together, moaning, panting, tingling, sweat dripping, as I collapse onto your chest, still one with you, trying just to catch my breath, my entire body still in orgasm, quivering, gently shaking now in your arms. Complete, satiated, you are still inside me as we nod off gently.


The End

[birdie8819]

The Cum Drinkers Club

Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine I would suck dick. After all, I was a straight, red-blooded all-American male. But there I was one Saturday night, on my knees in a hotel room with seven inches of trouser snake jammed down my throat.

I knew a load of cum was going to shoot into my mouth. The only question was whether I was going to spit or swallow. The distinction seemed important at the time. By my way of thinking then, if I swallowed, it would mark a point of no return. I'd cross a line and become all the way gay. And, egads, what if I swallowed and liked it? Then, I'd really be fucked.

It seemed that only one other factor kept me from being a total fag. The cock in my mouth was attached to a chick named Sara who had a body straight out of Playboy magazine.

I remained undecided about whether it mattered that two of Sara's transgender "sisters" were waiting for their turns to fuck my face. Both sat on the hotel bed and stroked their cocks while watching me service Sara.

While contemplating all this, the moment I knew was coming finally arrived. Sara blasted her load in my mouth. She pulled out and flopped breathlessly onto the bed. The three cross-dressers stared at me as I held the jizz. I felt a little slip out of my lips and trickle down my chin. Sara tilted her head.

"Aren't you going to swallow it, honey?" she asked.

My heart thumped. Even if I wanted to spew the cum, there was no good place to do it. My eyes searched frantically for a trash can or towel.

"Go on, baby," Sara's friend, Amy, said. "Just let it slide down your throat."

She made it sound so easy. But the thought of slipping into Fag Kingdom scared the hell out of me.

That's when the idea hit me -- a solution right from Sara herself.

But before I go any further, let me explain how I got into this situation.

It started with a trip to the mall. I went to Brown's department store to buy my stepmother some perfume for her birthday.

The chick working behind the perfume counter had a body unlike any I'd ever seen. She wore a tight, black dress with a scoop front that barely contained her perfect, round melons. I watched from across the aisle as she helped another customer. The chick bent over to open a cabinet. Her long, blonde hair fell into her face. She gracefully brushed it aside. A woody popped in my jeans as my eyes traced her long, lean legs to the pink panties barely showing under her dress.

The customer bought a bottle of Opium perfume and hurried away with her bag. The chick behind the counter was alone. I lunged at the chance to speak to her.

"Hi," she said. "Can I help you?"

Her voice was beautiful. Just a touch husky, but all the way feminine.

"Yeah, you can help me," I said. "Give me a bottle of Opium and your name and number."

The chick smiled and tilted her head. She looked me over. I didn't even try to hide my boner, which poked hard into my jeans. Her eyes lingered on the lump for a second before she shook herself out of the gaze.

"I don't think you know what you're getting into," she said.

"Baby, I can handle anything you wanna throw my way," I said.

Her blue eyes twinkled. I knew then that I'd shot and scored.

"OK," she said. "We'll see about that."

She wrote quickly on a piece of paper and folded it in half before handing it to me.

"Now give me $87," she said, as I shoved the note into my pocket.

"Sorry, babe," I said. "I don't pay for it."

Her red lips curled up at the corners.

"Not even for perfume?" she asked.

The chick put a bottle into a paper bag with handles.

"That," I said, "is not a problem."

I whipped out my debit card and paid.

As I walked away, the chick said, "Hope to see you."

"You will," I said without looking back.

I headed for the Bass Pro Shops on the other side of the mall to check the prices on hunting knives. I waited until I was at the food court to read the note. It said:

"If you really think you can handle ANYTHING, meet me at 8 tonight at the Courtyard Marriott off exit 23. Room 301. WARNING: I won't be alone."

She signed her name, Sara, in cursive with a big swooping S.

"Wouldn't miss it for the world, Sara," I said.

I shoved the note in my jeans pocket and kept walking toward Bass Pro Shops with a little extra pep in my step.

The store was slow for a Saturday, probably because everyone was at the big fishing tournament. Mike, a friend I'd met at the local community college, was working behind a glass case filled with knives.

"Dude," he said, "What the fuck is up?"

We bumped fists.

"Oh, you know," I said. "Just shopping for knives and picking up cooze."

"Picking up cooze?" he asked. "Anything good?"

"Man, you ain't going to fuckin' believe this," I said.

I took the note out of my pocket and handed it to him.

"Read it," I said. "This chick down at Brown's just gave that to me."

Mike unfolded the paper and looked at it a few seconds. He smiled but with only half his mouth.

"Sara?" he asked. "Is that the chick who works at the perfume counter?"

"Yeah, you know her?" I asked.

He snickered.

"Yeah, I know her," he said.

"So why are you laughing?" I asked.

"Nothing, nothing," he said, while folding the note. He handed it back to me.

"What?" I asked.

"You going to meet her?" he asked, while crossing his arms.

"I don't fuckin' know now," I said. "Would you just quit with the questions and tell me what you know?"

I was ready to jump over the counter and strangle him, even if he did have access to a small arsenal of knives. Visions of tit-fucking and cum splatters had been dancing through my head, but Mike was quickly dashing my hopes.

"Ok, take it easy," he said. "I just hear she's wild."

"She's wild?" I asked. "That's it?"

"Yeah," he said. "She likes to fuck a lot. She gets around."

Relief flowed through me.

"Well, no shit," I said. "Any girl that would give me a note like that sure as shit ain't a virgin."

"I guess so," Mike said.

We stared at each silently for a couple seconds. I searched Mike's face for answers but found nothing.

"So," he finally said, "you want to see a knife?"

I looked at the array of knives behind the glass. Nothing interested me.

"Naw, fuck it," I said. "Changed my mind. I'll catch you later."

"Ok," Mike said. "I'll see you around."

A sly, smug smile spread across his face as I turned to leave.

At 7:30, I put on my best Metallica T-shirt and told my roommate I was "going to meet a chick." The drive to the hotel took 20 minutes. I had a boner the whole way.

Air conditioning blasted me in the face as the lobby's automatic doors swung open. It seemed like an unlikely place for a hot. nasty tryst. An old dude in a straw hat and Hawaiian shirt was checking in. Nearby, a guy in a golf shirt read a newspaper while sitting back in a leather chair next to a potted palm tree. I whipped by them and headed straight for the elevator.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Room 301 was on the top floor at the end of a hallway. Mike's bullshitting had completely slipped from my mind as I knocked on the door.

Sara threw open the door. Her eyes blazed with a sexual intensity I'd never before seen in a woman. She looked down at the lump in my jeans without even trying to hide it.

"Come in," she said.

I stepped in and surveyed the scene. It was a standard $150-a-night room with a king bed and a flat screen TV. I didn't see any luggage. It was so clean, it looked like the maid had left two minutes earlier. A picture window fogging at the corners overlooked the pool.

"Nice place ya got here," I said.

"Thanks," she said. "This is where we play sometimes. Have a seat."

I didn't just sit on the bed. I made myself comfortable by stretching out and putting my head on a pillow.

"Who is 'we'?" I asked.

"Whether you learn the answer to that really depends," she said.

"Depends on what?" I asked.

Sara walked to the window and closed the shades. The room went dark.

"On how far you're willing to go," she said.

Sara eased her body on top of mine. Her tongue pushed into my mouth. The girl knew how to kiss/ She moaned softly as our lips smacked against each other. Her pelvis rubbed against my cock. I had to fight to keep from cumming in my jeans.

But she wasn't letting up.

Sara slid herself down my body until her face was even with the bulge she'd been eyeing so keenly a few minutes earlier. She unzipped my pants and pulled them down to my knees. Then she did the same with my polka dot boxers.

Her warm mouth enveloped my stiff cock. Sara took the whole thing inside of her on the first swoop. She pulled back slowly, dragging her tongue on my flesh. A second before her lips would've left the head, Sara forced herself to take the whole tamale back up inside her. I'd never had blow job quite like it. Sara knew all too well what I wanted.

I tried so hard to keep from cumming. I wanted the blow job to last. But Sara was too good. I couldn't hold back. My sperm shot into that ho like 10 cannonballs. Sara held her head firmly in place and accepted every drop without swallowing.

When I finished, she crawled back up my body. Her lips drew close to mine.

"What are you doing?" I asked.

She put a finger over my lips and froze me with a passionate gaze. Sara removed her finger and quickly replaced it with her lips. Her tongue poked me, urging me to open my mouth. She wanted to return my cum back to my body.

I suddenly remembered Mike's sly smile and him telling me about the rumors he'd heard. But I didn't give a fuck. He wasn't there. I didn't mind being Sara's cum dump. I wanted it.

The dam broke when I parted my lips. My own salty dick snot poured into my mouth. Sara cupped her mouth around mine. Our tongues played in the slime.

When Sara pulled back, I closed my mouth.

"Swallow," she whispered.

I let the jizz slide down my throat.

"Very good," she said. "You passed the first test."

"Oh yeah?" I asked. "What do I get?"

Sara stood up and walked across the room to a desk. She turned on a lamp that threw a dim light on the room.

"You get to see my surprise," she said.

I sat up.

Sara kicked off her high heels and then turned around to face the wall. She slipped her dress over her head. A lacy black bra strap squeezed her back. A black thong separated her butt cheeks. Sara left on the bra, while bending over to push the thong to the ground. When she stood up, Sara peeked over her shoulder with a smile.

"Are you ready?" she asked.

"Fuckin' A," I said.

I could barely believe my eyes. When Sara whipped around, a seven-inch boner was poking straight at me.

"What the fuck?" I asked.

I instinctively recoiled, pressing my back against the head board.

"I take it you've never sucked off a she-male before," Sara said.

"Fuck no," I said.

"That's cool," she said with a playful smile. "There's a first time for everything, right?"

She walked over and sat on the bed next to me. My eyes wouldn't come unglued from her prick. I was astounded that it was staying hard.

"Look," Sara said, "why don't you try it? You might like it."

She put her hand on my naked thigh. I didn't flinch.

"I don't know," I said. "Won't I be a fag if I suck it?"

Sara chuckled.

"I don't know," she said, while rubbing my leg. "I don't usually label people like that. The way I look at it, if it feels good, just do it. Besides, it's just me and you here. No one else has to know anything."

She made a convincing argument. And although I never would've admitted it at the time, the truth was I did want to try blowing a she-male. It seemed so kinky. I looked her over. Except for the cock, Sara was all woman. Her tits looked as real as anything I'd ever seen at the strip club.

I slid off the bed and stripped naked before dropping to my knees on the floor.

"Very good," Sara said with a wicked grin. "You won't be sorry."


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

She stood in front of me with her dick inches from my lips. I watched it pulse with her heartbeat.

"Go ahead," Sara said. "Taste it."

I wrapped my lips around the head and let my tongue touch the soft, pink flesh. She had a thick cock. My mouth strained to fin around it. Otherwise, I felt at ease with Sara's prick inside me. I pushed my head forward . She moaned. I took about a third of her shaft inside me before pulling back. I took a little more on the second stroke and more yet on the third.

Sara totally dug my technique.

"Oh fuck," she said. "You are sooo fuuuucking goooood."

I looked up. She looked down. The sexual voltage couldn't have been higher if sparks shot out of her eyes.

Without even thinking of it, I swallowed her whole prick. I could tell by her drooping eyelids that she was trying not to cum.

Just when I was about to really start bobbing my head, a knock came at the door. I jumped back.

"Who the fuck is that?" I asked.

"My friends," Sara said. "Remember how I said I wouldn't be here alone? They're running late, but they finally made it."

"Who are they?" I asked.

Sara smiled.

"Oh, you might call them my sisters, Amy and Rebecca," she said.

I smiled back.

"Let them in," I said.

When Sara opened the door, two brunettes walked in . Sara introduced the one with blonde streaks and a tight, red dress as Amy. The one in purple was Rebecca. She had curly hair down to her shoulders. Both had big tits and looked like they'd just walked out of a Penthouse shoot.

"Guess who I found to suck tonight," Sara said.

The new girls looked at me as I kneeled on the floor. They shrieked.

"He was a she-male virgin until 10 minutes ago," Sara said. "Get yourselves ready girls."

Sara stuck her cock back in my mouth while Amy and Rebecca stripped naked. They spread out on the bed and started stroking themselves. Even naked, they were as feminine as Sara.

It didn't take long for Sara to jizz in my mouth.

And that's when I panicked about going all the way gay and searching about for a place to spit.

What better place, I thought, than Amy's mouth. After all, Sara had done it to me.

I stood and walked over to Amy. She dug the vibe immediately, tilting back her head and opening her mouth. I let my face hover about six inches above hers and then allowed Sara's cum to ooze onto Amy's tongue. She did the same thing to Rebecca, who repeated the act with Sara.

Amy and Rebecca grabbed me by the wrists and guided me to a spot on the bed next to them. They laid me on my back. Each one leaned over to suck on my nipples, as Sara laid her body on top of me with her lips a few inches above mine.

I opened wide. Sara slowly dribbled the cum into my mouth. When the stream petered out, she gave me an unmistakable look. She was saying, "swallow."

I couldn't resist anymore. Her jizz slid down my throat. The point of no return had been passed, but I didn't mind. It all seemed so natural.

"Welcome to the club, bitch," Sara said.

Amy and Rebecca laughed.

"What club is that?" I asked.

"I don't know Sara," said. "Let's call ourselves The Cum Drinkers."

"Or how about the ass sluts?" Amy said.

She pointed at me.

"You!" Amy said. "Get on your hands and knees. I'm going to fuck your virgin hole."

I got in the doggy-style position on the bed. Amy slid in behind me, while Sara sifted through a purse until she found a tube of KY Jelly. She handed it to Amy, who dabbed some on her fingers and shoved them up my bunghole. She worked me gently until I was relaxed and thoroughly lubed.

Amy spread open my butt cheeks and thrust herself inside me. I grunted.

"Virgin ass," she said. "Nothing like it."

"Fuck that he-cunt," said Rebecca, who lay out on the bed in front of me.

Sara slid between Rebecca's legs started sucking her.

Amy's pumps started slow and shallow but quickly picked up speed and added depth. Her thrusts hurt at first, but my ass adjusted. Each pump caused less pain and eventually disappeared. Soon, all I felt was pure ecstasy.

Sara's blow job was going well. Rebecca suddenly pushed her away and got on her knees. Rebecca aimed her prick at my face and stroked it twice. She must've shot a gallon of cum. When she finished, I could feel it streaming down my face and dripping off my chin. The juice spotted the bed sheet.

After that, it didn't take long for Amy to jizz. She dug her nails into my hips and gave one last monster stroke before unloading in my behind.

Everyone had been satisfied. When Amy pulled out of my ass, I went to the bathroom and cleaned up. The girls were on the bed, naked and laughing, when I returned. I squeezed onto the bed with them. Sara wrapped an arm around me.

"So," she said, "How do you feel? Do you think you've become gay?"

I stroked her long, blonde hair and smiled.

"Oh, I don't put labels on people like that," I said.

The room roared with laughter.


The End

[birdie8819]

Just a Blowjob

Hands travel fast up his pants to the zipper, pulling it down then open. One hand sneaking its way in while the other pulls the pants down and free, half taking his underwear with. With a snort his shorts go the path of the pants before both hands grab at him. One wraps around his soft member, the other cupping his hairy balls I think he makes a noise as my hands move. One going up and down on his hardening bit, the other rolling balls to and fro, feeling the hairs against my flesh gets me excited, but this is just a blowjob.

Mmmmm he is long enough now holding up his length in my hand I lean forward to take him into my mouth, but not yet. Instead I run my tongue around and around the head, feeling the soft flesh, tasting it on my tongue. I plant a kiss to it before pulling it higher to run my tongue down then up. Moving it about I repeat the process to get all of it moistened before guiding it toward my mouth again.

Not in yet, no not yet, I breath on it softly, feel it tremble as my hot breath falls on it, feel it shiver as the cool air draws the moisture I put there away. Now, now it is in my mouth, just the head at first, tongue running over and around, hand wrapped around again going up and down.

Head moving now, taking him deeper then backing away, I relish the feel of this hot piece of meat in my mouth, the taste adding fuel to the fire of my enjoyment. Fast then slow I move on him, he may be saying something now and then, though I can't hear him. My ears are filled with the heated enjoyment of taking a cock in my mouth, though quick glances upwards above the delicious piece of meat, above the hair, above the skin can see him looking, smiling down at me with glazed over eyes.

Pulling off of him, I look up at him for a moment, smiling at his sad face before leaning in and kissing the end. I take just the head, my hand moving back and forth on him. The taste and feel of him on my tongue almost driving me to go down on him again, instead I stave off the urge, just tonguing at him while my hand moves up and down. My other hand holding, then rubbing on his balls, feeling the hairs, feeling the balls pressing into my hand then pulling up higher.

I smile up at him he is enjoying this, enjoying me. My head moves again, tongue pressing into the bottom of his flesh as I move. Kissing my hand as it moves upwards when I lean forward.

His hands move from my shoulders to my head, first running through my hair, sending tingles down my spine with the soft brushes over my scalp. Then his hands are pressing into my ears, fingers curling into my hair. My hand falls away as he starts to thrust. I moan as he moves, deeper and deeper, each fresh pump into my mouth eliciting more tingles.

At last, he is touching at my throat, at first just pressing then retreating, but soon pressing further and further. Swallowing to allow him access, he goes deeper, expanding my throat, making me moan more. I am sure he is saying something, can feel the reverberations of his words through his flesh. Feeling even more of the tasty fluid seeping into my mouth now, the salty sweet taste a delight, I know he is soon to be cumming.

His movements are speeding up, his hot cock shoving in and out of my mouth as fast as I can breathe, barely. I feel his meaty length swelling up, getting harder and hotter, driving deep then removing.

Getting my hand onto him just in time, he shoves hard, his cock trembling and pulsing in my mouth. I feel the hot fluid flooding my mouth, spreading out as more and more is first shoved then flows. Teeth swimming in a sea of the tangy hot juices, my tongue darting around and around his head, I pull back until just the end of him is still captured.

Feeling the hard meat cool down, then soften in my hand, I pull it free carefully so as to not lose any fluids. Smiling up at him, I swallow before standing up and reaching for the glass sitting nearby.


The End

[birdie8819]

Donovan's Fetishes

Good For One Thing

"Men are only good for one thing," I explained to June.

The pretty blonde crinkled her brow. "But I thought you were independently wealthy," she said after a moment of thinking about it. "Why would you need a man for anything?"

And people wonder why women in their dirty thirties get such a kick out of seducing the young. "Come with me and you'll see."

June was intrigued and happy to tag along. After all, I was the one who introduced her to the joys of bondage and the special satisfactions of the all-female orgy. I had even taken her anal virginity with one of my long, elegant strap-ons. If I was involved, she knew there was something out of the ordinary going on.

Stan waited for me back at my condo, bound naked in the black velvet rope that looked so exciting against the pale white flesh of his geek's body. I'd met him at the university, a happy hunting ground for kinksters of all stripes. June was more purely lesbian than most of the women her age I had slept with, and when we entered the toy room, she eyed his eight-inch erection with alarm. He was tied to the whipping bench, but instead of the usual face-down position he was face-up, so his obtrusive male equipment thrust what must have seemed to her like a mile into the air. The head was flushing a furious shade of maroon, and blue veins stood out in high relief on the shaft.

There was a padded leather stepstool next to the bench, one that June hadn't seen before. She watched curiously as I removed my clothes and stepped onto it. I was cunt-high to Stan's face, and he was staring hungrily at my pink plush curves. I keep myself shaved, of course, and I was well-oiled as well, so I knew the room lights were gleaming off my naked body.

"Is he going to eat you?" June asked. "I thought you said men weren't very good at pussy-munching."

"They'll never be as good as women," I said. "But they do make excellent toilets." When I spoke the key word, Stan's mouth stretched wide open, and I tilted the angle of my pelvis -- just so. A hot gush of acrid yellow fluid came pouring from my bladder.

Stan drank it down shamelessly, not caring who watched him as he indulged himself in his favorite liqueur. It was rare to find a toilet slave as enthusiastic as this one. He didn't care about my sexual orientation or my scorn of males. He didn't even mind having to be tied up and paraded in front of my female lovers. All that mattered to him was the taste of my personal spray.

I squirted and squirted, squeezing my muscles to force out every drop, and Stan swallowed it all. June made little gasping sounds. I looked up at her and saw a line of spittle running from the corner of her mouth to her chin. She blushed and licked it off, but I knew what was going through her head. She was both deeply shocked and profoundly aroused at the sight of this male drinking from my bladder. When I was finished and glanced in her direction again, I saw that her pants and panties were around her knees and she was fumbling desperately with her clit.

As for Stan, he smacked his piss-wet lips against my cunt and then jerked violently within his bonds. As always, the mere taste of my squalid juice was enough to pull his trigger. Screaming between my thighs, he shot off into the air, sending his cream so high that it splatted against the ceiling. I looked up as it dripped down in blobs, staining his face and my thighs.

After gagging Stan with a black leather strap, I descended from the stool and turned away from the bench. He fought fiercely against the black velvet rope, but he only succeeded in pulling the knots tighter until he could barely move at all. June and I pretended he no longer existed as we spread out some black satin floor pillows and began to do the sixty-nine together. The look on my young lover's face was priceless as she dabbled her fingers in the wetness along my thighs and then sucked them dry, thrilled at her own daring at having tasted for the first time the spilled juices of a male. We came several times each before we were sated, soaking our mouths and cheeks with each other's pure essence of cunt.

As always after an extended sex session, June discovered that she had to pee. She got up out of habit and turned in the direction of the bathroom, but I pulled her back. "Why walk all the way down the all when we have a convenient toilet right here?"

June giggled. She looked not at his face but at his organ, which was already pointing to the spot on the ceiling again. "I didn't know men could get stiff again that fast."

"Piss drinkers get amazingly hard, amazingly fast," I said. "It's almost enough to make me go bisexual -- almost."

Stan smiled in anticipation around his gag when June approached him. She pulled off the strap, then jerked back a little when he stretched his mouth wide open. I believe she was shocked all over again by this display of his desire for female piss. Taking a deep breath, she mounted the stool and forced her pussy into place over his mouth.

For a moment, nothing came out. It's difficult to overcome the old programming for a bit. Finally, though, she let out first a trickle and then a gush. Stan drank greedily, his Adam's apple working up and down as he quenched his thirst on June's sweetness. I enjoyed watching him drink almost as much as I had enjoyed pissing in him.

But I also understood the limits of the male physiology. While June was relieving herself, I got up and reached between the whipping bench and his ass. He wouldn't blast off just from tasting piss this time -- the first ejaculation had removed too much of the pressure. However, if I slipped my finger right into his asshole at precisely the same moment that he was swallowing the thickest of her flow ... yes! Once again he was painting the ceiling, not to mention June's lovely young nakedness.

When we finally untied him and allowed him to leave, June was shocked once again that he clumsily handed me $300 in appreciation for being used as a human toilet. "True, I don't need the money", I told her after he was gone. "But for some men, paying to be pissed on is all part of their humiliation fantasies."

She nodded slowly as I pulled her down to the floor and began to lick Stan's come off her beautiful skin.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

Fucking Black Leather
The smell of his jacket intoxicated me. I grabbed at his sleeve, tugging his powerful body in my direction. "Please," I begged him. "I've got to be fucked by a biker. It's my only fantasy. I can't get off on any other kind of fucking. Please."

The heavily muscled man sneered as he looked up and down my small slim body. I don't have much of a figure, but I was wearing a pink sundress that was scanty enough to show that I didn't have a single tattoo anywhere.

"Go back to teaching Sunday-school class," he snorted.

However did he know that? I shook my head -- it wasn't important now. I was tired of just fantasizing about the taste and feel of sweaty leather. I had to have it on top of me, crushing my body, pumping into my mouth and my pussy. There was only one way to make him take me seriously.

I kicked off my candy-pink sandals and reached around back to undo the multiple buttons of the sundress. Dropping the soft cotton to the ground, I stood in front of him totally naked, my bare feet stinging against the coarse gravel of the parking lot.

"You don't know what you're asking for, missy," he said. "Get out of here before my brothers come out of the bar."

"I d-do know what I'm asking for." I trembled, but I grabbed for the hard lump slung on the left side of his heavy black leather pants. I massaged it roughly with my hand, then bent and tried to lick it. The leather had probably never been dry-cleaned, and it smelled and tasted of the road. After that, there was no reason why the biker should have exercised any restraint whatsoever.

Scooping me into his arms, he carried me off the gravel lot and over to a stretch of grass nearby. He lowered me to the ground, undid his leather fly, and whipped out his cock through the opening. It was much bigger and a much darker shade of purple than even my fantasies had shown me.

"Can you handle something this size?" he asked me, still sneering at me.

I didn't really know, but I was desperate to try, so I gulped and nodded at him. I pulled him down onto my body and wrapped my legs desperately around his leather-covered form. The sun was in my eyes, but I didn't care. The weight of the heavily muscled biker's body began to pound me into the turf. His huge dick was sliding into my pussy, expanding it on the inside, stretching muscles I didn't know I had. Just as I had climbed the plateau to my first orgasm ever with a man, I heard voices as several other bikers exited from the bar.

"Well, look at this," said one.

"Shitfire," said another. "We're only in town ten minutes, and Frankie's already found himself a slut."

My eyes were closed, but I could hear the sounds of men shuffling their boots around me and the sharp ripping sounds of zippers coming open. When I blinked them open again, there were a dozen cocks silhouetted against the bright sky. Like Frankie, they'd left on their leather jeans and just pulled their hard-ons out through the pissholes in their protective riding pants. Perfect.

The smell of sweaty leather was thick in the air, and then it was suddenly mingled with the sour-salty smell of Frankie's sudden ejaculation. I screamed, unashamed to realize that I was coming at the same moment, coming as hard as he was.

He'd barely staggered away from my jism-filled cunt when the next biker climbed on me. He wasn't as gentlemanly as Frankie. None of them were. Why should they be? They hadn't seen me in the pink sandals, the sundress. All they'd seen were my pale legs grappling Frankie's leather pants, my heels pulling his ass to me with every thrust of his huge cock.

I got into the gang-bang fantasy with a vengeance, rocking and rolling under biker after biker, coming with or without them. I had always known that I could achieve multiple orgasms if only I could smell the thick nasty scent of come-stained leather in my nostrils while I did it.

There were twelve, maybe thirteen of them, and each one took his turn in my cunt or my mouth or both. I licked and sucked their dicks with wild enthusiasm as the smell of unwashed leather and unwashed male penetrated my nose from only a few inches away, until I couldn't tell whether I was gagging from the smell or from the cock down my throat. I had some of my best orgasms that way without so much as a fingertip on my clit.

Finally, Frankie came back for a second round in my pussy. This fuck lasted the longest, because I was so sloppy wet, and he'd already gotten off once before, that there was barely enough friction to keep him going. But he was persistent, banging me between my sore thighs with his long, thick cock until finally we both exploded in the biggest and best mutual orgasm of the day.

The men I go on occasional dates with think I'm cold and uninterested in sex. But they'd have quite a different image of me if they'd seen me in the grass outside the biker's bar that day. I know I shouldn't ever go back -- but the memories of the taste of Frankie's leather are beginning to haunt my dreams every night. I know that I'll return there to suck and fuck black leather again and again -- and again.


The End

[birdie8819]

Tell Me Your Fantasy

Hands: How are you feeling?

K: Horny.

Hands: Then why don't you go upstairs and put a pillow over your face while the rabbit fucks that hot pussy?

K: I could.

Hands: Yes, you could.

K: I might.

Hands: No, you need to just do it. March yourself upstairs and get yourself off.

K: You do realize it's you I'll be fantasizing about while you do that.

Hands: Yes. You can tell me all about it afterward. E-mail me and tell me your fantasy. Are you going?

K: Yes.

Hands: Good. ttyl.

To: Hands

From: K

Subject: My Fantasy

I DP'ed myself. I put in a butt plug and lay on my back so I could fuck my pussy with the rabbit. I think I'd rather try that with a butt plug and a cock, or a cock in my ass and the rabbit in my pussy, but this was pretty damn good too.

When I started to slide the rabbit inside my pussy, I begged you to fuck me. (Very quietly... I am capable of being quiet, believe it or not.) The sensation of having something in my pussy and my ass at the same time was intense. And then I started to fantasize:

You move the rabbit in and out of my pussy, like the night you gave it to me. As you fuck me with it, you slide your cock between my lips. I lick and suck your cock, and the feeling of the rabbit inside me makes me moan and gasp. I handle your balls while I suck you.

The vibration of the rabbit and the excitement of hearing you as I suck you soon make me come. You withdraw the rabbit from my pussy and change position so that you can go down on me while you fuck my mouth. Your tongue finds my clit then you close your lips and suck my clit. While you lick and suck me, you take hold of the butt plug and fuck my ass with it.

I lick up and down your shaft, then down to your balls. You release my clit and slide your tongue along my slit, to thrust it inside me. After a couple minutes of this, I come once again. I take your cock back into my mouth and suck harder, wanting you to come in my mouth but at the same time hoping you don't, because I want you to fuck me now. If you come, I would suck you back to hardness, but that would take time, and my pussy aches to feel your long, thick cock fucking hard now!

But my pussy will have to wait a little longer, as you release your hot cum into my mouth. You lie on your back and wait for me to clean you and make you hard again. I start to remove the butt plug, but you stop me, telling me, "Leave it in so you'll be ready when I fuck your ass."

I stroke your cock and it twitches, beginning to harden again. Lightly, I lick it, and it hardens more. "Suck me," you tell me, and I do, taking your cock in my mouth again. I feel it grow as I suck.

Finally it's fully hard, and I beg you, "Fuck me!"

"What should I fuck first?" you ask. "Your pussy or your ass?"

"My pussy. Please fuck my pussy!"

You kneel in front of me, my legs on your shoulders, and with one hard thrust you bury your cock inside me. I'm filled again, your cock in my pussy, the plug in my ass, and the sensation brings me almost to the edge. But you tease me, fucking me with long, slow strokes that feel incredible but don't allow me to orgasm. "Harder," I say. "Please, fuck me harder!"

You oblige, pulling your cock almost completely out, then ramming it back in so hard I gasp. As you keep fucking me hard, I moan and whimper, feeling my orgasm build until I finally explode with pleasure, crying your name. You pull out of my pussy and tell me, "Turn over."

I get onto my hands and knees, and you pull the plug out of my ass. Your cock is soaked with my juices, so wet you barely need lube, but you use a little on my asshole anyway to ease your passage. You start to slide your cock in, slowly so that my ass will open for you, since your cock is bigger than the plug.

But once you're fully inside my ass, you fuck it hard, as hard as you fucked my pussy. It feels strange to me, uncomfortable, but so pleasurable I barely notice the discomfort. "Play with yourself," you tell me.

I reach down and finger my clit as you keep fucking my ass. You pick up the rabbit and push it back into my pussy; I can feel it against your cock through the membrane that separates them. The double penetration is so intense I scream; you respond by fucking me even harder, until I come so hard I feel like I'm going to black out. Again I scream your name. A moment later, you fill my ass with your cum.


The End

[birdie8819]

The Shower

The shower door slides open and he steps inside; she is not startled, she senses him even as her eyes are closed. The fragrance of her body wash is heady as he stands behind her nibbling her neck. She melts, sighing as he kisses and sucks her nape. He moves his mouth to her shoulders, she quivers with wanting.

The warm water cascades over her perfect curvy body as he moves in closer he places his hands on her hips.

Gently he slides his right hand around her and caresses her beautiful round belly; god she's lovely, every inch of her. She is magnificent; young, eager and full of sexual abandon.

With eyes still closed she smiles and washes those big beautiful breasts of hers; he brings his hand up and cups one of them, but his hand cannot accommodate their magnificent bounty. She adds her hand and together they push it up to her mouth as she takes the nipple and sucks on it. She feels his hard cock against the crease of her plump ass and remembers what nasty things they did last night. She smiles again and hopes that this will lead to a repeat performance.

Pulling her back against him, she leans on his body; a sensual "MMMM" comes from her lips as he takes the right nipple and gently tweaks it, pulls it and flicks it. Her nipples reacting to the water now become harder; as he becomes harder from watching her.

His other hand curves around her hips across that wondrous belly heading to her mound. His fingers travel through the silken locks of her brown neatly trimmed bush as she moans as sign of assent that he should continue.

Parting her outer lips, his finger slips in with little effort. Is it the water that has made her so, or is it her own wetness. He feels a slicker fluid in her and he leans down to nuzzle her neck again. She giggles like a little girl and shrugs her shoulders at the way his beard and moustache tickle her. But soon that changes as a second finger enters her cleft and she reacts more like a woman, letting out a moan of pleasure and desire.

Moving her away from the direct spray of the water he turns her and leans her against the cool tiles of the shower. He whispers something into her ear, and she nods her head in agreement as her breath becomes more labored and shallow.

Kneeling before her he places his mouth on her, slowly licking her outer mound as his fingers massage her wet pussy. He breathes a little heavy too as he is aroused by her taste and smell. She begins to caress her breasts and starts to play with her now turgid nipples.

The way he licks her is like an ice cream cone, slowly savoring each taste. Probing her with his tongue she squirms slightly wanting it deeper inside her. Moving one hand off herself she runs her fingers through his hair and tugs it gently pushing him deeper into her now soaking wet sex. He increases the pace of his licks and toys with the area around her clit. Her moans are louder and she starts begging him to eat her pussy. He does, and she parts her legs wider to give him more room to maneuver.

That evil, wicked tongue that flayed her last night is there again, with quick staccato flicks her clit awakens and starts to twitch a little. Her moans now turn into begs for him to use it on her clit more; he obliges, first with a slow circling motion and then with quick flicks over the hood he coaxes it to become nub hard. That lovely wicked tongue has a mind of its own and plays down there with wild recklessness. She moans again, and points her toes standing on them. He sees her arch up and he pushes in deeper tasting the velvety cream of sex that is flowing from her.

"This is so hot" she thinks, "and he's so hot"; she wants this to go on and on but she knows at some point she'll cum. She grips his hair harder and pushes her pussy into his face. He lets out a moan as she looks down their eyes lock. Her breathing is now shallower and she is gazing into his eyes seeing the lust building within.

His right hand strokes his cock, and with his left he reaches up and grabs her right nipple again rolling it firmly in the grasp of his thumb, index and middle fingers. She is in heaven all this attention, all this lust for her; looking down again she locks eyes with him and now sees that he is determined to make her cum. She nods her head telling him to go for it she's been teetering on the edge for a while.

As his slow licks are countered with quick flicks, she rises on tip-toe again pushing her hips up and down fucking that tongue that's driving her crazy. Her head swims, visions come and go; visions of him, of her and him, of her alone masturbating while reading his scorching e-mails, cumming like a dirty little girl, her roommate walking in on them. She smiles at that one, it hasn't happened - yet. She wishes it would; she'd watch as he ate out her roommate and maybe they would have a torrid three-way. It has been a fantasy of hers to be with him and another woman and he's just so dirty that he would probably go for it.

Her resistance wanes and now both hands are in his hair pushing her hip, grinding them into his sweet face. That goatee and moustache tickling all the right places, she bears down one more time as he pushes his tongue deep into her pink mound. With a low groan she comes. Steadying herself against the tiled wall she lets the orgasm wash over her as she calls his name and growls a few yeses. As she cums, he takes his hands and gently rakes the fingertips over her thighs. It heightens the sensations and causes her to buck wildly. He holds her thighs to steady her and as a few aftershocks roll through making her body twitch she lets out a hearty laugh and looks down at him with appreciative eyes.

The quaking subsides and her rises to his feet. Draping her arms around him she kisses him tasting her juices on his face; it tastes so sweet and she laps it all up. Her eyes glance down at his engorged fat cock. Now it will be his turn, she takes a good portion of the scented body wash and rubs it through her hands. Standing behind him she gets on her knees and reaches between his legs and goes up finding that mass of cockflesh. Curling her fingers around his stiff manhood the body wash makes for an excellent lube and her hand glides effortlessly along the shaft. He breathes heavy and leans his head back. Standing facing the shower head he braces himself with one hand on the wall. She giggles as the water flowing over him makes the body wash on his shaft lather and her hand slides with more ease. She tells him it's OK if he shoots, he's probably aroused from the wild oral he performed on her and she wants to see him cum.

Moaning, his cock grows fatter in her hand and she wonders whether she might not enjoys a morning "taste". Maneuvering around him she kneels in front of him, taking her beautiful tongue she flicks the head and takes just a little of it in her mouth. He wants to fuck her mouth, explode in it. She wants to prolong the agony just a bit longer and get a full load.

Her mouth takes in the head and she swirls her talented tongue around it; sucking some of the pre-cum form his slit she uses it and her spit to lube it. With her right hand she moves up and down the shaft in a corkscrew motion. He groans and starts to breathe heavier. A little more of his rigid mass disappears in her mouth and then some more until finally the she's down to his base.

Suppressing her need to gag she holds him there and slowly releases him. At this point he's hard as a rock and she sets to work. Licking the shaft and then the balls her ministrations cause him to plead for release. Looking wickedly into his eyes she swallows him again and again sucking that delicious cock. She's begging, pleading for his release in her warm, wet waiting mouth by her actions and he is so close.

Sensing it, she flicks her tongue over the head rapidly; as she does so his balls draw up. He tenses, his hips buck and the first pulse of relief breaks through. She takes the head in her mouth and feels the warm sweet ooze hit her in the back of her mouth. She knows he's not done yet; opening her mouth just a bit she takes him down to his base again as another massive torrent pours in. Her eyes close as she revels in what she's done. Gently squeezing his balls a final spurt leaves him.

There is so much that some drips out of her pretty mouth and onto her big beautiful breasts. A slight trickle curls in the corner of her lips. Standing up she uses her middle finger to wipe up the cum in the corner of her lips and licks the fingertip clean. She looks slyly at where it landed on her tits, seeing that one glob is by the nipple she pushes the nipple to her mouth and sucks it off. The other dollop is in her cleavage, with two fingers she scoops it up and swallows it.

They stand there holding each other, kissing passionately, laughing and smiling. Stepping out of the shower he wraps a towel around her. This is what she loves, the pampering after; he dries her, of course occasionally "slipping" the terrycloth into or over a sensitive place. She giggles, and sighs and purrs, as he dries her breasts, he takes extra time on her large still stiff nipples. She's aroused again and looking at him with those amazing brown eyes takes his hand. She tells him that it's Saturday and they're going back to bed they're staying home all day to laugh, to be lazy and to fuck.


The End

[birdie8819]

Seducing Osamu


She was drinking her usual ice mocha at the local Starbucks when she noticed a guy in the corner talking on his cell phone. Her lip curled a bit. She drank him in deeply as she sucked her coffee through the straw. She noted his slightly long pure black hair that obscured her view of his eyes. He was bowing emphatically, uttering a rapid stream of apologies, as if the person on the line could see as well as hear him. The cute cowering underling, she mused. Good little salaryman. She undressed him with her eyes, still sucking on the coffee. As her brain switched from observation mode to predatory mode, her tongue snaked around the straw as she pulled the cold liquid into her mouth. Because she was so focused on him, she was rather unaware of the action.

He continued apologizing for what seemed like eternity. She thought "These damn Japanese have more words for 'sorry' than the Inuit have for snow." Finally he hung up, stashed his stylish black cell in his equally stylish bag. That done, his shoulders slumped slightly and he looked down at his polished square-toed shoes. She waited for her moment to move in.

She judged him to be about late twenties early thirty-ish, unmarried, probably overworked with a shitty salary. Probably can't understand a lick of English.

He looked up, shook his head and now she could see his eyes that were a nice dark brown, just a touch lighter than the usual black color. She saw him see her as she continued her unabashed staring. Watched him as he perceived her Caucasian features, her ample bust, her soft hips. He looked away so as not to be obvious. But she continued staring, not giving a damn whether she was obvious or not. That was her cue, his gesture of temerity. Quickly, she rose from her seat.

Just a few strides and she was standing before him. He pretended to read the business magazine in front of him. Pretended he could not see the foreign girl towering over his corner table.

"Hello," she said to him, in English. "How are you today?"

"Eeeh~?" He uttered in terror and confusion at the foreign tongue, lowering the magazine. His eyes resembled that of a frightened woodland creature as he was forced to acknowledge her presence. Having produced the desired effect, she smirked, though to him it probably resembled a friendly smile.

"How. Are. You. Today?" she repeated in a condescendingly slow manner. It was the wicked English teacher to the struggling student.

He blinked, eyes taking in her heeled feet, the hem of her skirt before looking up at her face again.

"Ore..sono....anou....I...I amu fine" he stuttered. "Sorry...no English."

She grinned at him more widely, knowing that probably scared him to death as much as speaking English. Okay, I guess I'll give the guy a little break, she thought. Of course, she wanted to scare him, but not enough to make him run...She addressed him in Japanese.

"Gomen ne...My name is Sandra. What is your name?"

"Neyagawa to moushimasu. Yoroshiku onegai itashimasu." he said, bowing stiffly in his seat, speaking very formally. He was still nervous as hell, but obviously relieved to be back on more familiar ground.

"Nice to meet you, too, Neyagawa." she said to him casually, "But I would like to call you by your first name."

`Ah yes. It is usual with foreign people, isn`t it. Then, you can call me Osamu.`

`Osamu. I like that name.` she said.

`Thank you.` he said, beginning to relax a little. `Won`t you sit down?`

`Oh, thank you.` she said,taking the proffered seat. `My card,` she said, handing him her highly stylized personal business card. One side was in English, the other in Japanese.

He was clearly impressed as he took the card. `Wow. So you own a erm...novelty shop?`

`Yes,` she said. `Basically it was a product of my homesickness...you see, I created a store that sells everything I ever missed from America that I can`t get in Japan easily.`

`For example?`

`Well, things like Velveeta shells and cheese, root beer, fuzzy dice, tacky Budweiser paraphernalia.`

`Sounds interesting.` he said politely, tucking the business card carefully into his special meishi carrier and pulling out one of his own. She looked at it briefly. He was a web designer. Typical.

`Are you off work for the day?` she asked.

`Yes,` he said, sounding relieved.

`Would you like to go out for a drink?`

`Really? You want to go with me? Why? Don`t you have a cool foreign boyfriend or something?`

`No. I don`t have a boyfriend, a husband, or a lover. So will you go or not?` she glanced at her watch. `Hurry up and say yes or no. I`ve no time to stroke your feeble Japanese ego.`

She noticed him swallow. Could nearly hear the gears in his head turning rapidly, the thudding of his heart. `Yes. I`ll go.` he said.

`Ok. Let` s go` she said, pulling him out of his seat. Hastily she paid the bill and dragged him out of the coffee house.

Where are we going?` Osamu asked her, wondering why he had agreed to this crazy proposal.

`Karaoke box,` Sandra told him tersely.

`But I can`t sing,` he whined.

`Oh you don`t need to worry about THAT,` she grinned.

He nodded, perhaps not deriving much meaning from her words.

The rest of the way they walked in silence side by side. When they arrived at the karaoke box, the worker at the counter darted a quick look at the pair. She thought they were a goodlooking, if unusual couple. She addressed Osamu, wondering whether the attractive foreign woman could understand Japanese.

`How many hours?` the worker asked in a bored tone.

But Osamu wasn`t sure, so he darted a questioning look at Sandra.

`Just one hour is okay.` Sandra piped up brightly.

`Ok,` the worker said. `Soft drink bar is included in the price. We have a special alcohol nomihoudai course for just 1000yen`

`We`ll take it,` said Sandra.

`I can`t drink so much,` Osamu complained.

But Sandra ignored him, taking the basket that the counter girl handed her. It contained a food and drink menu and the standard portable plastic-wrapped microphones.

Their box was on the fourth floor so they had to use the elevator.

They entered the small room with its leather couch and gaudy wall-paper. In front of the couch was a large TV with the karaoke system situated beneath. Sandra grabbed the electronic device that you use to select a song and began browsing.

`Order some drinks` she commanded Osamu. `2 shouchus on the rocks.`

`Its too strong for me.`

`Are you a sissy?` she asked him sweetly.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

`No.` he insisted and picked up the receiver to order the drinks. Despite himself he found himself ordering 2 shouchus on the rocks.

Sandra had chosen to sing some older American song that had a catchy swing tune. He liked her voice. It was rather deeper than most Japanese women and she had a mild vibrato. Osamu sipped his drink thoughtfully as he listened to her. The shouchu tasted terrible as he knew it would and it burned in his throat. He forced himself to drink it anyway and began to stare at Sandra`s big breasts as she sang. They were mesmerizing. He had never been so close to a woman with such large round breasts. He wanted to bury his head in them.

Suddenly a conflicting feeling arose. Why was he thinking such dirty things? Sandra probably was n`t interested in letting his hands touch those magnificent globes. Wasn`t interested in letting him lick her hard nipples. Yes...if you looked very closely you could see the outline of her nipples through that maddening shirt. Were they hard because it was a bit chilly in the room?

Mind dulled a bit by the strong alcohol he realized that her song had finished several moments ago. Her blue eyes locked with his.

`What are you looking at?` she purred, leaning forward slightly and raising a dark eyebrow.

He was stunned at her motion as it made her breasts all the more visible. Then she came even closer. He realized self-consciously that his pants were feeling a bit constricting in a very important area. She drew near to his face and he could smell something sweet and spicy. Maybe her shampoo or perfume. He couldn`t identify the scent but it suited her.

She was whispering in his ear, `Are you looking at my tits, Osamu?` After she uttered his name he felt the slight wetness of the tip of her tongue graze his earlobe. He shuddered with longing. He was a little afraid he would explode in his pants, thereby disgracing himself for life.

`N-No...I`m not looking at your tits` he lied lamely.

`Yes you were.` she said. `What a nasty boy you are. Well, now you are going to lick them until I tell you to stop.` And before he could react, she pulled her black knit shirt over her head and discarded it on the couch.

`Take off my bra,` she demanded, turning her back to him so he could find the clasp. He began to reach for it uncertainly with his trembling hands.

`Not like THAT!` she snapped, slapping his hand away. You will do it with your teeth.

`What?` he asked, surprised.

`Just do it, you little sissy boy!`

He sighed and lowered his head to the clasp. He tried to unfasten it. Failed. Tried again. Failed. Finally, on the third try he prevailed. For an extra flourish, he took the straps in his teeth and pulled them one by one off her white shoulders. Finally the bra fell away, baring the glorious tits to his eyes. He stared at them, marveled at the rosy color of her nipples. The color matched the slight blush of her face.

`You are so beautiful,` he breathed,hardly able to contain himself.

`Glad you like it,` she said dispassionately, pulling an elegant patterned handkerchief from her purse. To his surprise she folded it into a neat rectangle and tied it, blindfold style over his eyes.

`Now I want you to order us more drinks.`

`But I-`

`Shut up and do as I say. You are not to speak unless I tell you otherwise.`

`Meekly he moved to follow her command. He stumbled towards the phone, groped like a blindman along the wall. She grinned, enjoying seeing him stumbling around for her sake.

She was ONLY just beginning.

Osamu leapt to obey his harsh mistress. Somehow, he found the phone receiver after some awkward groping. "Two shochus, please" he said into the mouthpiece.

"Ok, right away" the voice on the other end replied with annoying perkiness. Before successfully hanging up, he dropped the receiver. It made a loud clatter. Ashamed, he picked it up and set it properly back in place.

"ahhh..." Osamu heard soft moans escaping Sandra's lips. His already hard dick stiffened to its maximum length. He wondered exactly what she was doing with her pretty white hands. One of his own hands began rubbing the throbbing shaft through his pants. In the space of darkness between his eyes and the handkerchief, he was entertaining some pretty vivid images of himself and Sandra in various explicit positions.

He heard the sound of her heeled feet approaching. She grabbed him by the slightly long hair at the nape of his neck. "Now don't go doing that" she growled. "You'll only get frustrated." She slapped his hand away with her free hand. Then he felt her fingers graze the belt of his pants, heard the jingling of the buckle as she freed him from his bondage. Fiercely, she yanked his crisp black pants down so that they pooled around his ankles. His legs were dark, well-toned, and nearly hairless. Angrily his cock pulsed and strained against his dark maroon underwear. From the waist up, he was still wearing his clean white collared shirt. Deciding she had to see more of his skin, she opened three buttons of his shirt, pausing to play with his luscious-looking little dark brown nipples as they were exposed. He moaned throatily as she did that. Crushing her tits against his chest, she felt how warm and soft his body was. She moaned at the decadent velvet texture of his skin. How deliciously helpless he looked with his clothing all askew and his beautiful blindfolded face and gasping lips! She bent her head to his long graceful neck and tasted of the little spot where his neck joined his shoulder. She used her tongue and her teeth. Of course, his pulse was racing and this added to the heat of her passion. After lavishing attention upon the exquisite neck, she longed for his mouth. Claiming him with fervor, her tongue found its way into his mouth. He made no attempt to resist her invasion and actually she found his tongue caressing hers quite willingly. At some point the blindfold fell off, wafting forgotten to the floor. She moaned with pleasure into his mouth. Her nipples were rock-hard against his chest while she could feel the soid pressure of his erection pressing against her. Meanwhile, his lips were as soft as his dick was hard. All of his wonderful textures were driving her wild!

However, Sandra and Osamu were so enjoying each other they had no idea that the door to the karaoke box had opened and their drinks had arrived. In the doorway was a boy was staring in shock at the amorous pair- until he tilted the the little round tray he held a bit too much and one of the shochus spilled all over the apron he wore.

Sandra reacted quickly, leaving temporarily horrified and forlorn Osamu standing there alone in his half open shirt, underwear, and pants around his ankles. Oh, and also his fat obvious erection. She grabbed the boy in the door by the waist, pulled him into the room, and shut the door, closing off the exit by leaning her weight against it. She was smiling wickedly. The poor waiter boy had hardly had time to register what was happening. Now suddenly he was being harassed by a half naked big-busted foreign woman. His manner was a bit more stoic than Osamu's though, and once the shock subsided, he did not seem to mind his current state so much. Registering that the new captive didn't seem likely to bolt, Sandra stepped away from the door and toward the waiter boy. She reached out and stroked his cheek affectionately. While Osamu's face had a mature more developed beauty, this boy was more "cute" His eyes were rather large, his face slightly feline. The boy studied her thoughtfully with his pretty black eyes and she noticed the lashes were long. After a few moments comprehension touched him and he smiled lazily and sexily, welcoming her to do as she like. He was quite tall for a Japanese boy- about 5'11, so she had to pull his head down to reach his lips. She kissed him, tenderly and almost chastely at first, allowing him the liberty to ease into her passion. As the excitement built between the two of them their tongues lashed furiously and his hands were groping her ass while her arms were thrown about his neck.

While on one hand Osamu was releived to be free on the other hand he also felt a little jealous. Sandra hadn't kissed HIM like that. But, jealousy or no, he found his cock was still rock solid and was now weeping a bit of precum. Almost of its own will he found his hand straying south. At first he rolled his balls a bit which made him moan then he stuck his hand under the waistband of his underwear and began stroking his thick shaft. After he pushed his jealousy onto the backburner he found watching Sandra with this other Japanese boy was very erotic. The clash of their different skintones, the way their very different faces joined together in these moments of rapture was a little bit surreal. His hand moved faster and he threw back his head and moaned more loudly.

Sandra stopped kissing the waiter boy. As delicious as raping his mouth was, she had other plans for her two pets. She backed away from the boy. "Sit down there!" she commanded him rapidly. Darting a sharp look at Osamu, Sandra said " You sit next to him." Osamu gulped, but did as he was told because he so desperately wanted Sandra's pussy. "Lick him clean!" Sandra told him, indicating the waiter's apron that was still sopping with shochu. The strong odor filled his nostrils. Osamu stared at her for a moment until she confirmed his fears.

"If you want to play with me later, first you must play with each other!"


The End

[birdie8819]

At the Office



I was heading to a club and got my 5'7" 140 lbs skinny sexy body all dolled up. I love to dress up and look like a hot woman since I have to spend my week as a boring man. I do compensate by having my ears, nipples, belly and tongue pierced. Ok it's more like I dress like a slut. I had on black thigh high stockings under my black leather thigh high boots with 4" heels. A super short and tight blue leather dress, it is so cute with thin shoulder straps and it hugs my body perfectly. I go out without padding any tits because I love my nipples rubbed. Under my sexy leather dress was an open cup black corset with garter straps and black boy shorts. I always feel so sexy in corsets because they trim my waist down to an hourglass. This one allows my nipple rings to be exposed. It's so hot! Tonight I had on my red bob wig and some heavy sexy make up. I added some accessories like big silver hoop earrings, silver hoop bracelets, silver rings to accent my painted nails and topped it with a sexy black choker.

I was all set with my purse packed with my goodies for the night, some lube and condoms along with my touch up make up. I was going to a local alternative club that ranged from gay and lesbian to CD's and Transvestites. First however I had to stop at my office. It was very late on Saturday night and I knew no one would be there. I pulled in the parking lot and it was dark inside. I grabbed my key card and walked up. The click of my heels on the pavement was intoxicating and made me feel extra sexy. As I approached the large glass building I looked at my reflection as I strutted up. It turned me on to see the sexy woman walking up, and it was me. I swiped my card and walked down the hall to my office and swiped again to get in. I went to my desk to retrieve the items I needed when I heard someone clear their throat behind me. I froze as my back was to the door.

"Can I help you?"

I slowly turned and saw Tim the guy in the office next to me staring at me. I didn't say anything, what could I say? Tim is a good-looking guy in his late thirties. He was over six foot and had a nice athletic body. He is married and has been at the office about five years longer than me. I was pretty new and only 27.

"This is a private office and I'd like to know what the f..."

His words trailed off. Oh shit he recognized me.

"Evan?" "What the fuck are you doing man?"

I tried to give some lame excuse of doing this on a dare but he didn't buy it. Tim slowly walked up to me and pushed me against the wall. What was he doing, my mind raced!

"This is a very interesting situation, isn't it?" "The question is how are you going to handle it?"

As he spoke his hands roamed up my sides touching my dress and to my chest. I was becoming very hot as he spoke and touched me.

"Are you going to be a good girl and play along, or are you going to make this difficult and make me take what I want?"

I was definitely not resisting this one as my hands lifted and I found his cock, which was very hard at this point.

"Good girl, so what does my slut like to be called?"

"Katie" I replied.

Tim then planted his lips to mine and shoved his tongue roughly into my mouth. This lit a fire of passion in me and I knew I had to have this man in every way. Our kiss broke and I slid down his body and began to undo his pants, pulling them down and exposing his beautiful cock. It stood straight out pointing at me. I was on my knees in my office, my leather dress sliding up exposing my stocking tops and garters, ready to suck the cock of a co-worker. I took hold of his steel rod and wrapped my painted nailed fingers around it. It was so hot with veins running through it and was totally engorged. I licked my lips and pressed my mouth to it allowing it to slid in and penetrate me. Tim let out a moan as it slid over my tongue to the back of my throat. I was getting excited and letting out sexy little moans. I held my lips tight and pulled it back out slowly and then pushed it back in once again.

As I sucked his cock I looked up at him with sexy eyes. I knew he was enjoying himself as I worked his cock hard. I pulled it out completely and ran my tongue around his head and down the shaft. I then put my mouth on his balls and began to suck and lick on them as I jacked his dick. I was a total slut and loved the feeling it was giving me. My tongue ran up his shaft yet again and put him back in my mouth bobbing up and down. Saliva mixed with his delicious pre-cum dripped from my lips. When this happened I would pull him out and stroke as I licked my lips in a sexy way looking into his eyes.

"Do you want to fuck my tight hole Tim?"

He nodded and I went back to sucking him hard for a couple of more minutes. I pulled him from my lips causing it to make a pop sound. I grabbed the zipper of my dress pulled it down, letting my dress fall to the floor. Tim's eyes widened as he looked at my corseted body, my nipples hard and exposed. I then took my panties off letting my little girl cock spring free. Tim's eyes were glued to me as I walked to my desk and I retrieved my lube. I put some on my hands and began to rub it into my little hole. I motioned for Tim to come over and like a good boy he did. I knew I was in total control now. I grabbed his cock and rubbed the lube all over it. My ass was good and ready to receive him.

I bent over my desk and told him to go slow at first. He was a good lover and did just as he was told. Tim put his cock head to my boy pussy and pushed in till my ass gave way. Once the head popped in he stopped and waited for further instructions. I grabbed the desk and nodded as I moaned giving him the go ahead to have me. Tim grabbed my hips and began to push into me. Holy shit his dick was perfect. All those veins made for a wonderful feeling inside of me. He held my hips and began sliding his cock in and out of me. We both moaned in pleasure as he fucked me. The tempo increased, I could not take it any more and began to rub my girl cock. I wanted to cum and I was going to cum quickly. As Tim held my hips and fucked me my orgasm built. Suddenly as he was fucking me I could hold out no more and I began to shoot hot cum all over the side of my desk. My ass squeezed tight like a vise on Tim's cock. I felt him tense also as he pushed in one last time and blew a huge hot load into me. He just held me tight with his dick buried deep inside of me. I finally stopped shooting as Tim groaned and squeezed his last drops into me. Exhausted he let out a huge sigh.

"Oh my FUCKING god that was hot!" Tim smiled as I spoke in between moans.

"It was baby" Tim replied, "but I have to go."

As he spoke Tim pulled his cock out of me and pulled his pants up. Before I could say anything he was out the door as I was still bent over my desk with cum dripping from my well-fucked ass. I thought about what had happened and what events may come before getting dressed to head to the club.


The End

[birdie8819]

Private Tutor

He stared at me with those piercing eyes that everyone feared. They bore into you from the front of the lecture hall and there was no where to hide. Everyone feared it, yet why did I feel that tumbling in my belly. As he came closer I grew hotter, till I was sure my cheeks where flushing and he could see me tremble. It was a heady combination of fear and lust that consumed me whenever I saw him. I wasn't sure what it was that made me feel this way, I only knew that it was stronger than anything I had felt with anyone!

"You're not paying attention young lady." He was right, I wasn't. I was in a constant state of confusion around him and the subject he was teaching went right over my head. "What have I been talking about?"

Panic rose in me quickly as I tried in vain to bring back the words that I had watched leave his mouth. I took such pleasure in watching his mouth as he spoke. It was a beautiful mouth, full deep lips...

"girl-" His eyes narrowed "you will see me after class."

He turned away and resumed speaking in his even deep voice as I sank into the chair. How I wished I had a hole to fall into at this moment. The rest of the class seemed to fly by and couldn't have stopped it no matter how much I wanted to. Though I infatuated over him constantly, I didn't want to be near him because I became that fidgeting silly girl that I hated in his presence. I felt sympathetic eye on me as they left the class.

It was the last class of the day and it emptied quickly, the door swinging shut after them to leave just the two of us in the huge hall. I made a long job of packing my books up until there was nothing left for me to do but walk down the few steps to the long desk at the front of the room. He was wiping off the board and I could see the play of muscles in his back as he moved in a side to side sweep. I will my body not to respond but it defied me.

He turned and placed the eraser on his desk, brushing his hands together to get the dust from them before he looked to me.

"Move over here." He pointed to the spot next to his desk as he sat down. Dropping my bag I moved slowly, looking uneasily to him as I moved to the place his finger indicated.

"Young lady it seems you not only have trouble concentrating in my class but you also have trouble following orders. When I tell you to move, you do it quickly, is that understood." He spoke in such a clam voice but its effect was anything but.

"Yes Sir," I managed to mumble as my fingers linked and unlinked. My heartbeat was erratic and I couldn't bare look at him so my eyes focused on the floor at my feet.

I didn't hear the sweep of the ruler through the air but I certainly felt it on my knuckles and I jumped, squealing as I rubbed them. He calmly put the ruler down and leaned back in his chair.

"Young ladies do not fidget, but I see you are not a total loss; keep your eyes lowered girl." I rubbed at the bruised knuckles keeping my eyes on the floor as a tear welled in the corners.

"Do you have anything to say to me Chelsea."

"I'm sorry Sir," I stammered

"For what?"

" Umm for not paying attention in class."

"And?" he pressed

"And for moving too slowly."

"And?"

My mind raced trying to think "And for fidgeting Sir."

He nodded and I breathed a sign of relief thinking surely that I could leave now! Instead he motioned me to his side and I could do nothing but move quickly to where his finger pointed. The softness of my lower lip was pulled between my teeth in worry and waited. I could hear his breath, deep and even; I could see his feet, planted firmly on the floor at the desk and my own small beside his. What I didn't see was his hand gripping me around the waist and moving me as if I weighed nothing to push me over his lap. He pushed his chair from the table making just enough room to squeeze me in. I squealed trying to pull up from his grip around me but it was no use at all, he was too strong. I struggled until there was no energy left in me, just tears that began to fall down my cheeks.

"Better," came his deep voice,

"Now that you have stopped your protesting we will begin."

Begin? Being what, I thought. I didn't have to wait long to find out. One large hand swiftly lifted my short skirt and pulled down my panties till they trapped my knees together. I whimpered as his hand slide over the naked flesh of my bottom, guessing what he had in mind. I flushed deeply, I felt all of me on fire even before the strike of his hand. Such a large hand spanned both cheeks easily and quickly with a crack. I yelped at the pain that flashed through my bottom, stinging it before the hand descended again, too soon to get over the first.

Again and again his hand landed on my bottom till the pain mingled into one long ache. I cried in vain, wriggled with out hope. I was captive until he was finished. When the last spank had landed on my hot swore bottom I was all out of fight, laying limply over his lap sobbing quietly. He lifted me easily pulling my panties back in place to stand on my feet, wobbling as the ache spread up my body. The tears continued to fall down my wet face and sobs hiccuped involuntarily.

"I would assign you a tutor, but I have none free...so I will have to do." He handed me a piece of paper

"Come to my house at 6.30 tonight." Those eyes bore into me " and don't be late."

***

Late!

How could I be late when I had experienced the repercussions on my backside? All afternoon I fretted about this tutoring session. I didn't want to see him again let alone be in the same room as him. The humiliation was just too great. How had he read my mind so effectively? How had he seen into the darkest places that fantasized about just such things? But what option did I have. Not go and fail the class or worse. Go and possibly experience more of this afternoon. What an option!

I rant the doorbell of the old college house, sitting among a group of facality houses with sweating hands and my body shaking to the point that I'm sure he could tell. I was ushered unceremoniously into the living room where a fire burnt in the grate of a room that was utterly comfortable with large furniture giving it a warm feel.

I stood in the middle of the room not knowing what to do or say but he was totally at ease pouring some water into glasses and motioning me to a seat. I took the one next to him but keeping a large space between us on the sofa. I found it so hard to concentrate on the words, instead I could only watch his mouth move, or the way his hands stressed a point. He has wonderful hands, I thought, large and strong, and once again I pictured then landing with a resounding thud on my backside. But it was no good, he could tell I was taking in no more than I did in class.

"I see you're going to need more than some catch up work young lady." He slowly sipped at the water looking over his glass at me, my discomfort increasing all the time.

"Tomorrow and every day after it you will report to my office for some disciplinary measures. That might increase your ability to concentrate in my class. Every evening you will come here for tutoring until I am assured that you are working to the best of your ability. Are we clear child?" he persisted, looking dangerous as you rose to look down at me.

"Yes Sir."

"Better." He walked around the low table to settle into a soft looking chair, with high arms on the sides that seemed to curl around him.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

"Put your books down and come stand before me."

I didn't hesitate for a moment, closing them with a snap to move towards the chair with my legs shaking uncontrollably. His eyes took me in, from head to toe and back again while I gulped for air. The heat in my body consumed me; the heat in the room made me dizzy.

"Remove your panties."

My mouth opened in objection. Remove my panties in front of him, he must be insane? Or reading my diary I thought. The look on his face told me I would regret objecting very much. I bent at the waist, slowly pulling the skirt up till my fingers brushed over the cotton, hooking a finger each side to slowly slide them down my legs. I lifted each foot to step out of them, thankful that my skirt had slide back down into place but as if reading my mind he spoke.

"Lift your skirt up to your waist child."

I gasped, not just at the instruction, but at the words he used, the things he called me, he seemed to see into me and know the best way to control. I felt like liquid as my hands swept up my thighs bringing the short skirt with it, over my tight belly till the skirt was folded around me and eyes bore into my naked flesh

"Lovely," was his only word. I blushed to the core as he leaned forward to examine me. It was as if I could feel his eyes like fingers with my naked pussy displayed so well.

"Girl, you will find a box on the mantle piece, fetch it for me." I released the material in my hands and moved quickly to the fire, the heat rushing up my thighs to tickle at my nakedness underneath. Gathering the black lacquer box in my hand I returned to him holding it out with both my trembling hands. He brushed mine as he took it, looking down as he flipped the lid.

"Return to your position, skirt raised." I did so with out thinking, raising it once more as he arranged things in the box then set it aside on a low table. I could not see what might be inside thought my curiosity was great.

I stood as still as my nerves would allow me, while his eyes took in everything. He relaxed enjoying the picture before him as I tried so hard to remain still. It seemed an eternity before he motioned me forward. The few feet seemed to take forever as his hands came out to wrap around my waist and pull me into his lap.

It felt like a dream, some kind of fantasy while he laid me over his lap, lowering me onto the large arms of the chair. His hands smoothed over my thighs, over and over again till they open widely. My breath came and went in gasps, in pants, as his hands placed me just were he wanted. Over my belly they swept, moving the skirt higher, under my blouse to gently cup my breasts. His face was placid and told me nothing of his intentions. The heat inside me ignited into flames with each stroke of his strong hands on my skin. When I thought I would die from it they left. I couldn't move, I was filled with such need, that I could only lie there waiting, wanting.

"Be still girl." I felt lifeless lying across his legs, my head tumbling back over the armchair. The coldness startled me and I jumped only to have his hand press flat on my belly.

"I said be still girl." I whimpered nervously, not able to see what he was doing I could only feel the chill as something was poured onto my pelvis, and rubbed gently over the hair, between the softness of my thighs. I could feel the sweeping movement and knew he was shaving me, doing so precisely and expertly, dipping the razor into the chilly goo and replying it to remove every trace of hair from my pussy. I felt more naked than I had ever been as he worked to reveal me. I clenched my hands, nails biting into the softness of my palms as he moved to the tender area around my clit, using a finger to lift the delicate bud and scrap around it.

My heart pounded heard in my chest till I though I it would burst

"Shh pet, be very still." The soft words soothed me and hands assured me, relaxing a little as he moved either side of my labia pushing it this way and that as he work. I seemed to be floating, looking down to watch myself in his lap, thighs so very spread while hands expertly shaved me. He gripped one knee strongly and pushed it up to my chest. I had never felt so exposed. Then the other, ordering me to keep them there, knees wide. His fingers were sure as they welded the razor lower, removing every growth of hair.

I blushed hotly, feeling it in my cheeks, on my chest. I whimpered softly until he was satisfied that I was fully naked and placed the tools in the box, and lightly grazed his fingers over the smooth skin before lowering my legs to drape once again over his long ones. He flicked lightly at the exposed clit, and fluttered down between the moist lips parting them to stretch the tightness that greeted him.

I wanted to feel it, to see it, this new me. While he removed the hair with it went some of my inhibitions. I squirmed under the touch. I felt my mouth opening, gasping in air, moaning as it left me. My arms stretched over my head, tossing through my hair as I draped over his, wriggling at this amazing excitement pulsing through me. Squirming as warm fingers dipped within me, teasing and tormenting me into a state of ecstasy, till I was begging softly, words that where leaving me of there own accord, words begging for more.


Continue next page ......

[birdie8819]

But just as I grew to the peak of something, something warm and wet within me, I was lifted, cradled to him for a moment of sheer bliss. I could feel the strength, the sheer control of him over me and I knew then that I wanted to feel this always. His mouth opened wide to take my throat in its grasp, I was prey to him, and he had captured me. I could only whimper softly at the bite, as teeth sunk into me, marking me, then move up to take my mouth plunging a tongue to wrap around mine, licking, sucking till it too was controlled.

The comfort of his arms disappeared as he lowered me to the floor, to kneel at his feet, spreading my thighs wide with his foot. Apt hands quickly removed the blouse and bra till I was naked, shaven and spread before him. One of his hands gripped my cheeks, squeezing till my mouth opened wide, till my eyes flashed in fear. I could feel the sting of his teeth marks on my neck where his teeth had been and I knew he was looking at the marks. He smiled softly while tears fell down my cheeks. With the tenderness of soft fingers he swept them away.

"There is no need for tears my pet, no need for fear." I believed him and felt the calm around me as he brought me closer, till he brought my face into his crutch so I could watch his hand free the cock that sprung before my face and into my mouth. Cupping my chin in one hand he wrapped my hair in the other, and pushed slowly till it filled me, pushed between my lips, sliding across my tongue, over the ripples at the roof of my mouth and down into my throat. I shall always remember the look in his eyes as my throat received him. The bliss he showed me in pleasing him. Our eyes locked as he held me there, fully in my throat, my nose pressed up against his hard stomach. I tried to pull back but it was useless, his hands held me strong against him.

"Swallow, girl." I tried to obey but the fullness in my throat was too much, my eyes watered and I was sure I would pass out.

"Swallow!" His voice hardened, giving me no option but to obey. I swallowed and the pressure eased only to be replaced again.

"Swallow," and I did again and again, holding him firm in my mouth. Slowly he began to move, sliding softly while hands tightened and the contrast is so electric I could feel it climbing up my spine. I could feel it pooling in my stomach, tightening into mass that grew and hardened.

My eyes looked to him desperately with out knowing what I was asking for. His head arched, your body tightened, his hands griped my head as he began to slam his cock in and out of my mouth. Guttural sounds erupted from his mouth; groans from my own as I squirmed on the floor, pushing my body between his legs to rub against him. My mouth watered around his cock, my tongue pressed it up to rub over my mouth as it rushed in and out faster with every stroke. Eventually I could only remain still while he fucked my mouth. Arching my head back I simply opened it wide for him to use. He looked to me with such caring and tenderness yet the hands were tight and hard and his cock plunged in and out. I thought that I would go insane with the pressure building in my body, with the scorching heat that went round and round in my stomach.

I could feel him harden, grow tighter in my mouth, throbbing heavily before he yelled loudly, screaming up into the ceiling as he came down my throat in a torrent of thick seed. I swallowed over and over with every spurt, instinctively knowing not to lose a drop. His hands wound around my hair gathering it to him, tossing it here and there as I wriggled out of control, rubbing myself up against his foot, my warm wet cunt sliding over it.

In slow motion he leaned down to whisper in my ear.

"Cum pet!" And I did. I screamed over and over as my body lost control and exploded over his foot as he grinded it into me. The slight pain of the foot digging into my smooth pussy mingled with the ultimate pleasure. I fell back, squirming on the floor, gasping every breath I could. Lightly he gathered me to him, pressing my face into his neck, his hands smoothing over my back and bottom, soothing me with such tender words as I whimpered uncontrollably.

I woke in his arms, snuggled into his lap in the chair, not sure how long I had slept. It was dark outside and I felt dazed. My mouth was sore and I blushed to remember why. My backside was just as sore. Every time I moved I remembered the hand coming down on it. He slowly slide his hand between my thighs and I opened them eagerly, feeling the soft wetness that he gave me trickle over his fingers. Lightly he gathered the juice and brought it to his mouth, as I blushed deeply. His arms gathered me closer and his voice soft in my ear.

"Tomorrow you will have reason to fall asleep slut. Now off with you and dressed. I'll see you in my office for your punishment after class tomorrow."

Oh no I thought, the punishment. I dressed and turned to go.

"Does a girl leave before cleaning up her mess?" I gulped and shook my head, flushed from head to toe but bend where he pushed me, sliding down to lay on the floor and lick his boot clean of my cum.


The End

[birdie8819]

Thea



I met Thea while walking in Hyde Park in London during mid-October of 1998. I was 38 years old at the time and living and working in London. We both found ourselves at the door of a modern looking sandwich bar in the park. I opened the door for her and allowed her to go first to the counter. She ordered first getting a red wine. I followed suit and ordered a red wine and a sandwich and took my order over to a table next to hers. She was dressed in a dark colored jacket with her hair tucked up into a red beret. She gave me a very pretty disarming smile when I sat down, so I said hi to her.

She said hi back and invited me to share her table. We both started talking and I found that she was an American visiting for business and made trips to London often. Up close I could tell that she was a pretty woman though older than me, which you could see by her neck and hands. I figured her to be about 50 and since I am bald I am often taken for being older than my age.

Thea's skin was fair and white, she used very little cosmetics, and when she stood she was of slight build and only about 5 feet 3 inches tall. Her hair was brunette and at the time in a bun tucked into her beret (she had long hair down to her waist). We chatted for a while and seeing that I had nothing planned for the afternoon, I asked her if she wanted to have a drink at a pub (as you do in the UK).

We left together and went over to the Bricklayers Arms and I bought her another glass of red wine. Later we went out to dinner and as I walked her back to her hotel we kissed at the door. Thea told me that she thought I'd never kiss her and had been waiting all night. We made plans to go out the next evening.

We met after work at the Three Tuns pub and later ate off in an Italian restaurant in Saint George street. Thea was dressed in a Grey wraparound skirt, a white blouse, black hose and shoes, a dark jacket and her red beret. After eating we walked to a pub not far from my flat, the Pontefract Castle on Wigmore street. It is a multi-level pub and you can go upstairs and find a couch in an out of the way area for privacy. I bought her another red wine and we talked while sitting close on a couch.

At a certain point I looked in her eyes and leaned over and kissed her again. To my surprise Thea took my head in her hands and french kissed me deeply back, holding me as her tongue explored my mouth. I touched her knee and the inside of her leg rubbing her hose with my hands as she parted her legs slightly.

Kissing Thea back our tongues moving in and out of each others mouth, I ran my hand up under her skirt and could feel the heat of her pubic mound under my hand. Thea parted her legs further so I could caress her. My other hand I placed under her jacket and rubbed her chest, finding that she was flat chested with tall erect nipples.

As we broke our embrace to breathe, Thea said "we have to leave", so we downed the remainder of our red wine and went downstairs to leave. Once outside in the cold, Thea pulled me close kissing me open mouthed again. She asked me where my flat was? I told her that we were a block away, and we walked briskly to it.

Once upstairs, in the hallway Thea kissed me again and pulled my shirt off and unbuckled my pants. She stood up and dropped her jacket, blouse and skirt on the carpet, standing before me in a white bra, dark pantyhose, and white panties. As we made it to the bedroom she took my cock out, dropped to her knees and took my cock into her mouth and started sucking me. After releasing her bra, I started pulling on her dark erect nipples.

I finally got her completely nude and she was beautiful and quite petite. She had been a ballerina once and could still do all of the stretches and only weighed 115 pounds. She had the longest pubic hair I have ever seen and hard erect nipples on her flat chest. I took her in the bedroom and laid her on the bed. I kissed down her chest my hand between her legs as my fingers explored her wetness. Moving my kisses further dwn her stomach, I kissed her pubic hair, and then her clitorus as I fingered her. I penetrated her with two and then three fingers as I licked her labia and clitorus pleasureing her orally, licking and fingering her to a strong orgasm.

After flooding my mouth with her juices, Thea had me lay down and again took me into her mouth, scking and licking until she could press her lips into my pubic hair. Once she could take me fully into her mouth and throat she moved her mouth up and down on my cock.

Finally she took my twitching cock out of her mouth and carefully got on top of me. She took my cock in hand and brought her cunt close, rubbing my cock head up and down her wet pussy slit. then very slowly she took my cock head into her waiting cunt. A half inch at a time, Thea moved up and down slowly each time taking my member inside her a little more until she could mash her pelvis against me. I am no super endowed man but she said that I was the largest man she had ever taken before.

Once I was totally inside of her, I started a gradual rhythmic pumping, grabbing her butt cheeks as I sucked on those nipples. Thea almost passed out on top of me as she came again with muffled screams. I was far from finished and she came again as I continued to thrust up from beneath her. Finally I grabbed her and pulled her down as I ejaculated deep into her cunt. She trembled and collapsed on top of me orgasming yet again. After laying on top of me for minutes, Thea shifted and rose up off my semi hard cock.

Seeing me still hard, Thea bent over and took me back into her mouth and cleaned my cock of sperm and her orgasmic juices. She also licked my balls that were bathed in our cunt-sperm cocktail.

Once I was hard again, we got off the bed and I bent her over the side and stepped up behind her. My cock slid easily inside her and I grabbed her buttocks with my hands and pushed all the way inside her. I picked up the pace and started roughly thrusting into her as hard as I could. Thea orgasmed again and again yelling into the bed covers, and drenching the bed and floor with her cum. Finally I was spent and I filled her with my sperm again. We both crawled into bed, but she wanted to suck me once again and did so. We made love several more times that night and the next morning.

This was the first of many nights with Thea, with her eventually staying at my flat during her business trips. On her second trip over she asked me my age and I told her that I was 38. This was upsetting to her as she had been born in 1930s and was then 65 years old.

It didn't stop her visits though and she was insatiable every time she arrived. Finally though her concern over my age proved to be a problem. I met eventually met another mature woman, who was not at all concerned with age and broke off all contact with Thea, though I missed her terribly.


The End

[birdie8819]

Church of Swallowing: Jenny

If I had to tell the truth, I was completely sore from the fact that my arms and legs weren't moved for two days. Hannah and Tracy abducted me two days after I was finished with Roxy and decided to torture me. The two days were a blur after they had bound me down and tortured and teased me. They fed me and watered me yes, but at the same time they also would get each other off, or suck me to the brink that I was about to explode then stop. Hannah would occasionally use my cock to masturbate her clit with, yeah, total torture. The times I did get sleep it was because of passing out from sheer exhaustion. I probably had the worst case of blue balls known to man.

The last thing I do remember clearly was what happened right before I got unbound. Tracy decided to be brave and straddled my cock, using it for her own pleasure, while Hannah squatted above my face, making me lick and tease her pussy lips with my tongue. Tracy was getting full use of my cock, bouncing up and down on it, while Hannah leaned down and flicked her tongue at where my cock was up in Tracy's cunt.

"I should have done this along time ago," Tracy said as her happily bounced, her large breasts going bouncing along with her. She worked her muscles tightly, and the added sensation of Hannah's own moans vibrating through her tongue at the junction of our sexes just added to the pleasure.

After about 5 minutes of this torture, Hannah got off my face, and went behind Tracy, as I got to view the two of them making out while Hannah groped Tracy's tits and pussy. Tracy's eyes were closed as Hannah just gave me a wink while she kissed Tracy. Tracey started to work her muscles of her cunt over my cock even more; it was exquisite, as she let out a gasp when Hannah gave a full squeeze to both of her breasts. I let out a guttural groan and just threw my head back.

"I'm getting ready to cum," Tracy said starting to ride my cock harder as she looked at me, "How much you want to bet if we let him cum it will hit the ceiling. The cleaning ladies will have a field day over that.

She started to pull up, but Hannah firmly placed her hands down on Tracy's hips. Tracy looked back at Hannah for a moment.

"What are you doing...OH FUCK!" she yelled.

I fucking exploded. Her eyes looked like they were coming out of her socket when the first blast from my cock set off like a canon through her insides.

"OH GOD SHIT!" she cried out when the second one, not canon like, but maybe shotgun like, came through. At least it felt like a shotgun from my cock, it was almost painful when it came out, "I'm cumming!" she cried as my shots gave two more shotgun blasts before fading down to little rapid handheld automatic shots. I might not have had blue balls at this point, but my cock hurt and was almost numb from what was going on. Hannah was between our legs in a moment, starting to suck and lick at what was leaking out of our union.

"Oh fuck! You bitch I can't believe you did that!" Tracy said with laughter in her voice, "It feels like he fucking coated my ovaries."

"I thought he should have a special reward," Hannah said smirking. Tracy just entangled her hand into Hannah's red hair, "Eat it all bitch!" she laughed. Hannah did suck and lick out as much as she could where our juices were mutually flowing out, slurping and licking, before Tracy removed herself from my cock. They unbound me and my arms and legs were in pain, but the pain was nothing in comparison to watching Hannah eat the cum out of Tracy's pussy after she cleaned my cock and balls

It was hours later when I finally regained feeling in my arms and legs. It was sped up by a long full body massage by Hannah. The two of us went into a whirlpool to help my muscles, and she sat in my lap, working my cock with her hand.

"Next week you need to do something for Sarah." Hannah said. One thing about a masseuse, they know how to work there fingers. The effect she was doing with her fingers on my cock was as good as any blowjob I might have had. "What's that?" I asked, just staying in the motion.

"She's going to help a friend of hers with a fantasy, giving her a bit of a safety net of sorts, with all the disease and everything going on. Basically the woman wants to go off and have dirty back alley sex with a total stranger. She wants to be totally used."

I just sat there numbly; mostly because I was feeling blood flow properly again to all of my extremities, which made what was in Hannah's hand even more rigid, "You'll just get a picture and a line, to which you will take her."

How could complain with helping women with there fantasies, if they paid me I'd be a gigolo. Hannah slid down in the whirlpool and her head went under the water, enveloping my cock. She had jacked the base just right and gave just the right amount of suction and tongue. She really was the best when it came down to head. She was able to tease me for hours or set me off in seconds. This time she took the whole two minutes to cause me to drop another load into her mouth. It was plentiful enough that I felt her swallow repeatedly under the water. She lifted her head up from the water and caught her breath, her long red mane plastered over her face and back, "There, you're all nice and relaxed now," She stepped out of the whirlpool, "Her name is Jenny if you were wondering. The line is "a rosary tucked inside your lingerie." Next week, 11:30 pm, at Motus Animi.

Hannah left. I relaxed in the whirlpool a bit more. When I finally got out there was a picture of another brunette woman. She had a pretty face, and a slightly devilish look in her eyes. She seemed a bit petite in the picture, it would be interesting to see what she might be able to handle.

Motus Animi was a jazz club that had all types, except for me. See one of the major types that showed up there were rich socialites of the older set that used it as a headquarters to get coke, or whatever the flavor of the month was. Sure they had good jazz and while anyone could get in, most were shooed away by the expensive overall prices that went along with the drug of choice.



Continue next page .....